ã€ŠWhen I Got Reincarnated As A Spider With My Goddessã€‹


 Chapter 1 - PROLOGUE

    PROLOGUE

    Hey, you there. You, the one reading this book right now. Have you ever wondered how a spider felt when you squashed it with a mop or a rolled newspaper just because it squat somewhere or inhabited the tiny corner of your room.

    Summer vacation was close at hand and the school had just announced its emergency closure a week before the scheduled date. The weather that day was boiling and there was an endless desire to stay as cool as possible. My body was heating up, and I was sweating profusely because of the heat. But one would be surprised to see me running along the corridor with a large blue coloured box. The sticker of a munchkin cat with a thumbs up and a tinned bottle in its left hand , on the sides of the box, drinking the latest released cola with a refreshing touch of mint and sour coffee, was driving me crazy. As if it was surprised to see my jealousy and saying that ''why don''t you go and get one for yourself.''

    Was this my responsibility? Or maybe the heat got to my head and running under the sun may even dry the sweat. No despite being a holiday there was no rest but an urgency to meet the deadline. If you look inside the box you will find lots of choco bars, cold drinks, instant noodles, potato chips and cake.

    Was it the preparation for a summer trip with family or friends the source of this chaos? Definitely not, because I did not had the luxury to call someone my family. Both of my parents died in a car accident. You don''t need to feel sorry for me because I was just 6 years old back then and was taken under the protection of my mother''s only elder sister and her husband. At that time I used to cry all the time but the moisture of tears in my eyes soon dried off and what remained was longing for affection and love which was met by the disgusted looks of my uncle and aunt. For them I was just a burden, a load that had nothing in his possession, a being that should not have existed. At first I was miserable and hurt but soon I stopped feeling anything when I learnt that my uncle had his eyes on my parent''s business company for a long time and now his happiness knew no bounds. But to stop the outbreak of gossips in society he had to take me under his care.

    As for friends, I had none.

    I entered my small room and placed the box on the chair and lying on the bed took a deep breath. While one could only hear the creaking voice of the slow moving fan and failing to find any window but gawk at a small hole in the left corner of the room where a tiny ray of light lit the undersized wretched cube.

    But for me it was the only place where I had known peace. It was devoid of any human greed and malice, what remained was not happiness or joy of freedom from outside noises but emptiness and loneliness.

    For the whole summer vacation I had taken the oath not to leave my room or step outside the house. I had already collected a bundle of manga and light novels to read and bunch of game which I bought at a very low price from a second hand shop. I was all set! Unfortunately I blew up all my pocket money I had been saving for six months. But there was no regret, if I could shut off myself from the world; it helps me to avoid the hateful statements of my uncle and aunt.

    As my eyes rolled through the tattered ceiling it passed through a corner but halted and returned back, as if to report an anomaly, presence of an unidentified living being.

    IT WAS A SPIDER.

    An eighth-legged arthropod that belongs to the class of animals named Arachnida. A close inspection revealed a well knitted small white cob-web, while the spider looked like a minuscule white speck on a brown sheet.

    I made a decision and announced it to be my roommate. It was a profitable one sided agreed agreement. A win-win situation! While the spider gets a place to live and insects to feed upon. I would be saved from loneliness and most important of all rid of all the mosquitoes that disturbed me in my beauty sleep.

    One and a half month passed and it was a victory. All the conditions were met and Elly, my roommate kept its end of the deal till the very end as per the agreement.

    But sadness was the only feeling that melted and dripped from my face. My days of peace were over and next day was school!

    Most of the student would hurry to finish their vacation work or contact their friends and discuss about how they cannot contain their excitement to meet their other friends.

    I am quite a studious child as a matter of fact and evidence to prove my point I completed my vacation work in the first week of holiday. Some may consider it a smart move for future plans; some may say to take it easy. But I just did it on instinct. Maybe a certain someone would call me and ask for a favour of lending them my homework and maybe we could become friends. It was a mere wishful thinking.

    Only my partner, miss Elly, the white spider, would understand me. Even though we did not speak to each other but we could find solace in our own small world without any outside intervention or interference. Both of us were afraid from the outside gusty winds that can blow anyone away from their goal or perilous water that can drown anyone in their foolish desires.

    Both of us strived for a life of isolation and somehow appreciated a life devoid of other''s hate, love, affection, envy, care or anger. We were comrades, accomplice and partners who shared same thoughts and aspire for same dreams.

    ELLY MY BEST FRIEND!

    I had made up my mind to keep miss Elly safe and stop others from killing or hurting HER.

    If I had the opportunity to make any wish then maybe I would ask for the universal rights of spider. You must be thinking that I have gone crazy but soon you would realize, no I am sure that you would join me in this campaign when I will be done with my story.

    I tore a sheet from back of a rough copy and jotted down the points which I and miss Elly agreed upon.. It was daybreak when the alarm rang; I wiped off the drool from my face and the preamble addressed to the welfare rights of spider which we drafted yesterday. Fifteen minutes later I was sitting at the back of the school bus alone while the school bus was filled with noises of students chattering and laughing together¡­

 Chapter 2 - CHAPTER - 1 : DID I DIE IN THE FIRST CHAPTER?

    CHAPTER - 1

    DID I DIE IN THE FIRST CHAPTER?

    "SACHI KONDO"

    "Present, mam!", I struggled to stand from my seat at the end of the classroom, taking care not to hit the shelf above my head , and answered to the roll call.

    Even the teacher had difficulty in pinpointing my location. One may conclude there could be an optical illusion at work or the seat was totally in another dimension. But to shed light on your ignorance, the feeling was simple, as if I was just invisible to other people.

    My long dark black hair usually covered most of my face. I barely spoke in the class or participated in cultural activities. One would doubt my enthusiasm and blame me for my lack of interest, but you should not forget that these things are done in group and I was already considered an outcast, a nobody in everyone''s eyes. No one ever tried or bothered to establish relation with someone who always looked gloomy and had no care in world to look after their appearances. But this was actually the result of the isolation I faced from others because I transferred in this school during mid-term examination, just after I had lost both of my parents. Frustration and anger had overpowered all my other emotions and sadness had stripped me from the ability of making contact with anyone. My confidence stats were rolling with numbers in negative day after day.

    I may have been sad in the starting but later I got used to this silent treatment. I would go to school in the morning and quietly sit in my chair and spent all my remaining time in the library and borrowed books every week. After all I was a premium member of my school library. At dismissal I boarded the bus and came home.

    Even in the storehouse of my uncle''s home in which I lived, there was nothing special to do. I read books, light novels, manga and played video games all day long and after dinner I would go to sleep. Not to mention I also like to read historical, biography, journals, research works and sometimes even philosophy. For some it might have been a dream come true, but if you would have noticed from the above description then, most of the days of my life I didn''t spoke to anyone and sometimes I would forget or unable to recognize my own voice.

    ***

    MORAL EDUCATION CLASS

    "One of the duties of a good citizen is to develop a proper standing in society and strive for equality. Lending the weak a hand, abiding all the rules and regulation, taking care of your surrounding and forming good and healthy relationships with everyone is what will transform you into an ideal person. Whenever you find yourself in trouble you must always seek the help of people whom you believe in or respect the most. They can be your family member, friends or even me. Instead of leading a lonely life you should move forward and look outside the box to find your worth, understand other people and aim for things that truly makes you feel happy.", with these words my moral education teacher closed her book and stared at everyone''s eyes in anticipation for something unique to happen.

    The class bell rang and maybe the class representative Homura Kenta took the hint of the eager face of the supposedly esteemed person in class. He stood up and started clapping and the class followed giving our teacher a standing ovation. The teacher smiled at everyone and walked out of the class.

    For some it would seem a touching scene, a class of students who had an unprecedented magnitude of admiration for their teacher and a teacher who was passionate to bestow every drop of their life experience to help her students.

    "What a piece of crap!"

    "True."

    "It was so boring."

    "I found those lines written at the end of our moral science book."

    What followed was burst of laughter at the small exchange of words between Kenma, Sakamoto, Akane and Ryuji.

    It was all a set up. A rehearsed plan! A necessary evil of society, a way of survival¡­ While the students earned the teacher''s favour (especially the class rep Kenta) and leniency in exam checking, the teacher gained respect points from students and increase in popularity status among other teachers and create a cool impression in front of principal to obtain an item called ''bonus paycheck'' or a permanent effect of ''increased payment'' or an abnormal status of ''holiday''.

    It was recess and we were allowed to either eat in class or cafeteria or play sports on school playground after taking permission from the sports committee. Some students wend outside with rackets in their hand to play badminton. Some form groups among them and started criticizing the teacher and made fun of her oratory skills. Seeing that there was nothing unusual I entered my own small imaginary chamber free from all unnecessary talks and outside intervention.

    I took out a light novel from my bag and as I started turning its pages to find the bookmark.

    ''I wondered what it means to be an ideal person. Maybe it could be a role model, superstar, and sports champion, academic or maybe even a HERO. Is being alone really a bad thing. It''s not that I am unhappy with my present condition. If I want one thing it could be for everything to become static. To spend time all alone and do everything I like. No one to stop me!''

    I believe that no one has the right to judge you if you want to remain isolated by choice and not forced into it. If being an ideal person obligates one to form false relationship with others just to meet the requirements and approval of society, then it is better for me to be alone than indulge in those nonsensical activities.

    There was a sudden pause in my overflowing thoughts and a sheer pain and a feeling of fear filled my head. I looked up and focused my eyes in between the strands of hair which covered it and indentified three of my classmate. Sakura Kendo, Tama Donjo and Saki Honda, the three class delinquents, or rather devils who finds joy in making other people life a mess. Saki putting more strain in her hand started pulling my hair a lot harder as if to gain my attention, while the other two stood smiling.

    I always wondered how I had wronged them, that they felt a moral obligation to make my life hell.

    Once I found that all the screws that attached the desk to my chair were loose and on the verge of their falling. Someday I would find ants crawling out of my lunchbox which I prepared for myself in the morning. Sometimes I got scolded from my teacher because of the missing homework notebook from the staffroom. Or someone would spray a jet of cold water on my head in toilet or spread some kind of jelly on my seat. And recently the pair of sports shoes missing from my school locker was probably one of their adventurous and thrilling exploits too.

    "Did you take my shoes?" I looked down on the floor waiting for a reply.

    "And what if I did? Are you going to complain? Anyway you don''t need them. Right! You never attend physical education classes, do you?" Sakura shouted at me and with her eyes signaled Tama.

    It was true. I always took my leave from physical education classes because for the first part my body was weak and could not endure all the vigorous exercise which our new sports teacher made us practice. As for the sports I was the slowest runner in the entire class or maybe in the entire school. Even the team activities were traumatic because all the teammates would ignore me or otherwise kept their distance. If I screwed up then they would shout at me. So at the end I had to withdraw.

    "What, are you reading even during recess time?" Tama snatched my book and shuffled through the pages, as if looking for my hidden notes and uncover my dirty little secrets (by the way I had none).

    "Did you know your new shoes were a perfect fit. It was better than eating dust in a loner''s locker, don''t you think girls." The three of them started giggling.

    "Hey, we need some money to buy lunch so why don''t you lend us some. Haven''t you heard teacher told that good students should help each other." Saki jumped straight to the point as always.

    "Sorry¡­. But I can''t now. If I give you what I have at present then I won''t have any cash to spend on lunch till the next week." words barely came out of my mouth.

    "How could you refuse? Don''t you see by helping us maybe your pathetic loner life could change? We will be your friends if you keep lending us money." Saki started pulling my hairs harder as if she wanted it to snap in two.

    ''Friends with these freaks. Bullies who enjoy stealing, making fun of elders and indulge in gambling after school. Well its million times better to remain a loner than to accept their absurd offer.'' Anyone would have felt the same way I did. Frustration and anger had already crossed the red line but even a small show of these feelings on my face would make matters worse and so I held back. Even if I let my steam off, at the end I would be beaten to pulp by them after school. The weak will always be trampled and ostracized by the strong. There was no denying this fact in the current situation.

    "Ahhh¡­., no¡­ I won''t be able to lend you any¡­ Sorry!" I tried my best to pull back my hair but my strength was no match for the female brawler of our class. There was no doubt I was THE WEAKEST ONE.

    "Wahh¡­. There is a cute face under that unscrupulous bush of hairs. Since you are trying to hide it anyway, maybe giving you a scar on your pretty face won''t hurt much." Sakura put her left hand in her side pocket of her skirt as if she was about to take out a knife and start slashing and waving around it like no one''s business.

    I almost started crying; tear rolled out through my eyes and stained the wooden desk. Tama eyes shone brighter than ever and she quickly tore some pages from my novel and held them in her hand in front of me. "Sachi, please don''t cry. You see girls, how kind I am to my fellow classmates. Take it slowly the fun has just begun." All three of them started hooting and laughing much louder than before attracting every one''s unwanted attention, a gathering of oblivious spectators who were trying their best in pretending they haven''t seen anything.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to hand over the money¡­. Just because you have got a pretty face you think you can deny us. Are you looking down on us? Do you fantasize yourself a queen and consider everyone here beneath you. Why don''t you speak anything?" Saki hands now moved to my collar and lifted me from my seat.

    Her strength was herculean. There was no denying it. But one should not forget that a fragile girl was being choked in between her hands.

    "Stop this at an instant otherwise I have to report it to the class teacher." Homura shouted at the three of them.

    "You are no fun class rep.!" Saki threw me in my seat as if I was an empty can, destined to be squeezed and tossed in the garbage.

    "I don''t think Sachi has a problem here. See she isn''t even fighting back or complaining. It''s a small exchange of greeting between classmates. Girls let''s leave. Sachi I am sure we will have a nice talk soon and will be able to sort things out and strengthen our bonds." Then Tama slowly approached my ears as if to deliver a secret love message.

    "Your cooperation in future will be greatly appreciated and if you value your well-being then make sure this commotion ends here." Tama slowly whispered in my ears, but her words left me with a sensation of being pricked by hot and cold needles. The three girls slowly walked outside through the door as if nothing had happened. The only thing that remained was silence, after Saki banged on teacher''s desk before leaving and the ghastly scene of disarrayed chairs and benches which stood in their path.

    "And this is ladies, how you maintain order at school." Homura spoke as if to vanquish the eeriness that lurked in the silence.

    "Wow, Homura you are so cool."

    "Class rep is the best."

    "Sachi should be thankful to Homura for stepping in."

    The room was filled with praises made by the girls - Sayaka, Akane and Satomi that surrounded Homura. It was the clear perfect picture of bees buzzing around a sunflower.

    ''Thankful to him for what?'' I thought to myself.

    He only made the matter from bad to worst instead of completely resolving it. Making me look like a helpless kid in front of the whole class and earning praise of everyone just to quench his thirst of fame and popularity.

    Truth is no one cared about me. Not a single person stood from their seat to confirm my condition and reassure me. Complaining the teacher was useless, since they won''t take action quickly but leave with a warning. Which only welcomed more trouble and beating from them.

    Bell rang and everyone settled in their seats, while I picked up my book in shreds, from the floor and dusted it. Soon the teacher came and classroom continued as usual as I quietly vanished from the corner of the room from other''s eyes as if nothing out of the ordinary had transpired.

    ***

    THE TIME OF DOOM

    The last bell of the school rang.

    Everyone stood from their chair and said in unison."Thank you teacher."

    I put all the books in my school bag and when the class was empty I hurried out of the door to the school gate and boarded the old school bus which had a painted school emblem on both sides and name of the school painted in blue. As I stepped into the bus I saw the bus driver holding his head in both hands and a face filled with fatigue and eyes demanding ''sleep''. It was clearly a sign of acute headache. While everyone was seated in front in groups and chattering various incidents that occurred in classroom and things they did during their summer vacation. Yes they were gossiping about me, even when they knew I was nearby. It didn''t bother them in the least. I quietly covered my face with my left hand and took my seat at the back. It was the longest seat available in the bus but I was still sitting alone.

    After the teacher in charge counted the number of children till twenty, she signaled the bus driver to move. There was no response. She yelled again.

    "Yes. Yesss." The driver responded as if he was already taking a nap. The bus started moving and took off at full speed in no time. Mr. Driver had been working as a driver for school for more than ten years and so no one paid any heed to his health condition. Just when I thought I will be able to meet my best friend Elly after reaching my home without running into any more trouble. Three of my classmates rose up from their seat and came and sat beside me.

    They were Sakura, Tama and Saki, while everyone in the bus understood what was going to happen, they came to the conclusion that it was wise to remain ignorant. While Tama rolled her hand around my neck, which gave me the feeling of a snake trying to circle around me. Sakura as usual took of my bag while it got stuck in one of my shoulder. I tried to resist but to no avail. I was just too weak!

    "Just hand it over and we may not hurt you." Sakura said while she struggled to remove the bag which got interlocked along my shoulder.

    If only I was stronger and more confident in myself. If only I had more self-esteem and not a self-deprecating personality. If only I had more faith in my own talents. If only I was more determined towards achieving my ambitions and not wish for mere dreams and ideals to come true. Then maybe this would not have happened. Maybe I could have stopped them.

    I felt so helpless and pathetic. There was no one I could call for help or turn an eye to seek aid from a friend or family member. It was the same as always. It was the feeling of being abandoned. I always have been alone and neglected. There was no place for me in this world to begin with. No place where I was needed. No place where I could find peace and love. If only I could make a re-start. If only I had tried a little harder to make a change. Life had been very unpleasant and unfair to me. It hurts a lot!

    I wanted to give up and run away. If only I could find myself again at the start line. Then I promise I will never give up before I achieve my goals and stand my own ground until I have seen them to its end. I would never give up or lose again the sight of what is precious and dear to me and protect it with my life till the very end. I won''t hold back or make petty excuses for myself ever again or give up until I can say ''I did it.'' If only there was a new BEGINNING.

    "Ahhh¡­. No. Why don''t you all just leave me alone?" I stood from my seat but lost balance and tumbled into the corner.

    I was shocked!!

    It was not the pain of falling or the surprise that everyone including the teacher ignored me and had already accepted my doomed fate. From the side window I could see a huge oil truck breaking its way through the traffic and heading in our direction. For some reason our bus seemed to be unstable and was running above the speed limit even in the presence of several speed breakers.

    As I was collecting my thoughts and ignored the glares of the three delinquents, I started feeling my body lighter for some reason. The metal body of the bus started shaking and making weird cracking noises like a mad man. Just then there was a sudden decent and the feeling of flying in the air was overtaken by the feeling of getting smashed into the floor. Most of the student fell from their seat including the delinquents, serves them right, I guess.

    I wonder how the marbles felt when I once dropped a box filled with them on the floor. The feeling was mutual. Some students started picking up their fallen goods; some heralded their abuses to the driver, while the teacher went to the driver seat to check on his condition. She was dumbfounded and at the same time horrified to find him unconscious. His head was covered in blood. Was the bus driver playing a dirty joke?

    But things were not over yet, the main event that brought the dooms day upon us was just about to take place.

    A loud horn rang like a death bell in everyone''s ear and next was the feeling of numbness that wrapped my body. Somehow the inside surrounding of the bus went silent, but the noise of the horn from the oil truck approaching us could still be heard more louder than ever and the chatter of far away people who stopped along the pavement to watch the horrendous scenario that was about to take place was easily heard and deciphered by us.

    Everyone''s eyes were fixated at the centre of the huge frame of the front mirror. The impending doom was clear as day but no one could scream or run. There was no escape but...

    BOOM.....

    CBC TV NEWS

    A Metropolitan Public School bus was involved in a head on collision with an oil truck this afternoon. The accident occurred on Tuesday, July 13, 2021 around 3:30pm at Aliapa Road in the Central District. Officials say that the school bus was unexpectedly running above the speed limit with unstable and ambiguous directions. After taking a flight from the speed breaker it lost control and rammed into the oil truck. There was no time between the collision and blast from the oil catching fire in the truck.

    ''It was all too sudden. Everything happened within few seconds and there was no hope of rescue.'' was the response of one of the witnesses of the gruesome accident. 20 students from class 2-C of the school, school teacher Yumina Yuka, bus driver and the truck driver are reported dead.

    According to Assistant Deputy Fire Chief Kenji Takagi, it seemed that the safety measures inside the oil truck were not functioning properly which led to the immediate leakage of oil, followed by the blast. All the victims were dead before the ambulance or the rescue team arrived.

    Prime Minister Takeshi Kaguka said "It was really a heart-rending situation happening in my home town. Proper precautions and various measures will be taken as per the instructions of the government. Strict action will be taken against the offenders by concerned authorities. The government will lend hand to all the families who lost their loved ones in every possible way."

    INFORMATION FLASH CARD

    CLASS 2-C

    BOYS

    HOMURA KENTA (CLASS REPRESENTATIVE)

    NATSU KENCHI

    KENMA TAKESHI

    SUDO FUJIBAYASHI

    SAKAMOTO SANDA

    RYUJI OUKA

    OKARIN OOSHIMA

    KANATA AIZAWA

    AKIHIKO TOTSUKA

    HASHIMA KATSURAGI

    GIRLS

    SAYAKA TENMA

    AKANE KIRIGASHI

    SATOMI YUKTA

    SAKURA KENDO (DELINQUENT NO.1)

    TAMA DONJO (DELINQUENT NO.2)

    SAKI HONDA (DELINQUENT NO.3)

    HIORI TAKATORI

    KARIBA CHIYODA

    YUMIKO FURATA

    SACHI KONDO

 Chapter 3 - CHAPTER -2 : THE PANTHEON

    CHAPTER -2

    THE PANTHEON

    "Aaahhh¡­.ahhh...ahh" I tried to scream, but I couldn''t hear my own voice. I was just now in an accident, is my body even okay, and are my ears okay. Why can''t I hear anything? Why cannot I feel any pain?

    Am I going to die?????

    I tried to open my eyes and prepared myself for the worst but the sudden appearance of strong rays of light flooded my eyes and blurred my vision for an indefinite period of time. As I tried my hardest to make out the surrounding and was first time pleased to see my other classmates. Were we really okay?

    I touched my body from bottom to top and was relieved to find it in one piece. Not even a single cut or bruise. But how is that possible? Weren''t we just now the victims of an unfortunate road accident? Am I dreaming?

    The number of unanswered questions only increased further when my vision was reconfigured to its normal state. I and my classmates were standing on a huge white marble platform circular in shape and was floating mid air without any support. There was no land to be seen. The whole area was drenched in a white light, which had no source in whatever direction I looked, but the light brought a soothing feeling to my eyes and my skin felt warm. I calmed myself and started registering the information in my brain.

    The sky was clear with no clouds. It was an unusual ending space and the clouds at our feet made it more unbelievable. All the students were in healthy conditions and have come to their sense which was quite obvious with the fuss they had started to make. I pinched myself and felt the pain which gave me the creeps that is this method really viable to draw the line between reality and dream. Because just then an ANGEL with white wings spread across its back descended on the platform out of nowhere.

    Most of the students were first startled and took a defensive stance to see an alien being but after a short while, seeing no signs of hostility they ran towards him in hope of getting their illogical questions answered.

    "Hey man, where are we?"

    "Did you bring us here?"

    "What do you want to do with us?"

    "Sir, can you please tell me where my parents are."

    Some of the students started crying. Some went to the edge of the platform and played tricks of jumping. Some girls crowded near the class rep who tried his best to clear their doubts by reassuring them of his own position in class.

    "Are we dead."

    "Did the bus accident really kill us all?"

    "Is this the place where people are judged before they are being sent to heaven or hell?"

    "Is this really it? I want to go home."

    The word ''home'' caught everyone''s attention and they started raising their voices to force out the answers from him even if it meant they would have to fight. Some of them like me stood at their places waiting for an answer to clear our doubts and afraid to be a part of an angry mob which had resorted to vandalism.

    The angel''s face showed no sign of discomfort or surprise. He quickly grasped the situation and came up with the best solution. He flew high up in to the air with his white feathered wings spread out in the sky, a loop of light radiated from his back, which caught everyone''s attention and distracted their minds.

    He was truly a mystical being. The perfect picture of an angel with wings and white gown which went below his feet and even covered his own shadow.

    "CHILDREN OF THE MORTAL RACE. PLEASE LISTEN TO MY REQUEST. FOLLOW ME TO THE PANTHEON AND ALL YOUR DOUBTS WILL BE CLEARED." These words from a non-human character played like a beautiful sonnet in my ears and made me unable to deny his petty request. Every student became silent, some wiped off their tears and moved to the middle of the platform and then looked back at the angel.

    The angel then looked upwards and flew much higher than before into the white sky. Suddenly the platform, before we even realized was moving upwards slowly yet it seems to have been maintain a steady pace.

    A massive temple surrounded by huge marble pillars, statues and torches came into our view. This shining new temple despite giving the vibe of being an ancient one towered over the immediate landscape, where there was nothing beyond it but a sea of clouds. A terrific series of huge brickstone stairs stood in front of the temple. The only thing up above us was a circular rainbow, with a blue inside it deeper than anything I''d ever seen before. The angel landed in front of the stairs and started climbing up the humongous pile of blocks.

    No one made a sound among us. It was pin drop silence, one never witnessed before. The feeling of fear, confusion, amazement, frustration and sadness had overwhelmed our reasoning ability. With a bit of hesitation we followed the angel in a single line without any instructions. What was surprising was we reached the top of the colossal stairs in no time at all and there was no sign of fatigue in any of our muscles. Every minute spent brought terror and bewilderment at the same time.

    ''Is this the so called pantheon the angel mentioned?'' We dragged our legs through the entrance, and suddenly our surroundings changed. We were supposed to be in a building, but the place looked more like a castle courtyard. There was a lush-green lawn, flowers I had never seen before which can hold anyone spellbound, and a large fountain too. For some reason I was captivated by the water which flew in the fountain system. The water was so pure that it was transparent like a super expensive glass and at the same time one could see his own reflection.

    But what surprised me was that the whole area was empty and no one was there to enjoy this scenic landscape. The angel climbed a small flight of stairs on a stage which I was sure never existed a second ago. He stood at the side as if waiting for someone important to arrive.

    "My dear children, I welcome you all in the holy land of Gods. There is no need to fear. All your questions will be answered, so please ask without any hesitation." An old lady descended from the sky again out of nowhere and had grayish-white hairs, with a physical body of a seventy year old woman. It was such a pleasure to hear a pure and humane voice after a long time. There was no doubt in my mind she was a goddess, the kindest soul I have ever met yet.

    We started looking at each other to choose our representative, and all our gazes extrapolated at a single point where the class rep stood biting his nails. It was kind of unsightly but no one minded. He had a charismatic personality and was intelligent and quick witted but a lustful person too at that. There was no time to vote and Homura who felt the pressure of everyone''s gazes stepped forward.

    "Are we all really dead? What is the reason of bringing us all here?" Homura hurriedly finished the sentence and took a step back. The presence of a heavenly being commanded respect and devotion from every soul with no exception.

    "My name is Gaea. The goddess of ''Mother Earth'' in this holy sanctuary called ''PANTHEON''. I am sorry to inform you of your demise in the unfortunate accident. I am sure you all are grieved to realize that you will never be able to see your loved ones. Mere words cannot heal the wound of hearts nor undo the present and dry up those tears filled with grief and loss. The reason you all have been summoned here is to give you another chance to live again and be reincarnated in another world. Of course you can refuse and move to the spiritual realm." The goddess put forward her proposal and looked at us with the most caring and sincere eyes I had ever seen. I was hooked up to her appearance. She was old and had wrinkles on her forehead and face, but it accentuated the majestic presence of a person who has been an expert in his field for a long time. She was a pro at this!

    We were surprised and at the same time not. It was quite obvious after seeing the angel that we were no more part of the living world. But what caught our attention was the part where the goddess mentioned the word ''REINCARNATION''. Can it really happen? Will we get another chance to live? Weren''t these my thoughts just before I died! So I pinched my cheeks again to confirm and draw a vague line between reality and fantasy. I started slapping my cheeks and drumming my head to get rid of any hallucination. I was not embarrassed in the least because some people performed the same exercise and other followed because they thought it was reasonable and totally normal.

    "Oh my little darlings don''t fret over. I know you are all worried about your family and are unable to collect your thoughts and are overwhelmed by it. Your state of confusion is totally normal. I know death is irreversible and we must steel our hearts to accept the truth with all our being. Please take rest in the rooms we have prepared for all of you and decide your next course of action. After hearing your decision we will be able to talk in details later." The words of the goddess struck a chord in everyone''s soul. Lady Gaea looked towards the angel standing on her left side. The angel disappeared and then reappeared in front of class rep and signaled to follow him. It would be hard to getting used to this sudden materialization and dematerialization. It seems that he doesn''t like to talk very much. But he somehow enjoyed taking us by surprise now and then.

    We formed a line and again started to follow him towards a small entrance. We all had our own doubts and thoughts, but for now all have concluded it was best to go with the flow and follow the orders of the supreme beings.

    At that time I looked back at the small stage and saw two other figures descending from the sky and each stood beside Lady Gaea. Were they Goddesses too, I wondered! But I soon lost their sight as a new landscape; presented itself in full grandiose.

    "Are these the human children chosen by the Divine System?"

    "How fascinating! Thing are starting to get interesting sooner than expected."

    Goddess Hera and Goddess Artemis presented their thoughts.

    "I agree! I hope these children rise to our expectation and make the best out of it. By the way Artemis what are you doing with that thing?" Lady Gaea too spoke her mind without holding back.

    A young girl, tall and slim wearing a knee length tunic, with, hunting boots, a quiver and was armed with a silver bow and arrows neatly placed inside a quiver tucked at her back and had a huge fat wild boar tied to her right shoulder. She was definitely Goddess Artemis ¨C ''Huntress Goddess of the Moon & Lady of the Wild Things''. Her auburn hair colour and silver eyes were elegant and her beauty was mysterious but real. But the most concerning aspect was her massive strength to hold onto such a huge boar without any hesitation with those puny thin arms of her. She sure is a hunter through and through.

    "This piece of juicy meat is for the feast tonight. I will ask Lady Hestia to prepare the best dish with this heavenly beast." She held out the boar in front of the two goddesses, as if she was waiting for their praises.

    "Sure we will love to feast on one of your esteemed spoils of wild hunting." Goddess Hera spoke in her sweet and young accent.

    The three Ladies started moving in the exact opposite direction of the students while continuing their conversation till they vanished from anyone''s sight and the courtyard was left empty again where the flowers fluttered and danced in the cool breeze.

    ***

    MOUNT OLYMPUS

    We had no idea what the current situation was. We quietly followed the angel until we passed through an archway to another building. Or at least, it was supposed to be another building.

    Surprisingly, we ended up in another outdoor space, if you could even call it that. I could see the ever-present sprawling clouds in the distance, but there were blooming flowers beneath my feet. I could see a few ivory pillars, much like the ones from outside the Pantheon, jutting out of the ground here and there. Since the pillars were supporting only a huge single slab of marble, they kind of reminded me of Egyptian style architecture.

    But what waited at the end of the hallway was an entrance to a new world completely out of everyone''s imagination. As the same teasing source-less light pulverized my view and as per the usual routine the scenery presented itself in full glory, the gigantic ''Mount Olympus'' stood before us. A flock of mysterious birds with feathers as white as milk flew up high in the sky as if welcoming us after our tiring journey had came to temporary halt. For some reason I wanted to hug and feel their warm fluffy feathers, but maybe some other day.

    I took a peek at the face of the angel out of sheer curiosity. And I could tell through the sinister aura radiating from his body even though he was wearing a poker face, but inside he was laughing and howling at his full voice,'' be amazed you pathetic lowly mortal humans. Imprint this in your weak mortal memory because you may not find a treasure of this grandeur again.''

    The serrated white mountains loomed in the distance under the clear blue sky. The legs of the mountains were very wide. The peaks of the mountains were like harpoon tips shrouded in ghost-grey mist. Just as we approached, a chute of snow detached itself and went trundling down on its other side. It slid over the knotted edge and then went crashing into the chasm below. The silence that followed was spine chilling. It froze our marrow to think why we had been brought to such a dangerous place. The angel was startled too by this unexpected avalanche but reassured us that there was nothing to fear with his smile and we continued to follow him. I concluded that the heat had displaced the snow from the tip of the time chiseled mountain. It sure was summer even in the divine realm.

    As we reached the bottom of the mountain, my gaze fell upon a flight of golden stairs which traversed and ended exactly at the middle of the mountain. The angel started climbing the stairs. But we students have become too impatient to think how much time we will have to continue to walk. But no one resisted the Supreme Being. Not because of fear, but the eccentric situation which each of us found ourselves and the fact we have died had already drained our mental capacity.

    At mid mountain an unexpected huge expanse of flat land caught our attention but the true surprise was the settlement that occupied this half plateau. It was an old fantasy setting of a prehistoric city which took pride in its rich culture and heritage but there was much more to it. "I welcome you all to the holy city of Gods CARDELIA. A place of unimaginable blessings."

    Every treasure man holds valuable will pale in comparison to the magnificent city of heaven. Precious stones lavishly adorned the towering walls that firmly surrounded the Cardelia city. The city had no need for the sun or of the moon to shine in it, for the glory of Gods illuminated it. At the gates of the city there was no barricade or door, as if showing the hospitality that anyone may enter to seek shelter.

    I wondered will the streets and houses be made of gold. But I was glad that was the not the case, the God of Architecture sure was not extravagant in his constructs. But something about the material used in the construction bugged me, as if the road, the buildings, were they alive! Even in this chilling breeze a warm sensation from the walls and street enveloped my body. It was as if I was in a heaven-made kotatsu.

    As we followed the angel, we saw several Gods and Goddesses passing by us or looking at us up from their balcony as we continued our tiny procession. The houses were neither very tall nor short; most of them were two-storied or three-storied mansions. After taking a straight path and a left we came to a halt. We finally reached the hotel or maybe an inn or whatever they call it here. When we entered through the door, the scenery totally changed, it was not at all what one would visualize after seeing the outside infrastructure of an old-fashioned three-storied building.

    Then we were given the instructions by our extraterrestrial guide who found comfort in seeing our stupefied looks of amazement and praises of this divine realm.

    "In this city you do not need to learn the routes because the streets always keep on changing. Just remember the destination in mind and you will be guided by the roads themselves. This inside space is a pocket space connected to another dimension and has twenty floors, with a single room on it. Each one of you will get to occupy one room. Every room is equipped with a kitchen and a bathroom and all other amenities like food, books, water, air required by the mortal race as stated in the ''Holy Scriptures of the ways of life of the Inferior Races''. All of you are required to appear in the General Assembly at 6:00 pm. So be prepared five minutes prior and I will come here to escort you to the Assembly myself." The angel stopped and took a long breath and cleared his throat.

    Amazinggggg!

    What an awesome navigation system in this outdated town-setting. What a relief! I will never get lost in my life again. For those who don''t know I am very bad with direction and learning routes. I mean very bad, maybe the worst. I had got many times lost and always had to seek the help of locals or police from time to time which was the reason I never travelled much or ventured outside the house on earth. Could it qualify as one of the reasons for me being a shut-in? And what''s with this freakish extra dimensional-pocket space? If such a thing existed on earth then maybe the price of renting a house would go down and there would be no homeless people and earth could support a much larger homeless population. Why don''t they share this technology with the people on earth?

    Ah!

    I think I get it. Isn''t it pretty obvious with that stupid name of the book he mentioned? He really thinks he is the best.

    Lost in my thoughts I came back to life or maybe after-life, considering that I am already dead, I saw that I was standing alone in that long corridor. Where did everyone go? I should hurry up and get to my floor.

    What a bother, everyone had occupied the lower floor and some were complaining that the upper rooms got smaller and smaller. After climbing a hefty amount of stairs again I reached the 20th floor. As expected for some reason it appears that the building is a triangle and not a square. Hence the rooms got smaller and smaller as one ascended.

    The admiration I had for the God of Architecture shattered in pieces, what use is this pocket dimension and navigation system if walking is the only thing they could do. It is so tiring, to monotonously climb stairs since we reached the Pantheon. How dare they call us inferiors if they cannot provide us with a van to travel or install escalators and lifts?

    As I held the knob of the door, it shone with a red colour and a ''click'' sound as if it registered me as one of the tenants. It was a smaller room but much bigger than the miserable storehouse I lived in. It was amazing in itself that the room had a sci-fi vibe to it.

    There was a small kitchen and a pantry. I took out a packet of potato chips and poured a glass of apple juice and enjoyed the delicacy on the massage chair which was totally unexpected. All hail to the God of Hospitality!

    I took a bath, and the another pretty interesting thing I saw was there was no tap.

    "Is the God of Architecture really does not care! All I wanted was a bath after a tiring day."

    I looked inside the small opening in the wall and searched for flowing water.

    "Ahhhh! My eyes. Its too cold. Sttttoooop it!"

    The water gushed through the hole and striked at my eye and then suddenly stopped.

    "I get it."

    We just need to think of taking a bath and water would itself come out running at full speed from the shower. Similarly you can also control the temperature. Its pretty funny if you think and enjoyable at the same time.

    I soaked myself in a fur towel which was so smooth that I kept it rubbing on my cheeks after drying my hairs with a hair dryer without using electricity. I used the same logic again. The image of hot air manifested itself from the hair drier. I thought I was using magic and it was fun too. I found a pair of ironed clothes in the drawer.

    After wearing these new clothes, I watched myself in the mirror.

    But the little smile on my face disappeared. The girl who stood before me was cursed throughout her life by her adoptive parents. The abuse was constant, raising a child in that environment was unthinkable, and I was warped by it. ''Stupid brat, always got that sad, nasty look in her eyes, we can''t kill her so why doesn''t she try to take her own life and spare us the trouble.'' Remarks like this had become a normal exchange of words between my uncle and aunt. I had a single photo with my parents when I was little. The photo depicted my parents hugging me in front of our old house. I don''t remember their faces even in my memory. The ones in the picture are they really my parents. I don''t even remember the voice of my parents and how they felt about me. Did they too want that I was never born? Were they kind to me? Did they really love me? At least I would like to think they did.

    There was no person on earth who could have mourned over my death and my little cousin who liked me during her adolescence started avoiding me after her middle school due to the instigation from her own parents to stay away from me, severed our bonds. Maybe she would have felt a little bad after hearing about my death. Will anyone even remember me?

    I looked up and the unconscious and dusty black hair covered half of my face. To look straight at someone I had to focus my hardest but looking down at the ground was the easiest since making an eye contact with anyone gave me the chills. What if the person started hating me? At least if I don''t make any contact then there will be no dilemma of being liked or hated. I blocked these thoughts and then curled up my hairs.

    The mirror depicted a beautiful young albino girl with a skin colour so white that is rarely seen in the country. Long velvet-black hair caressed my pinched-in cheekbones and offset my red lips. Black emotionless eyes in which one could look and experience the abyss itself. ''I am truly a beauty. Should I apply for role modeling? I am sure I can capture anyone''s attention. The granny at the confectionary shop always told me how lovely I was to look at and scolded me for hiding my face under those untidy and sun-scorched hairs of mine.'' I too wanted to dress up fearlessly like other and show my face to the world but this attractive looks and lovely body of mine was covered in an invisible blanket of gloominess and drenched in darkness. I tried to smile but my face did not change whatsoever. I then tried to force a smile but it looked more horrible. I quickly put down my hairs which crashed in front of my face and covered the sides and forehead down to the eyes.

    I jumped on the bed and covered myself with blanket. I was afraid. Did anyone see my gloomy face? Will they start abusing me with the same abuses as my uncle did? I scanned the room and there was no one.

    I then slowly put my head on the pillow. I was really tired and maybe out of my mind too. To think that that I would be able to overcome my short comings and insecurities. Even after being dead I was still worrying about my dismal looks.

    Then again the bright source-less-light wrapped the entire room not even leaving my own shadow. I didn''t find any tube light or hidden bulb. How am I going to sleep? It was already four o'' clock. Is there even night in this city?

    The lights got turned off. I thought about a bright room and the light reappeared. It was fun to repeat the same activity without using any kind of switch. Does this room have its own consciousness?

    I looked up at the roof and there was no hole or the ceiling appeared broken, it was but anything smooth as cream. Is reincarnation really possible? Will we really get another chance to live? Will I find happiness, family and friends this time? Will everyone be given equal opportunities? Are there really no demands from Gods? Is it really a free service?

    Will all of my classmates agree to this? I wonder how they feel about being dead. Are they sad that they have to leave their parents behind and other people who loved them?

    Well I had no attachment to my previous world. I was totally devoid of friendship, companionship, brotherhood, love and care of family members. I can only remember anything but pain and disappointment. What will the new world be like.....

    I don''t remember when my eyelids fell down and sealed my vision and sleep overtook my brain and body.

    Will I wake up and find myself that I was dreaming all along.

    ***

    SACHI KONDO''S ROOM

    I was in dark and nothing was visible. I thought my eyes are shut, so I tried to pull up my eye lids. Then out of the blue I found myself levitating in the sky. The sky was crimson-red and was covered with the flicker of lights which rose high up from the fire which ravaged the land. Beings clad in armor were clunking axes and crashing war hammers against each other. Arrows were zipping and hissing through the air. Some were sobbing and sniveling with fear. Swords were ringing against each other. A legion of knights attacked the center of the opposing party lines.

    The septic smell of death hung over the battlefield. It was a battle of head-clasping horror. The acrid taste of blood rose up and overwhelmed my nose and I was about to puke.

    What the hell is happening? Why am I witnessing a war? Am I dreaming? First I thought that it was earth. But it was not. There were trolls, beastmen with werewolf skin, rabbit ears and fox tails, fallen angels with black wings, devils, minions, minotaur, black demonic beast chained to ground kept howling and demons with horns and their hands drenched in blood with faces splattered with red sanguine fluid roamed all over the place.

    The other party consisted of humans in knight suit holding swords and shields, angels with spear, bow and arrows. But there were some people with overwhelming presence that commanded force and the flow of the war. Dressed in attire I had never seen before. Bodies untainted with the gore of war and emotionless faces they lead the troops to their death by the hands of the devils. Were they Gods? Am I witnessing a holy crusade?

    These Gods displayed battle skills that were difficult to follow while the enemy got torn apart and turned into mince meat. I was horrified and frightened. My body shivered with goosebumps. People were dying and their cries of pain and anguish were made heard to me intentionally loud and clear.

    "STOP THIS! I DON''T WANT TO LOOK! STOOOOPPPP!!!" I kept on shouting but no one heard me. My voice choked as my neck felt tight and sore. My face was drenched with my own tears. Blood gushed through my veins in respond to the increasing heartbeat. I tightly clenched my chest to stop the pain. Why is this happening to me?

    ''IT WILL ALL BE FINE.''

    A calm voice rang in my head and I felt a warm embrace but there was no one near me. The sensation of being hugged felt so warm that I responded and tried to hug back.

    I opened my eyes and my gaze fell upon a beautiful young woman with a voluptuous figure, long pure white hair that extends to her back with bangs that cover her forehead; the left side of her bangs slants to the right, while the right side of her bangs slants slightly to the left, she also has beautiful clear crystal-blue eyes. She was dressed in a white combat dress, a garter belt on her waist with two sword sheaths on its sides, a crown-like bonnet, which has white feathers on both sides, armored shoulder pads that have a short white cape. She held a black and a white sword with various marking and intricate carvings which I couldn''t make out from far. She sure has to be a Goddess. She was cutting through the enemy lines as if victory was already in her grasp. No one could stand against that kind of power. Even the very thought of delaying her forward march seemed futile.

    But what surprised me was when she turned her head around and smiled at me directly looking into my eyes. How is she able to look at me, at least no one else can? Did the previous voice belong to her? Who is this person? Somehow I feel like I know her. It was my first time I maintained an eye contact with a stranger for so long and the impression of her smiling face was inscribed in the depths of my hearts.

    I wanted this moment to continue forever. The reassurance from a stranger I never met before but her smile was so genuine that I was able to smile back too.

    But everything came to an abrupt end when things started fading.

    "WAIT! WHO ARE YOU?" I shouted with my hands stretched but there was no response.

    I found myself lying on the bed of the room on floor 20 in the city of heaven Cardelia, drenched in sweat, breathing heavily and hands stretched out reaching for something far out of my reach.

    Somehow I slept the entire time and when I looked at time it was already 6 o'' clock. I was going to be late. Will I be scolded? I washed my face and without drying it ran out of my room and down the stairs descended to the ground floor in one breath. My hairs still untidy and a bit messed up which I tried to straighten down with my hands.

    Please God of Architecture just put up a lift at least, maybe I can petition a demand later.

    ***

    SACHI KONDO

    I saw all my classmates standing outside the building, most of them were discussing about their reincarnation, the city of heaven and about the Gods and Angels they have seen or met up till now. Most of them were excited to attend the General Assembly. Everyone had finally made up with their situation and had accepted that they were dead and were looking forward to their resurrection in another world.

    "Is it going to be a fantasy world?"

    "Who Knows?"

    "Will there be magic"

    "I would love to use swords in that world; after all I am a state kendo champion."

    "You sure, that''s what you want."

    "Maybe we can make a harem?"

    "Let me see you try!"

    "As if anyone would fall for you in the first place!"

    ''Hahahhaaaahhahah'' bursts of laughter were heard everywhere.

    Everyone had same thoughts running through their minds and they kept on blabbering the same thing.

    The angel appeared before us as it descended from the sky and brought the wide-spread wings close to its back.

    "Children of the mortal realm, you all will now attend the proceedings of the General Assembly and meet the ALMIGHTY WORLD GOD, who has the highest authority in all the three realms of divine, mortal and hell. You all are expected to behave and exercise utmost caution while making queries and requests." The angel finished giving his instructions and clapped two times. We were depressed that we had to monotonously keep on climbing stairs again, but our eyes lit up when a gondola with a swan head levitating in front of us appeared. We boarded the vehicle one by one while the angel stood outside. How is this gondola going to move without a driver? The gondola soared up high in the sky. Ah! My bad! It''s just that simple- Auto Pilot.

    Some tried to look from the side while maintaining caution not to fall. We soon reached a height where the city of heavens on the gigantic mountain looked like a hole and the buildings played the role of colourful pebbles rolled out in an orderly arranged pattern on the floor. Beyond that there existed nothingness covered with clouds as usual. Some were frightened of the height while some were posing in front of the gondola. Are they still afraid of dying, I wondered?

    The cool breeze dried the water splashed on my face and an expression of joy naturally formed for the first time. Somehow I was smiling. How could this be possible, but I had already forgotten all about the strange dream I had just before. What mattered now was to talk out the details about our reincarnation with the Gods.

    Till now the angel was flying at the same speed beside the gondola. But then it looked at us with his expressionless poker face, and flew like jet leaving a trail of disarrayed cloud in its track. But I could clearly see the smirk on his face and his thoughts were written all over ''Puny mortals, standing on a flying gondola, you can''t fly can you. Flying is so fun. YAAAAAAYYYYYY.'' ''HHHHAAAAHHHAHAHAHAH.''

    Our swan shaped ride made an excellent parking in front of a building with a city hall looks. We climbed out and stood on a platform; the angel had reached the destination before us and gave us the looks of ''you are late, mortals. May the divine punishment fall upon you!''

    That''s not fair, weren''t we in this together.

    We climbed the stairs again but this time they were made of blue crystals and had a blinding luster at its edges. We found ourselves standing in a courtyard once more, but this time we were inside a building rather than a garden. We dispersed and observed the place, running around while some were still standing and chatting. We were in a closed room, with stages on three sides and railings of golden colour, while the middle front stage was still higher than the sides.

    Suddenly we heard a loud trumpet which continued forever and with deafening drumbeats, followed a multitude of Gods and Goddesses who stood in a line in front of the railing. Realizing our demeanor in front of the Supreme Beings, we were ashamed and the class rep tried to bring us back at the centre. We made four rows and five columns and stood facing the middle stage where the ''Person Who Stood Above All'' was going to appear. While we looked at the audience, they all consisted of beautiful ladies and handsome men. Some of us tried to make an eye contact with them which were met with smiles instead of ignorance. While some of the Gods tried to wave hands back at us. This small exchange of greetings had lightened the mood and got rid of the tension that was driving the room mad.

    Then Lady Gaea appeared on the middle stage and said, "The ALMIGHTY WORLD GOD WILL NOW MAKE HIS APPEARANCE." She then took a step back and moved forward to stand at the left front corner of the stage.

    A bright light formed at the centre robbing me of my eyesight and played with my senses, when it subsided there stood an old man holding a scepter in one hand while the other hand worked as a perch for an eagle. A tall and thin man, with silver curly hair and beard so long that they could be tucked into his belt. He had a very long peculiar nose with an orange-tint at its end. His eyes could be described to be a brilliant, soul-piercing shade of lightning blue, with a twinkle of kindness and mischief. He had an almost unearthly calm and relaxed demeanour and almost constantly gave off an aura of serenity and composure. He was clothed in a long red robe fastened to his shoulder and a crimson-red cloak that made him look like a great wizard. A wreath of olive leaves served as his crown.

    He was old in body but was surely young in mind and spirit.

    "My dear children, I welcome you all to the General Assembly of Gods. Your demise, even though was unfortunate and unexpected, but there is another chance for you to get back your life and get reincarnated in another world. So tell me what you wish and it shall be fulfilled."

    I gulped down the saliva collected in my mouth and did not know how to act. Just then Homura stepped forward and said, "We all have decided that we will accept the offer of being reincarnated and abide by all the rules laid by the Gods."

    Wait when they even decided that. No one asked me. What about my opinion. Will I not get a chance to speak my mind? They did not even bother to tell me. For them they visualized the class as a group of nineteen students and always left me out. Whatever there is no reason for me to refuse till the conditions are normal and can be easily followed.

    The Almighty World God made up a mischievous smile as if he was about to reveal a hidden devious plot. "I am very pleased to hear your answer and respect your decision and resolve to live again and experience the hardships of the new world. So let''s talk more about this world and how this reincarnation system will work." He then took a deep breath and continued with his explanation.

    "The world you are going to reincarnate is called ''ISLEGUARD ¨C THE SANCTUM OF THE HOLY CRUSADE''." Everyone started to murmur about why such a solemn name for a reincarnation world.

    "Yes, you heard me right. This is a world of magic, unlike your previous world, the laws of nature in this new world are quite different and can be changed according to one''s will using spells and other supernatural powers."

    At these words everyone started cheering and whispering to each other.

    ''Our lives are set.''

    ''World of magic, I wonder we can become the strongest wizards and enjoy luxurious lives out there.''

    ''I will start with flying magic.''

    But these whispers soon shut down when the Almighty World God continued.

    "Ahem!! Hundred years ago in a holy battle the Gods of divine realm passed their judgement on the Devils of the Hell. At present this world is in peril and chaos, with the world neglected and no God to look after it. We all have decided that you will save this world."

    ''Wow, is it really the fantasy trope we read in novels and watch in movies.''

    ''I will be a Hero, and save the princess of the Kingdom and purge all the evil.''

    ''What are you talking about; I am going to do that. You will be my side companion and tend to my horses and carry the luggage.''

    ''They should have only summoned me. I can do all that. Fighting is my hobby. I will be victorious in all wars.''

    ''Hey boys, who do you, think you are.''

    ''Girls are braver than boys and can be heroines too and save the world. So just shut up.''

    "HAHAAAAH, I commend your high spirits. But here is the real deal. You will not save the world alone. Each of you will form a contract with a god or goddess who will support you on your journey to save the world. The duo that makes the most contribution in saving this world will be awarded by the divine realm. In the victor party, the god will be given the opportunity to become the in charge and take control of that world and ascend to the upper echelons in the divine realm. While the human will have one of his wish fulfilled of whatever they desire." At the end of these words the Assembly was in an uproar. Not only the students but the gods and goddesses started talking among themselves and raised several questions.

    ''What?''

    ''Yay, a Hero with a Goddess on journey to save the world and get one wish fulfilled. Can it get even better now somehow? I doubt.''

    ''What are you talking about? Of course I am going to save the world with my Goddess not you. My wish will come true.''

    ''What will be your wish?''

    ''I don''t know. Maybe to become rich and have a harem of girls of actresses from earth.''

    ''You scum can only think about that. You can even ask to become a god yourself. This opportunity comes once in your life after all. So make full use of it.''

    The endless fantasies of my classmates continued while the Gods have their own personal agendas.

    ''How interesting?''

    ''A chance to take control of the world and ascend to upper echelons. I am not going to miss it.''

    ''Entertainment is always so cold in divine realm, but this sure has a packed punch.''

    ''I am looking forward to the events that will soon unfold.''

    The World God raised his scepter to gain back everyone''s attention. The hall fell in complete silence and looked up to the World God, waiting for his further instructions.

    "One week from now you will be reincarnated in the Isleguard. All of your reincarnations will be based on your personalities as judged by the divine system. Some of you might be reincarnated as prince or princess, maybe adventurers or knights. The God or Goddess assigned to you too will reincarnate themselves as someone near to you like relatives or world leaders and guide you on your journey. The Gods will have restricted use of their divine power and may be able to fully use them only in case of emergency." At this the World God stopped and turned around his head and confirmed something with Lady Gaea.

    He then continued to explain on the rules and our lifestyle that was to be expected in the new world.

    "As I have said before this world has magic unlike your previous ones and people still live by the rule under their king and queen with knights protecting the honour of their country. THE DIVINE SYSTEM WILL ALL PROVIDE YOU WITH A UNIQUE SKILL THAT WILL BE IN CONJUNCTION TO THE TYPE OF DIVINITY OF THE GOD YOU SIGN YOUR CONTRACT WITH. YOUR DEVELOPMENT IN MAGIC AND STRENGTH WILL BE BASED ON A SKILL - LEVEL SYSTEM CREATED AND MONITORED BY THE DIVINE SYSTEM ITSELF. When more than half of you reach the age of 18 and above you can freely complete your mission without any intervention."

    The hall yet again usurped with murmur and chatter of Gods and mortals alike. Just shut the hell up! Let the old man at least complete what he is saying. Why no one is talking to me. Does my opinion even matter to someone?

    ''The skill - level system and a unique skill bestowed by the Gods, what bliss!''

    ''So it''s save the world by playing a game.''

    ''I wonder how much I can level up.''

    ''I will probably max out everything.''

    The Gods had their own personal issues:-

    ''What!! Restricted access to our divine powers. It sure is a pain in the ass.''

    Somehow this statement sounded a bit inappropriate for a God. I wonder which department he handles. But for now, never mind!

    ''Working with the mortals to save a world, quite a handful task.''

    ''Indeed. We have to even bestow a unique skill.''

    The momentum of the hall meeting was going haywire, so the World God tapped his scepter on the floor twice, while the eagle who was lifelessly sitting on His shoulder, now glided through the hall ready to attack anyone who broke this heavenly silence or interrupted Him.

    "Finally, the twenty gods and goddesses who will descend in the mortal realm with the children will the now choose their partner. Just step forward and take the hand of the child you wish to make the sacred vow of saving the world."

    For the first time silence still continued after He had stopped talking. So we don''t get to choose which god or goddess we want to serve but are chosen. That means it will affect our unique skill too. I thought to myself and considered other variables that might affect our selection.

    Just then a beautiful Goddess holding a bow in her hands ascended from the right stage and took the hand of Hiori and smile at her. She had been chosen by the goddess of hunting wild animals Lady Artemis.

    A God with a built up body, grey beard and a trident in his hands jumped from the stage on the ground and ignoring everyone took the hand of Hashima Katsuragi. He had been chosen by the God of seas ¨C Poseidon.

    Then suddenly a beauty, superior and outstanding even among the gods stepped down from the stairs. (What a relief at least some Gods know the usage of stairs is better for maintaining health and is better than scaring others by flying or appearing out of nowhere.) She has long silver hair, silver eyes and white skin like that of fresh snow. A perfect golden ratio and her silhouette even in the dress she wore were just too attractive. Her clothes were in large parts coloured white and red, they exposed most of her stomach and breasts. She also wore a beautiful pair of shining gem ornament in her hair. While everyone''s eyes were laid on her she walked without a care in the world as if used to such kind of attention, she grabbed the hand of our class rep. Homura Kenta had been chosen by the goddess of lust- Freya.

    Then a strawberry blonde hair girl with a fair, flawless skin and a curvy figure epitomizing feminine beauty, came forward and took the hand Yumiko Furata. She was the goddess of love ¨C Aphrodite.

    A blonde hair guy with a quickened pace ran forward and made a quick stop before crashing into Okarin Ooshima he held his hands. Until then I wasn''t able to see him. He was the messenger god ¨C Hermes, who had the most peculiar outfit, wearing a pot shaped hat and winged sandals.

    Several Gods and Goddesses had jumped, flew, walked, disappeared-appeared into the ring and had already choosen their partner. Even though we were not made clear on what basis or qualification we needed to be a partner of a specific God or Goddess, we were still more than happy to be accepted by them.

    While all these things were happening so casually, a sudden sense of fear and despair fell on my face, when I realized that for the first time after coming to Pantheon all the eyes were focused on me.

    Holy crap!!!! What the hell!! I was still standing alone and even the assembly hall filled with hustle and bustle of the eccentric crowd, felt like a lonely desert where I couldn''t find a single oasis after travelling for months and had ran out of water supply just a week before.

    Should I pretend that I hadn''t noticed anything and ask directions for the washroom. But then I realized that I hadn''t even talked to anyone after coming to heaven. Should I ask my classmates? No, no I can''t, they will just try to pull my leg or even worst ignore me. How about one of the gods, the entire hall is filled with them. Would they mind if I ask such a trifling question in such an important meeting. Is there even a place here called washroom. Should I make a run or try to hide my face which was already half covered with my black hairs which were a bit of a mess since I was unable to comb after waking up to catch the running train.

    All my classmates and even the Gods were giving me all weird looks and their gossips about me took a humongous jump.

    ''What she was not chosen, by any god or goddess.''

    ''How is this possible?''

    ''She is just as pathetic as she was in school.''

    ''Was she even in our class? Maybe I never noticed.''

    ''Me too.''

    ''She is the one in our class who always got bullied by other students while we all just sat and enjoyed.''

    ''My goddess she is one of our classmates and is very shy and afraid to interact with others.''

    ''It is as you suspect my dear god, she is just a weakling. ''THE WEAKEST ONE'' among all of us.''

    ''So what is going to happen with her, if no god or goddess chose her.''

    ''Are we already cut short with one competitor?''

    ''It seems so my Lady, but its all the same for us.''

    ''YAY''

    ''She is the weakest one after all, so no God or Goddess would try to waste their time on her.''

    Even though I was standing there, the way they casually talked about me made me angrier and sad at the same time. Am I really this pathetic! But this was something not new for me. Not wanted by anyone. Left all alone again and again.

    There was no one who chose me nor did I get an opportunity to choose anyone. But for once I really wanted it, this one feeling of being embraced and hugged by someone as if I had just experienced it a while ago, to be needed by someone and a place to belong to.

    Are my chances of living a happy life really over before it even started? Please just give me an opportunity and I will prove myself and work hard to protect what is important to me and save the world with my own hands. So please, someone, anyone chose me for once in my life.

    ***

    GODDESS ATHENA

    Today the General Assembly was filled with both energy and joy. Humans'' visiting the divine realm for reincarnation with a God or Goddess was a very big deal after all. Opportunities that keep you entertained in an immortal body in divine realm for a long time were just too few. Also the opportunity to take control over a world and ascend to upper echelons of the divine realm was a big opportunity for new gods and goddesses like me who belonged to the lower echelons. In the wars of holy crusade on Isleguard hundreds years ago I lost my family when I was too young. My father mother and big brother were the victims of the gore of the war. After that my family lost all its power and authority in divine realm.

    With me as the only surviving member, no god wanted to bother with a low-level god child. With no guidance my divine powers were not that great and grew up to be the most infamous ''non-combatant weak god.'' Often the other elder goddesses tried to make fun of me and used to make me run errands. I was just too weak to stand against them or refuse their most trivial demands. I had to bear it all, after all no one would dare to go against the wishes of a god from the upper echelons.

    Usually I used to go and close myself up in the library and read books all day and night. This was my only escape. The only place where I could find peace, my own divine salvation. Even though I was alone and wanted to talk to someone more than anything and share my sorrow, my work of interest, discuss with others about their life and what future held for the divine realm, but in this life of isolation, friendship does not exist. At least I was happy to be alone since it was better than to face those haughty goddesses who always made fun of me and saw me as a tool to relieve them of their boredom.

    After the announcement of the Almighty World God a new chance presented before me to become stronger and bring back the lost glory of my family. But I was a non-combatant god; I can''t even lift up a sword properly let alone think of saving a world. Maybe if I choose a strong human, who may gain enough power from my divinity even though of my incompatibility with the combat aptitude.

    I searched harder and harder and checked whether my divinity matched with the wavelength of anyone''s soul. But it wasn''t a success. Was there really no one, who is fit to be a match with me? Do I really have to spend my life alone and as a weakling forever? I closed my eyes and searched for the One again but the tag of failure kept blinking in front of my eyes.

    I opened my eyes to count the number of students and try again, time was of the essence but then I noticed that almost every human child had been chosen by one of the gods or goddesses. Did I really let the opportunity slip by my own hands? Did I really loose even before I tried? Was this my only chance to get to know someone better? In my heart I knew I desired no great power or status, what I really wanted was someone to accept me with all of my faults, weaknesses and strength. All the other Gods only looked down upon me so if I had to turn to humans for companionship then I accept them as my equals. Even though I am weak, I cannot fight in a battle or even support my partner but its fine, even if I do not win I wanted to spent time with someone to know them better and travel the world and compare it with the knowledge I had gained from books in all these years. So please anyone just lend me a hand, help me, save me¡­.

    My eyes had been shut but I could hear people laughing and making fun of someone, was it me they were laughing at or maybe someone else but who?

    A pair of warm hands caressed my shoulder, as if someone was trying to relieve me from my stress, but is there really someone kind here. But before I even felt it I was pushed forward, but somehow my foot landed on the marble of the lower floor where in front of my eyes stood a girl helpless and afraid of whatever was in her sight. I turned my body in a circle and after inspecting my surroundings I saw that everyone''s gazes were fixed on that girl.

    She had not been chosen by any god or goddess. But why, I used my divine eyes to analyse her soul and saw that there was no energy radiating from it but there was complete darkness, an abyss that sucked all light in its vicinity and peered back at you and if I continued any longer I may not be able to find my way back. Is it even possible for such an existence, was such a living being really alive with no ''soul power'' at all. It seemed that she was about to cry. No one wanted to be her partner and she was left alone. From the looks of her and other classmates it seems that they all look down on her and treated her as an outcast. No one is even moving from their place to comfort her or lend a helping hand. Has she been really alone all this time hiding her face from the world with her long black hair and her weak looking but gorgeous body made her look like a fragile small kid who had been abandoned by fate and the world itself. Her body language of hiding her face with her hands, her body shaking with fear from everyone''s hateful comments and piercing gazes, the feeling of wanting someone to fill the emptiness in heart, She was just like me and I was just like her.

    I wanted to help her as a fellow comrade, who had suffered the same fate, but I cannot choose her because we are not compatible. This left a distasteful tinge on my tongue, a goddess and human left all alone in the darkness and thrown away from the society who considered themselves above us. Were our opportunities and wings of hope really cut short before we even got to take our first flight?

    "DON''T LOOSE HOPE. EMBRACE AND PROTECT THE ONES WHOM YOU HOLD DEAR TO YOURSELF." A voice rang in my head, and I looked back to trace its source. But there was no one nor does it appear that anyone else did it.

    By this time my presence on the ground had attracted attention too. Humans, Gods or Goddesses they all were just too chatty but no one was observant enough that this VERY MOMENT THE FUTURE OF A GODDESS AND A HUMAN RELIED ON A SLIM THREAD OF CHANCE AND GLIMMER OF HOPE THAT CAN BE SNAPPED INTO TWO AT ANY TIME AND LOST IN THE SHADOWS OF FOREVER.

    ''Isn''t that the non combat goddess?''

    ''Is she trying to participate and save the world? How hilarious?''

    ''She doesn''t stand a chance.''

    ''She is too weak.''

    ''But is she really going to pair up with the only left child who has not even a flicker of ''soul power''.''

    ''It doesn''t make a sense. Two weakling forming a team trying to save the world or are they trying to commit suicide.''

    ''No worries, they will be eliminated on the first day of their battle. We can still count one competitor less.''

    ''I cannot put it any better.''

    ''HAHAHAAAAAHHAHAAH'' crackle of laughter had filled the hall.

    But I did not mind, what mattered to me was the voice that asked me to protect those who are important to me.

    I closed my eyes and used my divine eyes again and peered into that abyss again.

    "What is this? Have I been teleported somewhere? It''s too dark here."

    Athena tried to move her puny, slim limbs and legs but they did not possess the strength to even stir the air.

    "So you have come." I could hear the same voice again that asked me to do this.

    "Where am I? Who are you? Answer me."

    Before my own words even reached my ear, I heard a huge screech sound and cracks appeared everywhere in this dark dimension.

    CRACK.

    CRACK.

    CRACK.

    My eyes were suddenly blinded by light brighter than divinity itself entered through these cracks and flooded the entire case where I could helplessly only shout for help as I drowned in that holy sea of radiance.

    My eyes opened in the hall of General Assembly again and to my surprise a tiny but bright light formed at the centre of the soul core of that girl and it was in perfect sync with my divinity. I felt a strange connection between the light that drowned me and the light which was in the girl''s core. At last I found my partner.

    Without any trace of doubt or confusion on my face I took the FIRST STEP towards a girl who needed help and a savior to rescue her from all her worries.

    ***

    SACHI KONDO

    I was just about to cry so I closed my eyes to hold the tears back. I did not want to shame myself anymore specially in front of the Gods and lose face. If I had to earn my place then I had to be brave even in the face of utmost hopelessness and face my problems head on instead of running. I steeled my heart and tried to look forward in hope of counteracting everyone''s opinion and stop this criticism.

    How dare they call me ''The Weakest One''!

    It was difficult. My head was lowered every time, just when I tried to make contact with anyone. But I was not going to give up, because there was never going to be a next time.

    My thought process soon collapsed and I regressed back to my original timid self seeing that the attention of the hall has transferred to another person.

    It was a goddess looking at me straight in the eye and I could feel the same insecurities in those shining yet sad eyes of Her.

    Who was She? Why is everyone bad-mouthing her of being a weakling and a non-combat goddess. Those eyes of everyone as if they are looking down on her, I clearly understood the meaning after being subjected and suffered through the same treatment several times myself. This goddess had been subjected to the same harsh conditions of being isolated and bullied by others. Left all alone and no one to care about you as if you never existed in the first place.

    I steeled my resolve and looked back in her eye; maybe she is different from others. Maybe she will accept me with all my weaknesses.

    This goddess, who had green eyes and long blue hairs, was for some reason trying her hardest to look at me and I felt as if my soul was being pierced every time she closed her eyes. She wore a white and pale blue outfit, long brown boots with a light brown design and a belt tucked with a piece of white cloth.

    I steeled my resolve and wished with all my heart and prayed to whomever these callings go to please chose me. A warm sensation had stimulated the centre of my body and as it spread in my limbs, abdomen and head; I felt as if my calls had been answered.

    A faint smile appeared on my goddess face as she took her first step towards me, the warm sensation burned much brighter as if to fill the deep hole that formed inside my heart in these years. I steeled my resolve and for the first time without any hesitation LOOKED STRAIGHT IN THE EYES OF THE PERSON WHO NEEDED ME THE MOST in this entire world.

    Both of us moved forward our corresponding hands to make a proper handshake. But all this time, our eyes were looking at each other where tiny droplets had formed in each eyes and were just about to drip. These droplets were the symbol of the long-lost happiness we had been searching for and testified our long wait till the very end and return from a place of no hope. Both of us understood the excruciating pain behind these tears but the feeling of joy was clearly visible in our smiles too.

    "What is your name?"

    "My name is Sachi Kondo."

    "My name is ATHENA ¨C THE GODDESS OF KNOWLEDGE."

    ///////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    INFORMATION BROCHURE

    BENEFICIARY --- DIETY --- JOB PROFILE

    HOMURA KENTA --- FREYA --- GODDESS OF LUST

    NATSU KENCHI --- PROMETHEUS --- GOD OF FIRE

    SUDO FUJIBAYASHI --- ARES --- GOD OF WAR

    SAKAMOTO SANDA --- CHRONOS --- GOD OF TIME & ETERNITY

    RYUJI OUKA --- TAKEMIKAZUCHI --- GOD OF SWORDS

    OKARIN OOSHIMA --- HERMES --- THE MESSENGER GOD

    KANATA AIZAWA --- HEPHAESTUS --- THE SMITH GOD

    AKIHIKO TOTSUKA --- LOKI --- GOD OF MISCHIEF

    HASHIMA KATSURAGI --- POSEIDON --- GOD OF SEA

    KENMA TAKESHI --- EREBUS --- GOD OF DARKNESS

    /////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    INFORMATION BROCHURE

    BENEFICIARY --- DIETY --- JOB PROFILE

    HIORI TAKATORI --- ARTEMIS --- GODDESS OF HUNTING

    YUMIKO FURATA --- APHRODITE --- GODDESS OF LOVE

    SAYAKA TENMA --- DIANA --- GODDESS OF FOREST

    AKANE KIRIGASHI --- ORPHEUS --- GOD OF MUSIC & POEM

    SATOMI YUKTA --- IKELOS --- GOD OF NIGHTMARES

    SAKURA KENDO --- ASTAREA --- GODDESS OF JUSTICE

    TAMA DONJO --- OVA --- GODDESS OF BEAST

    SAKI HONDA --- ENYO --- GODDESS OF BLOOD

    KARIBA CHIYODA --- KALI --- GODDESS OF DEATH

    SACHI KONDO --- ATHENA --- GODDESS OF KNOWLEDGE

 Chapter 4 - CHAPTER -3 : AN ETERNAL VOW

    CHAPTER -3

    AN ETERNAL VOW

    Most of them couldn''t believe their eyes and what they were witnessing was beyond common sense for them.

    A non-combat Goddess and a shut-in weak girl teaming up to save the world!

    Don''t make me laugh.

    The more you think about it the more ridiculous it sounds. Yet again this controversy was going out of hand and Almighty World God was losing his patience. He made a threatening smile and concluded the meeting. Everyone could feel the life threatening pressure or force whatever you call it. I was suffocating under it, as if life was slowly zapped out through me.

    "Since all the gods and goddesses had chosen their partner, they have to work well together and know each other better till the next week before the reincarnation ceremony to avoid future frictions between these sacred relations. I announce this meeting of General Assembly has come to its end. I hope you all will join the feast tonight in the pantheon."

    At these words all the gods and goddesses as audience left in a blink of an eye by vanishing into thin air. Can I do it too? Maybe I will try it later.

    Most of us were still talking to our god and goddess and introductions were in order first. Most of them had already become overfriendly with each other and were talking casually like old buddies. Some were pumped up to demonstrate their prowess in weapon wielding and martial arts.

    But in our case things had gotten a little awkward. The touching union scene and that pure lustrous way of introducing ourselves were just out of our domain. Social interaction, talking to friends, etiquettes, manners and way of expressing ourselves while talking were just out of our league. We both knew of our limitations without saying a word and so were looking in opposite direction afraid to approach each other out of embarrassment. I didn''t know what to do and my mind was ringing with Christmas jingle bell songs for some reason.

    When all the other pairs had left the Assembly grounds, Lady Athena broke the silence and said," For now let''s go to my room."

    "Okay." But this trick did not work either, and we still stood standing like fools on display.

    Lady Athena felt two ghastly gazes upon her and she started moving quickly towards the exit arch gate and I followed her. BUT THIS TIME I WON''T LOSE MY WAY BECAUSE ALL THIS TIME I HAD BEEN HOLDING THE HANDS OF MY GODDESS ATHENA.

    The huge sacred hall where Gods assembled to make decisions to rule and govern the world was now completely empty except for the two supreme beings ¨C the Almighty World God and Lady Gaea.

    "Was that really a surge in soul power World God?"

    "It seems so that way."

    "But such tremendous amount of soul power how can a human even hold this tremendous power in one place. Could you identify the person who released this power?"

    "Since I was caught by surprise I could not pin point the person, but it was certainly one of the children. Its unbelievable that someone possesses soul power equal to the upper echelon gods at such a young age. But this batch of children, almost all of them possesses incredible powers too."

    "I agree. Though there could be some disappointment. For example the little girl who paired with Lady Athena had such weak soul power as if she could vanish into thin air anytime nowhere to be found. How she was able to live this long on earth is still a mystery to me. All her life force should have been drained at a much younger age. I am afraid that they do not sound much promising in this endeavour to save the world."

    "Mysteries do intrigue this old man. But sometimes these mysteries may open door to possibilities which even the brightest minds cannot perceive. For now we will wait and observe the children. I hope the future we had been waiting for all this time will bloom itself in the most beautiful way."

    The two of them then too disappeared in thin air. When will I get used to these stupid teleportation freaks, just install some lifts or escalators instead of stairs.

    ***

    GODDESS ATHENA''S ROOM

    I and Lady Athena directly teleported through the archway into Her room. It was five times the size of the room I was allotted with. The same source-less light as usual was hanging around in the room. I did not bother myself with it anymore. Sometimes maybe you should just give up on logic and start counting backwards in number system starting from the very end.

    Sounds ridiculous, right. HAAAAAHHA, caught you. HAA...HA

    While a family frame photo hung above a double-decker bed whose wood work was maxed out to its very details while the silk bed sheets were just so smooth that you wanted to rub your cheeks with it all day and never got bored. The other three sides of the wall were covered with gigantic bookshelves laid in with books, using every little corner of this equipment to its maximum.

    I was just amazed to see these many books. A goddess of knowledge is sure to have her own personal library. Could she even be the librarian of the library in this divine realm?

    As usual there was an awkward silence lurking all over the room now. Since Lady Athena was a goddess and she had to guide me towards saving a world, she thought to take the initiative and start a conversation.

    "We gods had been given the task to select the children from the mortal realm from whichever place we saw fit. This week we had to monitor your class and select those whom we believed would fit perfectly for this job."

    "What do you mean?" This piece of information came as a surprise to me.

    "We had been keeping an eye on all of your activities at school."

    ''Isn''t this privacy invasion?'' I thought to myself. Maybe in this modern era people are always being watched, if not on earth then either from heaven or hell. Maybe the god''s are not aware of laws and the personal rights of human beings or they just don''t care.

    "We had to keep an eye on your class for a whole week and select children who are capable of wielding unique powers. Now when I see you up close, I remember I saw you then in the girl''s school washroom where three children splashed water all over you and ran away. At that time I got so confused about what to do after seeing that you were all wet. So I used my divine powers and being the goddess of knowledge, I efficiently placed an information command on the lady warden to carry a pair of sports uniform to the washroom at that point of time and give it to you after seeing your condition. Sorry, for telling you this and my inability to prevent that felony from happening. That was all I could do at that time. Please forgive me from my incompetence."

    All of my brain cells were disrupted at these words and I brain-stormed to restore my previous memories. After she narrated me this incident, it did really happen in a strange way. Just at the end of recess the three delinquents splashed water from the other side of door all over me. I was reduced to a state where I could not go to class or even ask someone for help. I had to wait till dismissal or someone comes barging in. but in a very peculiar way I heard a knock.

    "Yesss... What''s the matter?"

    "I am the school warden. Here is your physical education uniform."

    Wait how did she know I was even here and what about my conditions. Did the delinquents tell her! I ruled out this possibility since they won''t be so kind to me ever in my life. Maybe she saw them committing the deed and wanted to help me somehow.

    But now I realized that the one who came to the rescue was my goddess Athena. My heart had started beating faster than ever because this was the first time ever, someone helped me out of my necessity and not made fun of my situation and instead took action.

    "Um..U.. Thank you. My Lady. But it hurts me that you call yourself incompetent. What you did means a lot to me?"

    "Why do you say so?"

    "It''s just as you described, while many gods and goddesses were monitoring us but out of all those you understood my situation, and helped me out by resolving the problem with the most delicate and proper way without hurting anyone. I will never forget your kindness."

    "HAHAHAAAHAHHA. Listen Sachi you don''t have to talk to me in such a formal manner. We are partners who are going to be reincarnated together. So we should treat each other as equals and be friends."

    "Wait! What a god and human equal?"

    ''By looking at other Gods and angels it didn''t appeared to be the case. So, why?''

    At this Lady Athena with her left hand lifted the front part of my hair which covered my face and for some time after staring at my face, with her right hand she pinched my nose lightly.

    "It''s not fair. You are so beautiful and have such a pretty face. You even look more adorable than most of the goddesses I know. Even your skin is so white and soft like silk. Why do you even hide it in the first place? And yes from now onwards we will be friends."

    This was totally a new experience for me. I did hear it quite a lot from stranger and from my classmates or far-off relative that I am quite pretty. But hearing from a goddess made me feel that she genuinely felt that way. The most important part was that she really wanted to become my FRIEND. I was really in heaven. It felt like a huge burden had been lifted from my chest.

    "The reason I hide my face is because I think I look prettier than others and would stand out a lot. When the school had began and I was a transfer students, all the girls avoided talking to me in whatever way I tried. No one seems to have wanted to be my friend. Then I read somewhere that other classmates feel insecure when they are around someone who wanted to attract attention to only oneself. So out of desperation I considered concealing my face with my long hairs. But it had a totally adverse affect. My classmates started considering me a freak and even avoided me more as if I had never existed. As for your second question, I actually never had someone to call a friend before nor there is a family member who cared about me after my parent''s death. So¡­so¡­ I¡­ will be your friend Lady Athena."

    Tears were about to roll down through my eyes, but I stopped them from overflowing by looking upwards and also avoided facing Lady Athena for a while. But it was useless. The dam was already broken and the waves were set free.

    At this point Lady Athena hugged me tightly near her chest and I could hear her heartbeat clearly. It felt so warm. I really wanted the time to stop there or flow continuously in that state. I was never alone, someone did really care about me in this world, and it doesn''t matter if I meet them after dying.

    "Don''t worry Sachi; there is no need to hold back. Because I feel the same way. I too had been waiting for a friend for a very long time."

    At the end of these words tiny droplets of water fell on my cheek. We remained in that position for quite a long time even though we had stopped crying a while ago. We broke from our everlasting hug when we heard a knock at our door. Lady Athena opened the door and found an angel who came here to remind us about tonight''s banquet and feat.

    "Sachi I think we should leave after getting ready for the banquet."

    "Okay then. I will be taking my leave and go and get ready in my room."

    "No, wait you can get ready here. I think I have a dress that will fit you well."

    "But is it really okay, for me to¡­"

    "It will be fine after all you are my beneficiary from now on."

    I accepted her invitation and sat back.

    For some reason we again ended in a peculiar situation because there was only one bathroom in that room to be used and if we took turns then we would be late for the feast.

    We were taking a bath together. We sat across each other face to face at the ends of the bathtub but were just staring at its bottom. There was no tap in the washroom and neither a shower unlike my room which was missing the taps and knobs of the shower to control water. But just by thinking of taking a bath I could bring forth water from the shower. But here it was different Lady Athena could summon water out of thin air and also control its temperature and any amount of water could be summoned at any time.

    But out of nowhere Lady Athena jumped at me and started poking at my abdomen and the ticklish feeling overtook my body and I couldn''t stop laughing.

    "Stop that. Please..anything but stop¡­"

    "What are you talking about? The fun had just begun. After feeling your soft skin when I hugged you how could I stop myself now from touching you or snuggle you tightly in my arms."

    I don''t know whether she really felt that way or was just her way of teasing me. But I enjoyed it a lot. Maybe these are the things and moments you enjoy with your best friends.

    After coming from the bath, Lady Athena moved her index finger in a circle and hot air started flowing around our body, in a helical locus which completely dried us unlike my non electric usage dryer which was damn too slow. I don''t know whether I will be able to do the same thing as Lady Athena does. Maybe I will ask her to teach me next time or even try it myself.

    When I wore the outfit Lady Athena gave me, she started staring at me.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I had no idea the dress will fit you this well. Also you look like a princess from a foreign land. It''s a waste having such a beautiful face if you keep covering it with your hairs."

    I started blushing and the only thing I could muster up to say was, "Thank you!"

    But then I stopped and took a proper look at Lady Athena herself and made an attempt to compliment her.

    "Lady Athena but you are quite a beauty yourself. I bet any God would be captivated by your alluring charm." I wasn''t trying to deceive her or anything. I truly meant that what I said. But truthfully speaking I had used this line from a novel I read a long time back.

    Goddess Athena was wearing a white gown with intricate fabric designs at several places. It was quite similar to my own gown which she had offered me to wear.

    "Let''s go."

    Lady Athena took my left hand and started walking in the hallway leading the way to the banquet hall.

    ***

    THE BANQUET HALL

    Nineteen gods and their beneficiaries had already assembled in the banquet hall to enjoy the feast. Most of them had become close comrades and started making their own plan of action to save the world. Some combat gods with weapons were trying to draw a training plan while some wanted to goof off and enjoy their stay at heavens and indulge in all the luxuries it had to offer.

    A long wooden table stood at the centre of hall, but it was shining as if it had been polished to its maximum lustrous state by the most skilled artisans. At the other end of the hall stood another table with lots of large golden utensils laden with lavish and mouth-watering dishes and plates were arranged in piles. It was a buffet system where one had to adhere to self service and choose whatever amount of food the person wanted to. The menu presented variety of dishes from sour wafers to spicy stew and sweet confectionaries.

    But the special attraction of today''s feast was the heavenly wild boar which Lady Artemis hunted in the Eleanora Woods on the other side of Mount Olympus. While she was the centre of attraction of all the present attendees, everyone also commended goddess Hestia who turned it into a delicacy.

    All the nineteen gods and children present in the hall took their seats on the dining table everyone sitting in front of each of their gods in horizontal pairs.

    Homura noticed something was wrong and asked his Goddess Freya, to clear his doubt.

    "Lady Freya if you may, but why are there only 38 seats in the dining hall if 20 gods were selected for the reincarnation ceremony. Aren''t the others going to attend the feast?"

    "Haahahaha¡­. Its just as you suspect my child, you have quite the observation skill. But there has been no mistake. It''s actually for entertainment purpose. A special surprise for our little goddess who will appear soon."

    "I see Freya you have succumbed to your old tactics. But it will be quite fun to see the Black Sheep try to escape from this situation." Lady Artemis was pointing her fork in the sky and imagining the look on everyone''s faces to see Athena'' miserable state.

    "I still don''t get it. Why a non-combat goddess would try to challenge us. Just because of her families glorious past and because of her beautiful charms, doesn''t mean that she can defy us."

    "That''s why we are going to teach her a lesson today!"

    "Hermes you did well in making the arrangement of their late arrival."

    "Never mind. But I feel sad for the human child who has to suffer humiliation due to her goddess. As far as I remember she had the weakest soul power in the whole class, almost none at all. How was she even alive, wouldn''t her life force had extinguished at an early age. It''s a quite a funny duo of weaklings." Lord Hermes looked in the direction of other children as if to extract information about that girl.

    "The name of the girl is Sachi. My Grace." As usual Kenta was showing off his communication skills and playing the role of class leader.

    "I don''t remember a girl with that name in the class."

    "Ah! She is the freak who never talks to anyone and cover her face with her hairs."

    "Oh! You mean the girl who always got bullied."

    "Sakura can you tell me more about this girl." Astarea the Goddess of justice made an unusual request as if she was taking a special interest in that girl.

    "Lady Astarea. You have nothing to worry about. The girl in question is really weak and fragile." Sakura behaved as if she was presenting her statement in front of a judge in a court of justice.

    "Lady Ova and Lady Astarea as a matter of fact even at the time of dying in the bus she was being bullied and beaten by us." Tama had already started making fun of me.

    "She just keeps reading book all day and has a beautiful appearance. Except for that she is nothing in our eyes. I bet she would die on the first day she is born in Isleguard. Hahahaa." Saki had already started banging the dining table in front of her and laughing loudly while the other present in attendance couldn''t hold themselves back seeing her explosive behavior and followed her example.

    Goddess Aphrodite sensing the presence of two unwelcomed guests for whom everyone had been waiting for quite a while, were going to make an entry.

    "Everyone get ready. The show is going to begin. Let''s enjoy it to the fullest."

    ALL ATTENTIONS AND ANTICIPATION WERE DIRECTED TOWARDS THE ENTRANCE.

    But everyone''s jaw dropped when two beautiful maidens in white gown made an entrance. Everyone had the same question ''Just who they were?''

    ''Wait! Is that girl really in our class?''

    ''I don''t remember someone this beautiful in our class.''

    ''Was that the reason she always hid her face. Maybe I should have tried to talk to her after all.''

    ''I never expected Sachi was this beautiful.''

    ''Its not just her. Even her goddess is so beautiful. Should we go and talk to her.''

    All the Gods and boys were making the same type of comments which brought frustration and angered all the Goddesses and girls.

    ''Her goddess is even more beautiful than Lady Aphrodite.''

    Someone had just misspoke the taboo words by comparing the goddess of beauty and goddess of knowledge. Lady Aphrodite was totally riled up by that statement which totally challenged her own existence. The students present in the hall and all the other Gods could feel the divine power radiating from her body so strong that it could destroy the whole banquet hall in a blink of an eye.

    Lady Freya took the hand of Aphrodite and comforted her.

    "Tccch... I won''t let it end like this. How dare she ruin my fun!"

    ***

    SACHI KONDO

    We were greeted by an angel at the outside perimeter of the banquet hall and he informed us that all the guests had already arrived. For some reason Lady Athena looked worried on receiving this piece of information. Was she afraid of something and if yes then what?

    As soon as we entered the Hall the room fell in complete silence and small gossips could be heard but I couldn''t make them out since we were too far. For me the only person that mattered was Lady Athena. All this time I just kept looking at her face and smiled all the time while we chatted among ourselves.

    For some reason all the Gods and boys were confused and exasperated, while all the girls and Goddess had a look of dismay and rage. Jealousy was written all over their faces, after all Lady Athena looked so glamorous in her outfit and even the gods couldn''t deny it. We started moving towards the part of the hall where the plates were kept.

    Suddenly a goddess stood from her seat and asked, "Athena, why are you late? We were all missing you." It was the goddess of lust Freya.

    At this lady Athena stopped her feet and her body started shaking, but she did not look back to reply and stayed silent. All this time I never saw her behave like this.

    To me she looked like a cheerful person who took joy and gave her best in everything she tried. Even though she might have been isolated by others I never suspected that even gods get bullied if they are weak.

    "Why don''t you take a seat and have a talk first. We would really like to know about the new friend you made." This time it was goddess Astarea who too wanted to be a part of this drama.

    I looked back and was furious to see that all the chairs had been occupied and two chairs were less than the number of guests. It was not an organizational mistake but was all planned. These Gods are trying to pick up on Lady Athena and no one is objecting.

    But then I too was terrified at the thought that was it because of me. Were they trying to make fun of my goddess so that they could bully me? Was this done by the delinquents?

    At this point all the goddesses and girls were smiling as there plan was in full action. The gods and the boys still for some reason were making some complex comments and promises.

    "Let me add some fun too." Sakura stood from her seat and started walking towards me.

    She came and stood in front of me and gave an evil smile. She grabbed my right hand and started squeezing it with her herculean strength.

    "AAAhhhhahhah¡­.." Something sharp just now pricked in the middle of my hand and blood started to flow from my hand and some drops of this red fluid started dripping on the floor. It was a major cut. She must have hid something sharp under her palm, maybe a small knife or blade.

    "Do as the other Goddesses asked you to do, it would be in best of your interest not to make me angry."

    Everyone started laughing in the hall.

    ''Athena you should take proper care of your partner and explain her how things work here.''

    ''Don''t forget your place as a non-combat goddess or try to stand in our way.''

    ''Don''t go all high and mighty or someone might get hurt.''

    At these words Athena who was obviously still shaking with fear looked at me and was shocked to see the blood in my hand and another girl trying to twist and sprain my wrist.

    All her emotions vanished from her face. She slapped Sakura on her face tightly and broke me free from her tight grasp. She held my hurt hand gently as if to stop the bleeding and started moving towards the gate through which we just entered.

    "Sachi, we are leaving."

    ***

    GODDESS ASTAREA

    "How dare she hurt my child?"

    Sakura stomped on the floor and came back and took her seat.

    "That slap was really tight. I won''t forget this Sachi just you wait." She still held her hand where she was slapped and searched for ice on the dining table.

    "She really thinks that she can challenge us."

    "Let''s not let it end here."

    "I do have a plan. Artemis get your beast ready by day after tomorrow. We might as well see some wandering girls getting hunted."

    It was Lady Freya who spoke about such a devious tragedy, while Lady Artemis complimented it, "Wild game always sounds fun to me."

    While some of the Goddesses and delinquents discussed about their plan, the others just eavesdropped. Some laughed, some made sad face to think about the looming tragedy, some still maintained their cool but no one objected to their devious plot.

    No one questioned that how did those two girls anger them or why are they so fixated over them.

    I wonder why no one ever questions the actions of the strongest. Why it is THE WEAKEST ONE has to only suffer?

    ***

    SOMEWHERE IN MOUNT OLYMPUS

    Both I and my goddess left the inner perimeter of the banquet and Lady Athena muttered [TELEPORT] and both of us vanished into thin air.

    For some reason the blood in my brain had shifted to one side, but it was soon getting settled. While I still felt a bit nauseated I opened my eyes and saw that we were walking across a meadow. The grass was Eden-green and thigh-high to a thrush. A neon-blue ribbon of river ran through the centre of the meadow.

    After taking a few steps along the stream we came across an inhumanly quiet and solitary dilapidated small wooden bridge. It was a graceful pedestrian with a medieval fifteenth century, old fashioned lattice metal plated architecture style. We crossed the bridge under a silent sky, which was to my surprise dark. At last, for the first time I was glad to see darkness because a source-less light just didn''t add up.

    The bridge landed us on a higher elevation than the surrounding and what stood before me was a tall ancestral, unfamiliar yet a majestic tall tree with mint green leaves and antler shaped branches. This was our final destination.

    "Whenever I am sad or angry I come to this place. It is the only spot where I can feel like myself." For the first time I got to see this cheerless side of Lady Athena. She then lifted my hurt hand in which the bleeding had stopped.

    "Does it hurt?"

    Before I could speak anything, Lady Athena started speaking in a bit different tone as if she was chanting.

    "OH GODDESS OF LIGHT, I BESEECH THEE, HEAL THY WOUNDS AND BESTOW UPON US YOUR DIVINE PROTECTION."

    Lady Athena''s body started shining brightly, surrounded by a golden mist, even in the dark the light it radiated was more than enough to even out-shadow a full moon. The light then siphoned through all her body and collected on our hands and just like that the wound closed up on itself and was healed to the extent that no mark was left. As if the cut had never existed. (Living in heavens has its own perks after all.)

    Lady Athena clutched my hands more tightly, and yet the touch was gentle and warm. Tears fell on our curled up hands, but for some reason I felt as the happiest person alive on earth. For the first time someone had got angry for me and was worried about me getting hurt.

    "Sorry, my classmates usually try to bully me and you got so worried because of me."

    "Sorry the goddesses tried to hurt you in an attempt to humiliate me."

    Both of our voices overlapped as we spoke at the same time. A complete silence followed these bizarre contradicting statements which were complimented by the wind which was shaking the trees with a whizzz sound.

    We sprang into an outburst of laughter, laughing at our sealed and intertwined fate of being played out in the hands of strong up till now.

    We both looked up in the sky while both of our long hairs fluttered in the cool breeze which had made us to forget the tiredness and stress of the recent events. According to the goddess this was the only place on the Mount Olympus where you could see stars.

    A SHOOTING STAR SHOT DOWN IN THE SKY FOLLOWED BY A RAIN OF FALLING STARS LEAVING BEHIND A TRAIL OF GOLDEN DUST IN THEIR TRAIL, WHILE I AND MY GODDESS COULD JUST LOOK UP HIGH IN THE SKY AND CHISEL DOWN THIS EPIC VIEW IN OUR MEMORY.

    ''I PROMISE, I WILL PROTECT MY GODDESS WITH MY LIFE.''

    ''I PROMISE, I WILL PROTECT SACHI WITH MY LIFE.''

    AND AN ETERNAL VOW WAS MADE WHICH WAS ACKNOWLEDGED BY THE DIVINE REALM ITSELF.

    ***

    THE BALCONY OF THE HIGHEST BUILDING IN THE PANTHEON

    The World God and Lady Gaea were taking a night stroll in the large balcony of the Pantheon. Creepers as tall as thirty meter were growing on the side walls of the balcony which continued to twirl around itself in the small bars of the balcony and grow further.

    "Tomorrow is a big day after all."

    "Yes my Lord, the TREE OF LIFE bears its fruit after every 10,000 year and that auspicious day is tomorrow."

    "The fruit of the tree of life is an apple which has an extraordinarily high amount of life force stored in it. Even if a god of lower echelon eats it they might die by the sudden outburst of energy. Only the stronger Gods of upper echelons and gods with sub administrative rights are able to properly assimilate this fruit and control its power. So only very few gods knows about the existence of such a powerful fruit. It is also said that sometimes the fruit chooses the bearer itself by falling in front of the person it thinks is worthy of its power."

    "I will be looking forward to tomorrow and will witness the glory of this divine tree myself."

    After circling around the balcony once, World God turned towards Gaea to inquire about something.

    "I heard the gods and goddesses caused quite a conundrum for Athena and her beneficiary." The Almighty World God spoke with a sour taste in his mouth.

    "It''s as you suspect, my lord. I was informed that the girl even got hurt in the banquet hall." Lady Gaea quickly responded to World God''s enquiry to lift up his spirits in this unfortunate series of events. After all a goddess being harassed by other gods could destroy the order in the divine realm.

    But now something special has caught World God''s attention. Lady Gaea looked up in the sky in the direction which He was looking.

    Her face totally went blank by the sight she was witnessing and unable to keep her curiosity hidden directly asked the World God.

    "How could there be a star fall in divine realm?"

    The World God lifted up his scepter and pointed towards the multitude of stars which were barely hanging and were about to become the part of the fall.

    "In the ''Traditions of the Divine System'', star falls is a sign that two people make secret promises which continues for a whole eternity. I wonder who those brave fellows are. We might as well be witnessing the beginning of a new legend."

    ***

    OUTSIDE ATHENA''S ROOM

    I spent a lot of time with Sachi near the ''Tree of Life''. Wait did I tell her that the tree under which we were watching the star fall is the tree of life. Next time when I take her there, I will make sure to tell her.

    Wait what are Lady Hera and Sir Apollo doing outside my room. They are the gods of the upper echelon of the divine realm and were one of the strongest gods out there.

    "Sir Apollo and Lady Hera, what bring you here this late at night?"

    "Nothing dear, we were just worried to hear about what happened at the banquet hall."

    "Are the both of you doing fine?"

    "There is nothing to worry for you, Sachi is fine and I have already asked someone to properly escort her to her room."

    For some time Lady Hera hesitated but finally she asked.

    "Athena, you do realize that you are a non-combat goddess and so will be your beneficiary. The world you will be reincarnated will be ravaged in war by powerful beings. You might as well be throwing your life without gaining anything."

    Apollo followed in the footsteps of Hera and interrupted.

    "Remember you are not risking only your life but your beneficiary''s life too. She later might blame you for her unfortunate conditions."

    "Sachi is not like others. She would never blame anyone."

    "Even so don''t forget that your parents too died in a war in the same world."

    "Will you be able to overcome the difficulties and hardships if you can''t even punch someone, let alone defeat a monster? You will make a life of hell and fear for that girl if it still continues. Don''t worry there will be more other opportunities to become powerful in divine realm."

    "So let this one just slide. Don''t worry you don''t have to decide now. Think it out properly within three days and make a proper decision."

    The two Gods then took their leave.

    After my family died in the war two hundred years ago, they have been looking after me from time to time and giving me advice. They were one of the closest friends of my mother and father. Even still they were usually busy and couldn''t always be there for me. If I want to make my own place among the god''s then I have to take this risk.

    But remembering the innocent face of Sachi, I can never dream in my life to hurt her feelings. What if I really make her life miserable? Does she really even want me to be her goddess? Will she still accept me as her partner if she knew I was weak and cannot provide her with a good unique skill? Will she blame me for her misfortune?

    All these bad thoughts kept on popping in my mind, but I concluded to talk things out with Sachi and then let her make the decision.

    The tiredness of all those uncanny events had exhausted her and she went to deep slumber free from all the worries of the world.

    ***

    SACHI''S ROOM

    A special angel who worked under Lady Athena accompanied me to the place where I was staying. I entered my room which was still dark and changed into my night clothes. I lied on my bed and started putting the events in order which happened from morning till now.

    I tried to snuggle my pillow by hugging it close to me, thinking about Lady Athena and her actions really made her look cool and super awesome. She really cared about me and got angry on my behalf as well. I truly made a new wonderful best friend.

    I tried to sleep but my eyes just couldn''t stay silent. So I decided to stay awake whole night and read the books which I borrowed from Lady Athena and were delivered to my dorm in the evening.

    I imagined the presence of light in my room and rays of thick light enlightened the whole room. For some reason I had an idea to try and learn magic after seeing the healing spell performed by Lady Athena!

    The books I borrowed from her were all beginners'' level, with titles such as ¨C

    ''THE ORIGIN OF DIVINE REALM''

    ''THE EXISTENCE OF DIVINE SYSTEM AND ITS MECHANICS''

    ''LAWS THAT GOVERN THE DIVINE REALM''

    ''LEGENDS OF MOUNT OLYMPUS & THE GODS THAT LIVED IN IT''

    ''THE MONSTERS THAT ROAM THE PEAK OF MOUNT OLYMPUS AND THE FOREST OF ELEANORA''

    ''THE BLUEPRINT OF THE CARDELIA CITY AND THE WORLD MAPPING GRAPH''

    (No matter what I will uncover the secret of existence of these stupid large amount of stairs and the reason for absence of lifts and escalators.)

    ''THE WORKING STRUCTURE OF THE TOWN HALL AND IT''S PEOPLE''

    And the book I wanted to read the most was ¨C

    ''THE USAGE OF MAGIC AND THE CHANTS TO BRING FORTH THE CHANGES IN NATURE''

    It was midnight and I had 6 hours before morning and 6 books to read. There was no time to waste. I flipped the first book open and started reading. By 3:00 am I had already completed five books.

    I sure am a book worm and also had a good memory so I remember everything whatever I read as my brain registered it like a computer data processor.

    All the books were magically enchanted since they looked thin, light in weight and had standard book size. But when you start reading you find that the book should have been much thicker than it appeared.

    The working of the Divine system were quite new to me, I never knew that heaven worked in such a way. One could even compare the ''divine system'' to an ultra super computer with unlimited storage capacity.

    The only viable reason I came up with the existence of stairs was that gods liked to walk even though they can use magic like teleportation.

    Also the legends were quite fascinating and it seems that tomorrow was an important day of mount Olympus since the tree of life was going to bear its fruit after 10,000 years again.

    Now the main event had come for me to - learn magic!

    Will I be really able to do it? Well I think I have been using it in my room, I could make water come out from shower and control its temperature. I could also produce electricity and use dryer and turn the room light on and off at will. Well considering that just by imagining I could conjure water, electricity and light. I couldn''t wait but flipped the first page open and began reading.

    Even though the book was enchanted it was still quite thick and heavy. It had a fat brown cover and the book was quite old. According to Lady Athena the book was written by both her father and mother and was the longest book in her own personal library. Also the book was quite close to her heart. The fact that she lent me this book means that she trusted me with her whole heart and it really meant a lot for me. I had already pledged to devote my entire life to help Lady Athena in her endeavours and for that I needed to be strong. If not physically then I have to be mentally prepared for the worst possibilities.

    It seems the noise which was coming from the room below till 2 o'' clock had stopped; they were partying late at this hour. It seems that all of the students planned it this way after the banquet hall. Of course they did not invite me; maybe they were doing this just below my room full knowing that I would be listening their happy merry songs and cheers and would be jealous or storm in their party and get embarrassed.

    During the briefing in the assembly hall we were told that one of our wishes would come true if we save the world. At that time the only greatest wish I could think of was a place which I could call home and a person who really cared about me. And that wish had only come true, now the only thing I could ask for was to stay by Lady Athena''s side forever. It was a selfish wish but I couldn''t think or want anything else in the world.

    So I had no reason to worry about their stupid party and their cheap tricks. I had no longer time to be played by them in their hands or get worked up on their silly views about me. We had six days left to prepare for our reincarnation. I cannot waste a single moment on merry making and idle chit chat. I had to cover as much information about the world of Isleguard and be prepared for any situation. Learning magic and about the geographical and political situation and history of the world was one of the ways I could think of. Battle prowess at present in this weak body of mine was impossible. I could only make a guess, but if we are reborn and have my intact memory then maybe I do have a chance to train my body and learn swordsmanship and become physically strong too.

    I started reading from the first page and found out about the meaning of MP and SP. Even one''s life force could be used in magic. Magic can be invoked by using chants and they could be seen as a request petition from their respective gods. There are basically four attributes in magic ¨C fire, water, wind and earth. Light and darkness (dark matter) are two other attributes yet considered as a separate and special branches of advanced magic. Any person can have affinity for one or more attributes.

    But my eyes always looked for one missing piece and that was why chants were used in the first place. I did not use chants for bathing or turning off or on the light. It was just pure imagination and thinking. Perhaps the chants could be considered as a descriptive line of the affects of spell and create a strong and vivid picture of the spell function.

    The longer the chant, the stronger the magic was and more difficult to visualize it in the first place.

    After covering a major portion of the basics I thought to try it myself and learn my place. I was ready to fail in the first place if things did not go well as planned. What if I cannot use magic in the way I think?

    But I cannot allow such thoughts to adulterate my desires and imagination.

    As for getting a feel to how magic works I had already seen Lady Athena doing it and how this magic energy materializes in one''s body and its warm feeling.

    The first thing I wanted to try was to form water out of thin air. So as per the knowledge I have the air around us consisting of oxygen, nitrogen, carbon dioxide, water vapour and other gases in fixed proportions. Since we are humans so the divine realm would also have a similar composition of gases. First I had to try and separate water vapour from other gases. Also I should keep in mind the properties of other gases while I am separating them, since I cannot allow oxygen and hydrogen to mix so I needed to keep the oxygen covered in an envelope of nitrogen and same for other gases which are combustible. Water vapour is just water at a much higher temperature so to convert it in water I just needed to drop the temperature and had to keep in mind the various kinetic energies of the water molecule and also the laws of thermodynamics which governed these processes. And there it was I opened my eyes and globules of water floating in front of my eyes above my palm. Also by controlling the rotational kinetic energy and translational kinetic energy of water molecules I could control the movement and the speed of water flowing around my hand. Then just for fun I tried to launch the water in a glass kept on the table 5m away from where I was sitting. While half the water landed inside the glass, the other half spread all over the table and wetted the carpet. Also while launching some of the water leaked from the projectile leaving a trail in its mark.

    I was still new at this and this innovative way of imagining things was too slow, the whole thing took one minute just to conjure water while Lady Athena could conjure water in large amount in no time at all.

    I kept on practicing the same thing again and again and the whole time was reduced to 15 seconds in which I could conjure enough water to fill a bathtub. I was just too excited at the thought that when I take bath next time with Lady Athena then I would conjure water myself and surprise her.

    But in all this practice, the whole room was drenched in water. So I just tried to control the temperature of water again and tried to evaporate it. For some reason it was taking a lot of time because the area in which I could control the temperature was still small. Also when I move to the next portion I had to start raising temperature from the beginning.

    ''This won''t do? This way I will waste more time. It just started getting fun and now I had to clean the mess.'' I started stretching my own hair and banging the back of my hand on my forehead.

    I am sure no one saw me in this shameful act. Whenever I got frustrated or felt embarrassed I started banging my head. One could describe it as neither too hard nor to soft.

    Just then I had an idea, why not use hot wind currents to increase the rate of evaporation in the whole room. I set up a convection current system in the whole room and the humidity in the room was raised to an extent where I was sweating all over but the idea worked and the room was restored to its usual dry state.

    Now what to do about my body and my clothes. I needed to change quickly otherwise the sweat might affect my body. Taking a bath was a nice idea and it was already four in the morning and outside through the window it almost looked like it was dawn even though there was no sun. For some reason it felt peculiar and remarkable at the same time.

    I put off my clothes and entered the bathtub and prepare a cold water bath to cool off. While I was in the bath the idea of evaporation and separation of gases at molecular level gave me an idea to conjure fire.

    So while I was relaxing in the bath, I started separating air again in its different molecular form. I trapped each gas separately and enclosed them in an invisible sphere of nitrogen to keep them away from reacting separately and go kaboom.

    Then I took the sphere of oxygen and dissipated the nitrogen covering and raised the temperature of the sphere which lit up a bright yellow flame. It was not as large as I wanted it to be but combusting a small amount of oxygen at regular intervals was much safer than combusting large amount of oxygen in one go and burn the entire room. Getting kicked out of your room on the first day by the landlord was a tragic fate I did not wish to suffer.

    I later wanted to try it with hydrogen but it could be dangerous in a closed space. Maybe I can ask Lady Athena to assist me to an open and safe area.

    I came out of the bath and felt refreshed more than ever, for some reason practicing all that magic was quite tiring. Maybe because it was my first time.

    I then used a cool breeze to dry myself than a towel. Every time I did it, I always feel so happy and content. Let''s do it once more. It tickles¡­

    I turned back and looked at the bathtub in which there was still cold water. I had used fire and water. The question is can I use both at the same time to raise the temperature of cold water in front of me in one go.

    I remember once reading about an experiment in which the box lid opened on itself when the steam pressure built inside the box was high enough. Also if we keep on pumping steam inside a closed box or there is a sudden high influx of steam or gas inside a closed container it might be reduced to bits and torn apart in an instant no matter the material used.

    So to create such tremendous amount of steam in one blow I had a pretty good idea of achieving it with what I had just applied. Most of the people will consider fire and water elements are incompatible and mostly work against each other diminishing their effects, but this incompatibility just may give rise to a compatible power I am seeking for.

    Its like this!

    I conjured small amount of water in one hand and tried spinning it in only one direction forming a hollow sphere. For some time the shape would distort but I think I got the hang of it for now. In the other hand I conjured fire by combusting a small amount of oxygen I tried to spin it in other direction. In both of my hands were two basic non compatible attributes of magic but in hands of a genius science student they can open a lot of possibilities and variations. For some time it was quite difficult to maintain them in the spinning sphere state otherwise it just extinguished or dissipated.

    After confirming that I won''t lose focus and the spheres of fire and water are intact in both of my hands. I forced them together into one.

    YES. You heard me I just shove them together into each other. One would say that the water would extinguish the fire. I will too agree but don''t forget these are magic attributes spinning in opposite direction and the water sphere is a hollow one. The two spheres combined as I had predicted and formed a much larger sphere than before and were now spinning in one direction.

    To keep the explosion small, I kept the fire attribute in check so the flames were less powerful than water. Hence the final energy ball was spinning in the direction of water and vice-versa. Also I think if I increase the fire attribute there will be more chances of a bigger explosion, maybe I will try it next time. For now I have to do with this.

    I launched this orb of explosive magical power into the bathtub.

    BOOM.

    There it was, huge steam and white hot fog rise out at full force which can even make a hole in a metal plate. However the water was so hot and it splashed on my body due to the impact that I got minor burn injuries. For some time it did pain a lot but more than the pain it was the opportunity to try the healing spell. I was just too excited to cast a healing spell for which people would have considered me an angel on earth.

    "OH GODDESS OF LIGHT, I BESEECH THEE, HEAL THY WOUNDS AND BESTOW UPON US YOUR DIVINE PROTECTION."

    White light started surrounding my body and started siphoning all over the burned parts of my body.

    "WOOW¡­OW...WOW"

    What the heck, did the white light just dissipate? AArghhh! No I lost focus. Or maybe I wasn''t imagining the wound being healed. Maybe for skin burns I must imagine the destruction of damaged and dead cells and siphon magical power to the nearby cells and try for cell division and repair the damaged parts. Also for some reason after myself saying that lengthy obsolete line I don''t think I need that maybe just a simple word should be able to do it. After all a dying man can''t be saved on battlefield if the healing spell takes too long to spell out and activate then. Here goes nothing!

    [HEAL]

    This time my complete focus was on the damaged portions and the nearby cells which will undergo cell division consecutively. White light started radiating through my body again. Unlike the previous time where this white light would cover my body as it appeared from the surrounding, this white light was radiating throughout my body and was responding to the core centre of my body. Also for some reason my long black hairs had turned white. I wonder how I look in white hairs.

    But these abrupt changes did not make me lose focus. The toll of the burns and the pain was shearing through my body and I need to quickly apply healing magic otherwise it may leave a mark.

    The burned spots started vanishing and new skin took its place. Just in case I walked to the mirror and scanned my whole body.

    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO."

    "How did this happen. It''s as if I have totally developed a new skin out of nowhere."

    When I peeked into the mirror my fair skin was glowing more brightly than ever as if I just came out of a salon after taking a full body tone treatment. Even my face where there were some dark circles due to waking up till late nights had vanished. Well my hairs have restored to black colour at least. But there was still the problem that they had gotten lengthier, maybe even stronger and had a fine luster in my hair strands.

    It was as if someone had casted a beautifying spell over me.

    "Did I just heal my whole body unconsciously instead of only healing the burns? I need to be more cautious while using magic power. I can already feel a bit dizzy because I might have lost a lot of magical points. I should probably lie down for some time.

    It was six in the morning when I woke up. I probably slept for an hour or so.

    Last night we had decided that we will meet again tomorrow morning at the same spot where we went after the banquet hall. I prepared some sandwiches from the materials in the kitchen. The pantry was full of snacks and cold drinks. So there was no need to worry about food.

    For those who don''t know at my uncle''s home I used to prepare my morning breakfast and school lunch on my own. Even in the evening when the whole family went out to have dinner I was asked to stay at home. My uncle and aunt would themselves make excuses of me by saying that there are a lot of recent neigbourhood burglaries so I need to keep a watch or I had to prepare for my exams. I always felt frustrated when things went this way. I too wanted to eat good food. So I had made up mind, to learn cooking by watching videos online. I would wake up whole night and try several dishes ranging from normal everyday to exquisite cuisines from Japanese to continental including sweets and other confectionaries.

    In my eyes I was already a grand chef and I was able to come up with the perfect dish on my first attempts. Maybe I should have tried in the cooking club at school but even after sending several applications they rejected me without even trying me.

    After having my breakfast I came out of the building and first time started walking on the road. As per the angel the roads will take you in the direction of the place I wanted to go. I kept the image of the tree in my mind, for some reason that and the shooting stars were the only thing I could remember about the place.

    I walked on the grey-stone pavement and I could see a lot of angels unloading and transporting cargos from a huge cart drawn by horses with feathers, are they the heavenly beasts called Pegasus which I read in the book yesterday. There was hustle and bustle in every nook and corner of the streets, most of the gods were carrying some boxes while some walked in groups gossiping about different types of games, song and dance. Also there were many decorative items like huge plants laden with beautiful flowers of all colours I could think of. There were long red carpets, and huge logs were piled in the middle of street in a square formation one over the other maybe for a bonfire at night as a special event. One could possibly think of it as the preparation of a huge festival. Right I remember the tree of life after 10,000 years was going to bear its one fruit today. I wonder what it tastes like!

    I would love to explore this festival with Lady Athena. I will make sure that I ask her about it when me meet.

    ***

    INFORMATION BROCHURE

    DIVINE SYSTEM

    The divine realm, mortal realm (the universe), the hell or the realm of dead are all governed by a certain set of laws which are controlled maintained and observed by a single power entity called the Divine System. Over all these laws of nature the one who presides above all and have the power to twist these laws of nature is the Almighty World God. This position is also known as the ''Administrator''.

    ADMINISTRATOR

    The Almighty World God is the most powerful being, the Absolute. He is the controller and the governor of the Divine System. His job is to use the divine system to observe the world and take actions to maintain the stability among all the three realms.

    SUB-ADMINISTRATORS

    There are several other beings that are given certain limited access to the divine system. They generally include the strongest gods of the upper echelons who are the direct descendants of the Almighty World God in terms of blood and divinity. Others include Hades, the god of the underworld and the strongest apostle of hell. Usually even these rights can be scrutinized or denied as seen fit by the administrator. There are only two cases where a sub administrator uses the power of divine system when allowed by the administrator or when the command issued fails to be observed or is overlooked by the administrator.

    ORIGIN

    In the beginning there was nothingness which accumulated over time at one point giving birth to DESIRE and so the God''s will was born to fulfill these desires.

    On fulfillment of the first desire which was to remove nothingness, light was formed by the god''s will. This God made a place called the Divine realm from where he would fulfill these desires.

    For the first time something was created in this nothingness and then there was birth of matter, birth of consciousness, or birth of living creatures, birth of culture. The mortal races occupied the mortal realm. GOD made several other gods called his descendants and created the omnipotent power called Divine System. These descendants could siphon and wield this power to fulfill the desires of the mortal realm.

    But these desires were an endless loop of criss-cross and most of them conflicted which gave rise to malice, hunger, hatred, jealousy, anger and evil.

    The Malice then accumulated and took a separate life form that had their own desires. The GOD collected these new species and made a separate realm for them called hell.

    DIVINE REALM & GODS

    The land of gods flourished while the lower the god stood in lineage and as descendants the lower it could siphon the power of pure divinity. But divine power in itself was the strongest source of energy in existence. Only the body of god can handle the divine power.

    The body of god''s is special as it contains the blood of the World God called ''ICHOR'' which serves as the medium to siphon divinity from divine system.

    No mortal from mortal realm or denizen of hell can use divinity. This is an indisputable nature of the Divine system.

    MORTAL REALM

    The World God created a universe which keeps on expanding as the number of world''s increases to fulfill the desire of the mortal beings. All these worlds contain different or almost similar species of living beings with humans, elves, beastmen and demons forming the major population in this realm. Different world has different magical densities in their structure and composition hence which decides the strength and mental capacity of the living beings living on that world.

    WORLD

    Each World in Mortal Realm was first but a small particle called ''core''. This core is the solidified form of god''s blood Ichor which is in highly compressed and in its densest form. The denser is this core the stronger is the world in terms of magical culmination and nearer to the divine realm and more magical density is possessed by it. Around this core the landmasses are formed due to its infinite gravitational pull.

    HELL OR REALM OF THE DEAD

    The denizen of the hell consists of evil spirits, spirits with unfulfilled desires, zombies, necromancers, vampires. These are the living beings that claim hell as their turf. Guardians of the Hell Gate, Apostles are the rulers of the hell of each world. Hades the god of the underworld is the ruler of every hell and the only person who has sub administrative authorities over the divine system and a descendant of World God.

    The source of energy that supports this realm is called ''miasma'' which is the living concentration of malice leaked from the mortal realm. ''Black Miasma'' or ''Dark Matter'' is the purest form of miasma and the ultimate and densest form of malice.

    RELATION BETWEEN DIVINITY AND BLACK MIASMA

    DIVINITY and BLACK MIASMA are powers of equal strength but are made of different frequencies and wavelengths. Whenever these two powers will collide or come in contact it will result in destruction. No denizen of hell can set foot in divine realm and no god of divine realm can set foot in hell. Only World God and Hades are the only beings to whom these laws do not extend and they have full access to both heaven and hell. However the divinity of the World God and his descendants is far more superior and powerful than the Black Miasma.

    TREE OF LIFE

    The tree of life is a colossal tree which supports the heavens, thereby connecting the heavens, the mortal realm, and, through its roots, the underworld. One may even consider it a world tree.

    The purpose of its existence is to collect all the excessive energy from heaven, hell and mortal realm. While it directly collects divinity from heavens, for the mortal realm it collects the energy that has scattered from various planets and collected together as mist in outer space which itself gets purified by revolving at very high speed in circular paths forming a special kind of energy called ''halo axal'' which is at the same wavelength at divine energy. The tree of life absorbs this special energy, purifies it from unnecessary waves of energy and add the pure energy to its reserves.

    As for the underworld, while the black miasma has totally different wavelength and frequency, the roots of the tree of life surrounds the gate of hell at its hinges and absorb all the dark matter. The roots then transfer all the negative emotions and malice to the bark and stems of the tree, which are broken down into simpler emotions and desires, which are then consumed as nourishments for the survival of tree. The leaves then convert this raw energy from underworld to pure divinity by purifying with the light which is omnipotent in the divine realm.

    Finally after every 10,000 years all this surplus high density pure divinity is then collected at a single place and is stored in the form of a fruit that is a red apple. The consumption of this apple with its chaotic pure divine energy since its early stage of formation and its instability in its fruit form, can even kill the gods of the upper echelons as their bodies won''t be able to handle the backlash. So after extracting the fruit from the tree of life it is kept in the chambers of the divine realm below the Pantheon till the chaotic energy subsides and the fruit is fit for consumption.

    SELECTION OF THE CONSUMER

    The apple is said to fall from the tree in the presence of the being it sees is fit for the consumption of its divine fruit. As per record no god has survived or escaped unscathed when the fruit is directly consumed just after the God''s selection. As per observation, the reason for this hazard is not because the body can''t handle the divinity, since by various means with the help of other god''s this excessive divinity from his body can be extracted by and distributed among other gods.. The real reason of this constitutional body failure is because of the fact that the assimilation of this apple causes a sudden high rise in the ''soul power'' of the individual, and if the body cannot contain this vast amount of soul power collected over a span of ten thousand years the vessel ruptures, leading to the outburst of the spiritual veins which siphons soul power and is rooted deep inside bodies of everybody including gods, mortals and denizens of hell.

 Chapter 5 - CHAPTER â€“ 4 : THE TREE OF LIFE AND THE CASE OF THE MISSING APPLE

    CHAPTER ¨C 4

    THE TREE OF LIFE AND THE CASE OF THE MISSING APPLE

    I came across a meadow once that looked as if I had stepped into the pages of a storybook. I was standing at the same levitated high ground where I and Lady Athena were able to see the stars together.

    The malachite-green fields seemed to be covered in a bright sheet under the clear azure blue sky. I could hear the serenading minstrel of the heavenly birds breaking the quiet of this far-fetched world. The whalebone-white clouds shaped like tufts of marshmallows, glided slowly across the sky. They carried an airy, warm, drizzling rain with them. It cleansed the land and banished the strangling coldness and stunned silence of the lake''s surface. The pattering off the leaves, ultra-symmetric ripples on surface of the lake, the rain energized the full ecosystem of this holy land.

    A neon-blue ribbon of river ran through the centre of the meadow. The song of the river was very gentle as it went plinking and tinkling over the grey gravel bed.

    The molten golden crown on top of mountains head and the bleached snow was forged by the gods of Olympus themselves. I could see the reflection varnished onto the lakes glassy surface.

    Even in this spirit renewing rustic scene I could not hold my breath but be baffled at the sight of the gigantic and noble tree which stood in front of me all high and mighty. With a stock straight and a proud grey obelisk and branches sticking out emphatically and shaped like a Neptune''s fork, thick and defiant at the bottom, frail toward the top, the exceedingly beautiful tree was yet extraordinary that I could not describe it in mere words of my limited vocabulary.

    The soothing and warm feeling of the light which passed through its canopies, and the cool of its shadow was just so tempting to lie under its divine protection.

    It all feels so connected and familiar!

    I looked around but unable to find Lady Athena I decided to wait and lay under the tree reading the book on magic which I had brought with me.

    It had been more than an hour and I started feeling hungry again for some reason I wondered what fruit this tree bore during its ripening season. I removed my thoughts of eating and started focusing on reading again. For some time, I wanted to try teleportation magic because it is just so cool to vanish from one place and appear at another and take others by surprise. Maybe then I could wipe the floor with that haughty angel and his obsolete thoughts about being ''lowly humans''.

    It had been quite a while and Lady Athena had still not shown up yet. Maybe she is busy in her duties as a god such as looking after her subjects, blessing others who follow her and maybe praying. Wait! Whom she would even pray? Does gods also pray someone? Maybe they pray to World God for his blessings! Well I am sure I would not want to disturb Lady Athena during her duties or unexpected chores which suddenly might have popped up. I am sure she would show up soon because we are good friends. Aren''t we¡­

    Just then a huge, almost circular shaped red object fell on the cover of my book while the momentum made the other end of the cover hit my nose. I was quick in my response and had already made distance with the book so the impact of the hit was less and there was probably no nosebleed or other minor injuries.

    But for some reason I wanted to get hurt and use the healing magic. I have been still wondering about the after-effects of the healing magic which I previously used, because it felt like it almost rebuilt my whole body and let me gain more strength than my usual self. For some reason I also felt more confident than ever. Learning magic is obviously fun for anyone.

    Probably all my classmates by now would also have learnt magic and may be able to even burn down buildings or break huge boulders as they are always stronger than me and maybe always will be. But this time I am sure I will not lack behind because I have my goddess by my side.

    Now to return to the current scenario, I had to probe and investigate this unidentified falling object. Well duh¡­ it''s probably an apple. Why would a UFO fall from the sky considering it''s the divine realm we are talking about (and it seems that nothing can surprise me anymore)?

    A large sized apple with bright red color on a green base lay on the ground on my right side. It was probably a bit larger than the normal sized Kashmiri apples and for the other part the tutti ¨C fruity smell of this ripened fruit in the air had already caught my nose''s attention. I just couldn''t wait to know the taste of this bold apple which dared to fall and disturb me during my reading time. Seeing that I was all alone and there was no caretakers for the tree nearby that means I can probably eat this apple.

    Surely I can!

    CHOMP!

    CHOMP!

    CRUNCH!

    CHOMP!

    The Skin of this fruit is crisp, juicy, and aromatic yet tasted a bit acidic.

    As for the fleshy part it had a sweet syrup taste and an earthly touch in it which made it even a more enjoyable delicacy. I am sure it will serve as a good ingredient in deserts. I would love to make an apple pie for it and enjoy it together with Lady Athena. I just can''t stop thinking about her and how she saved me yesterday and stepped forward in order to protect me.

    I finished the whole damn thing which caused this fiasco and said to myself ''serves it right.'' But later when I realized that there were no seeds, I started wondering how the species of this tree survives then if they do not propagate. Maybe the trees are immortal but even so. Why the hell am I even thinking, a fruit without seeds maybe a common thing in heaven. But something still bugged me because the fruits I ate in my room probably had seeds in them. But I said to myself ''later'' and then continued to divulge in my reading.

    ***

    ALMIGHTY WORLD GOD

    "Finally after a wait of 10,000 years we will be again able to harvest the fruit of tree of life." Lady Gaea brought her two fingers near her lips thinking in awe about the heavenly apple.

    Besides her there was the Almighty World God, god of creation Brahma and goddess of agriculture Demeter. All of them had one question bugging them about, who will be chosen by the tree of life for the consumption of its fruit.

    "We will soon see to that." I said and walked along the river till we all reached the bridge that connected us to the tree of life.

    "What''s the matter Demeter? Is something bothering you." Lord Brahma on seeing the confused expression of Lady Demeter at such an auspicious occasion could not help but enquire himself.

    "For some reason I cannot sense the presence of the fruit of the tree of life. It''s not on the tree." Lady Demeter quietly spoke and waited for the response for her irrational statement.

    "What? This couldn''t be. Maybe it fell from the tree in presence of some other God who came here before us. Please check again just to be sure." Lady Gaea started making certain assumptions in order to sort out the problem.

    "But we all have stopped any god from coming near the tree of life for an entire week during the harvest. It''s impossible for any god to come here today because of the barrier put by the World God himself." Lord Brahma raised his hand like a lawyer and looked at the Almighty World God who was soon going to make a decision like a judge.

    "Unless it''s a human. Gaea may I ask who is that girl lying under the tree of life."

    At this point of time, all the four gods were midway on the bridge and they could see the whole landscape from there.

    Lady Gaea gaze fell upon a frail looking beautiful girl reading a book under the shadow of the tree of life.

    "Isn''t she the beneficiary of Athena! Why is she here? Do you think she might know something about the fruit or who may have took it." Lady Gaea had already recognized the identity of the human and started walking in the direction where the girl was resting.

    The other Gods started following in her footsteps in order to get some answers.

    The girl had already noticed us approaching her, she stood at her position and started walking towards us with a smile but for some reason she stopped and started to look here and there with a confused and sad expression on her face. Did she confuse us with someone? Could it be that she was waiting for someone?

    "What is your name human? Please explain the purpose of your visit?" Lord Brahma directly started interrogating the young, innocent girl with charming looks in his guttural high-pitched tone.

    From the expression of the girl it looks like she was afraid of us and uncomfortable around strangers. She kept looking down at the green grass, sliding her leg in order to not crush any flower under her feet and then looked back at us again. In her brittle yet sweet and lovely speech she finally made up her mind to speak.

    "I am Sachi Kondo. ¡­ Ummm¡­ So¡­. I was actually waiting for Goddess Athena here since we planned yesterday to meet under this tree." She again started looking at her feet and the ground in between raising her eyebrows and straining her eyes to see our face and what we were doing.

    "How long have you been here? Did you see any else besides us." this time it was Lady Gaea.

    "Umm.. No¡­ I don''t think I saw anyone else around here and it has almost been an hour I have come here."

    All the other gods were too confused to ask at the pace at which our conversation was going. The fruit of the tree of life was missing and a human trespassing on its ground during its ripening time. So without wasting time I directly asked,

    "Did you see an apple around this part?"

    The girl got a little worried and horrified at this question. Did she know something about the apple? If yes then what?

    "An apple fell from above over me, and since I was hungry I ate it. I thought no one would mind since there was no caretaker around here."

    All the other three gods gasped at this statement and started pulling their hairs or come up with more questions.

    I needed to act quickly to calm thing down, so I used my divine powers to see the soul core of this girl but it was just a small flicker of light in a large dark place. I felt something wrong, like an interference, I concentrated all my divine powers in my eyes and used them to further analyse her soul realm.

    It was a huge dark pitch black pit, a chasm for which even darkness was no match. It seemed I was falling into the abyss itself. For the first time something had caught me by surprise. I used the divine system and break free from this unexpectedly strong barrier protection and used my ''All seeing Eyes'' to probe further into her soul realm. This time I had broke the barrier which appears to be have been put up by some skilled God themself.

    CRACK.

    CRACK.

    Golden yellow light filled the entire soul realm and my eyes were dazzled and robbed of its sight. The intensity of this light was so bright that even after using all of my powers I had to strain and focus my eyes to look for the soul core. I felt a familiar sensation and belonging of this high-end energy, it was similar to my own divinity. This strong feeling, there is no doubt about it her soul power shares the same origin as mine that is with the divine system itself. Could she be....

    I finally found it, high above the position where I was floating. To my horror, the unexpected had come true; the apple of the tree of life was fusing with this girl''s soul core. How is this even possible? How could a mortal attain such a feat which is even impossible for gods?

    I had to calm myself and take care of other gods. I don''t know whether to call this accident unfortunate or fortunate or it was just fated?

    "I see. You don''t need to worry yourself anymore. We will be taking our leave." Before any other gods could raise further questions, I raised my staff and teleported ourselves to my office. What a pain? Now I have to work on explaining the situation to these gods? Life sure is tough for me.

    "Could she be lying to us?" Demeter made a quick judgement.

    "Of course not. She was saying the truth. We gods can sense when a mortal is lying or not." Lord Brahma quickly disregarded her conclusion.

    "Maybe she mistook it for some other fruit and ate something else instead." This time it was Lady Gaea. All the three gods then looked at the person who had out of the blue transported them from the crime scene.

    Sometimes getting so much attention in old age is not good for health.

    "It seems that this time the tree of life has shockingly chosen a mortal as the consumer of its fruit. I confirmed it with my own eyes."

    "But how can a mortal even survive after eating the fruit. Also she had almost negligible soul power. Why the tree of life would chose a weak human like her in the first place." Lord Brahma raised a question which I was going to answer anyway.

    "That flicker of soul power is but a veil on the top. In actual, she possesses more soul power than a new evolved god of upper echelon. At present, the apple of tree of life is fusing with her soul core on its own."

    "Even if she ate the apple, the higher gods cannot survive the backlash and strain of the chaotic energy that the fruit puts on the body. But she appears to be totally fine."

    "What do you mean by the barrier you mentioned?"

    It seems that there is no running away. I need to give a complete explanation.

    "This barrier which I am talking about appears to be put on her by a god with sub-administrative rights. That is why no other gods were able to pinpoint her high affinity for divinity and life energy. For the first time it seems that the tree of life has chosen a human as a bearer of its fruit."

    "But your liege, why the girl is in good health? Wouldn''t the chaotic energy of the fruit would have killed her since she consumed it just after its ripening."

    "It seems that the girl is actually a descendant of the god in question who has put the barrier in the first place. Even though the girl has no Ichors'' blood, but her soul power has the same origin as mine and it will keep on growing."

    "But how can someone''s soul power still grow and that also speaking of a human. You just said that even being a descendant of a god she does not possess your blood and she is still a mortal."

    "There have been several cases where a descendant of a god in mortal realm was born with exceptional capabilities and sometimes even with god''s blood. But in her case, she has none. Even at present her tremendous soul power is sealed and even I would need to take action through the divine system to break such a powerful seal. I wonder whose daughter could she really be?"

    At this point I stopped and thought of the abyss I saw in her soul realm and couldn''t help but wonder what the future holds for her.

    "After seeing her soul realm with my own eyes, I think, no I am sure that is the very reason the tree of life choose her. Her soul state is a deep dark abyss. One could describe it as the Nothingness ¨C the source of all creation and the sink of destruction. Poor girl, I don''t know what hardships she had suffered in her previous life, and yet she looked so cheerful reading that book."

    "I have never heard of such a thing."

    "Listen Gaea, our soul state is the direct resemblance to the life we have lived to this day. Happiness, anger, hate, jealousy, confusion, sadness and especially fear all of these emotions together construct the soul state. Her soul state is the abyss itself where even light may lose its way, which gives her the attribute of absorbing high amount of this chaotic life energy, and that is the reason she was able to consume the apple without any problem."

    "World God, I don''t understand. You just called her a descendant of a sub-administrative god and also possessing soul power of your origin. So if she consumes the apple she is absorbing the divinity and black miasma at the same time. We all know that these two forces contradict each other and if merged together can only cause destruction. Her very being of existence is questionable at this point."

    I took a long deep breath, ah! The question I was waiting to answer. Good job Brahma.

    "The origin of this world and the divine system was the desire and my will in the huge expanse of the nothingness. Nothingness itself accepts all and provides all. At present the girl is young and the hardships she had suffered in mortal realm had taken the shape of nothingness a unique attribute a totally new essence of being in itself. For now it doesn''t matter whether she absorb divine light or black miasma, they won''t interact unless until she forces it to do or absorb each of them in massive quantities. I would have never thought that such a special being could exist. But even this unique ability is a curse and blessing at the same time. Whether she will let herself be consumed by her own netherworld or will her fate be determined by her resolve and the choices she make in the future? Only she can decide it for herself whether it is life or death that waits at the end of her journey."

    "We understand your liege. But we are confused by the present circumstances and do not know how to respond." Lord Brahma, Lady Gaea and Demeter had the same thoughts now after listening to my explanation. I sure am good at knowing everything. I am the World God after all.

    "Ahem¡­ at this very moment we have to wait and observe that girl since she is innocent and does not know the current unfortunate scenario she has put herself in. You are not to share any information with anyone and not even Athena who is the partner of that girl. I will later try to explain her myself. As for the public information spread the news that I will be taking care of the fruit of the Tree of Life. You may leave now."

    "As you say you''re Almighty." The three said in unison and then vanished into thin air.

    I sat on my golden four ¨C legged chair and looked up at the ceiling of my office and wondered what the future holds for the mortal, divine and hell & where the reincarnates are going to fit among them.

    After some time I clapped twice and an angel appeared from the front door.

    He bowed before me and then silently raised his head waiting for further instructions.

    "You have been put in charge of the children from mortal realm. What is the name of the girl who is under Athena''s contract?"

    "Sachi Kondo is the name of the girl, my Lord."

    "I see. I want all the information regarding her life and her family lineage from the mortal realm."

    "As you command."

    The angel had already left the room while I still thought about the tremendous amount of soul power that could overwhelm even my own eye sight. I sure am getting old.

    ***

    SACHI KONDO

    It''s already noon and Lady Athena had not shown up yet. I felt a little sad. Not because Lady Athena did not keep her promise, she must have got held up in some serious task that she cannot leave or the other gods were giving her a hard time. I was sad because I could not show her the magic I learnt from the book that she recommended me.

    I decided to pack my stuff which included a book, some hair clips and a long white handkerchief and headed back to my room.

    [TELEPORT]

    Yes! You heard me right. I had been just now reading about teleportation magic. Though a proper explanation was missing and most parts I could not understand related to God''s specialty and their legend stuff and all. So I came up with my own explanation.

    From by far what I have seen till the moment I can concentrate, visualize and understand the very mechanism and its working in the world, the spell will work perfectly fine.

    For teleportation if I have the specific coordinates or image of the target destination and present location in my mind, then I just have to imagine of bending of space and connecting it through a tunnel in another dimension to keep all my body parts at one place otherwise it may get scattered in the process. Scary stuff!

    But...

    "Yeah! I finally did it. It worked I did not die in my first attempt."

    But what the hell, for some reason I was standing in my bathtub and not the bedroom. If I did this blunder on earth then instead of landing on the road I might fall in an open ditch. That would be much scarier than getting only half of your body parts transported. I wonder how many of you would agree with me.

    Since I was standing in the bathtub I thought to take a bath after lying on the grass and reading book for more than four hours. I always had loved reading books and magic makes it even more interesting. I took off my clothes and saw my revitalized much younger and fresh body due to the divine healing spell I used this morning. I created cool water from magic again and took a deep dive. After coming out of the bathtub I dried myself by controlling the wind in a swirling fashionable way. Just by coming in contact with it tickles my skin.

    I was enjoying whatever I did, but still it felt empty without Lady Athena. I just wanted to share my every happiness with her and also be a part in her own.

    I changed into light clothes because it was now magic practice time.

    I took a comfortable spot in the centre of the bed and opened the magic book in front of me. Theory and practice goes hand in hand, magic is just like phenomenal changing science by introducing a new source of energy called ''magic points'', which determined the capacity of a person to use magic. At present I cannot measure my magic points, its simple because I don''t know how its done. Maybe I have to ask Lady Athena.

    At present I can conjure water, control temperature (something which I took up naturally by preparing bathwater at different temperature), separate gases in air at elemental level and collect them, conjure fire, use divine healing magic and finally I had learned teleportation magic which is a part of space attribute.

    I wonder what I should try to learn now. The next chapter talks about solid construction in space. Forging is not my thing since beating iron hammer to make iron near a hot kiln is something which every woman should avoid. But if I can make metals and reconstruct shape of the conjured metal or the existing matter nearby, it sounds as a handy thing to do, especially in field of craft-making.

    So I decide to move at the pace of book and immersed myself into this new field of magic. Solids can be represented by compact and symmetrical arrangement of atoms and molecules in crystal shape or rather a lattice construct. A specific amount of energy is needed to maintain this lattice arrangement which can be supplied by our own magic. By analyzing the previous arrangement and modifying it by our own needs is done simply by keeping the image of final configuration in mind and reconfigure the spatial arrangement of atoms. So I first took a metal plate from the kitchen. I hope no one scolds me like in the morning for the apple if I end up destroying this plate. It is clearly for experimental and self-growth purposes only.

    First I levitated the plate using wind magic and keep its position steady for precise reading. Even though the plate is circular, I thought of rolling it into a cylinder. If someone tried it by doing it by applying pure strength then the plate will obviously break and the experiment will fail. But by using magic I just needed to change the position of molecule and form a new lattice crystal with new stabilized energy parameters. It was tough, because just by changing position of one molecule or a part of lattice brings a huge change in the overall structure, but with time I was able to form a cylinder. To make the process faster and remember the details I tried forming several shapes like square, cone, cube and most difficult of all a sphere.

    When I made a 3-D object cube an idea flashed in my mind of making bombs.

    "HAAHAHAHA." Finally something I can use in combat. Do I sound like an evil scientist now.

    It was simple I can just separate hydrogen and oxygen from air and then store them in cubes. Just by raising the temperature of cubes I can create blasts of flame.

    EXPLOSION!!

    Just the thought of it makes me crazy. Depending on the density of the gas, the greater the concentration of gas the bigger and impactful will be the blast.

    So I brought six each white and red plates from the kitchen, because that were the only available colours.

    Then I separated huge volumes of oxygen and hydrogen in different spheres of nitrogen envelope. I started forming dice out of plates and before closing one of the sides I transferred the gas in the cube with full precaution and then sealed it making sure there is no leakage.

    Wouldn''t want the bomb blast happen in the user''s hand, now do I.

    While the white colour is for hydrogen the red colour is for oxygen gas.

    I decide to make cubes with different densities and see which one was more powerful. For marking system I decided upon the dots on the cubes. The greater the number of dots the more the density of gas and more the punch it packs. The measuring system varied from one black dot to six dots which I made with the help of a marker kept on my shelf. I wonder if they did not give us any paper material, then what the use of the marker was to begin with.

    Finally my mini bombs are ready and I have named my creation as ''cubicles''.

    But then the biggest problem was testing, I needed an open area, because I did not want my room to be destroyed. Even though it is small but it is much better than the one I used to live in. Maybe I should just drop it from the window and pretend I didn''t do it. But someone might get hurt so I dropped the idea itself. I said to myself ''later'' and then moved to the next magic spell.

    I needed to try teleportation for not only myself but on target objects. I needed this type of spell in order to implant my cubicles at right place in enemy''s territory without going there myself. So I took a glass for this training exercise and placed it in front of me. My goal was to transport it from bed to 10 meter away on the table. For the first instance I had to bend and connect the present location and final destination via inter-dimensional tunneling and provide it with momentum using my magical energy. At first instant nothing happened, but I am sure I was not doing anything wrong. I tried to concentrate more and channel more of my magical energy or rather say perceive the phenomena that was going to take place and it worked. It was a total success the glass was teleported to the table. Then I practiced it with the cubicles several times. For places that were in my area of sight were easy to teleport while I have to focus more while teleporting them to blind spots like under the bed or behind the drawer. What if I am able to teleport them inside someone''s body and then blast them. A wave of chill passed through my body making it numb and I shivered at the very thought because this was possible to do now since I have magic. But to do this I needed thorough knowledge of human''s anatomy or the monster''s anatomy so it was still lacking at some prospects.

    The last and final magic which I was going to train myself was storage magic. I have already read the theory part of this magic when I was lying under the tree. Storage magic is the handiest magic in my viewpoint but the toughest to perform. Storage magic depends on what kind of environment one perceives while transferring an object to your storage space. Also I have read that storage magic vastly depends on your soul power and is also connected to your soul realm.

    There are three types of storage magic and it is decided by birth which one you will be able to use. The most basic type is the one which can store only inorganic inanimate objects with limited numbers. In the second intermediate type you can store both organic (fruits, vegetables, corpses etc.) and inorganic substance with still limited numbers of objects. But the time inside such a space is still in motion and so the organic stuff may rot after sometime.

    The third and the most advanced type storage magic is in which you can store both organic (except living) and inorganic inanimate objects with infinite numbers and no restriction. Also the time is at standby inside such a storage dimension and so the organic matter will not decay by time. One more impressive feature is that you can connect it to other places like your room and even extract item from there.

    I wanted the third advanced type storage magic the most because this way I can store food and later eat it while it is still hot. Also there is no restriction to its uses.

    To summon this kind of spatial magic one has to first channel the magic power into one''s body and while maintaining a constant flow then try to find the soul core and then connect the soul state to a different dimension I created by magic. This will complete the formation of the storage magic. The type of storage magic we obtain depends upon the soul power I possess; the more I possess the better.

    I just couldn''t wait to do it, even though I had no idea what a soul core is exactly I will figure something out during the process after all I have been able to perform all the magic all on my own and so I was much more confident in my skills now. Maybe I have still have got a shot in helping Lady Athena to save the world if I work diligently and give my best.

    So I took all of my cubes and decided to put them in my storage, whichever I get, since I do not want to walk around with grenades in my hand. I tried to channel magic energy throughout my body with ease since trying out different kinds of magic had made me very sensitive to its control and sense. I circulated the magic energy around my body first and then brought it to the centre of core, that''s when I felt a warm feeling of a bright reddish-yellow flame. A very small flame was burning in a very large, boundless dark space. ''Is this my soul core? What a disappointment maybe I was hoping too much from myself. It is the ultimate truth that I am weak after all.''

    For some reason this dark dimension felt both ominous and peaceful at the same time. Like it harbored malice and good will at the same time. The coldness of the dark and the warmth of the light coexisted at the same place.

    Maybe I am thinking too much so ''later'' I guess.

    I opened my eyes and I could see a dark black hole in front of me. Was the storage magic implantation procedure successful? But I was just too surprised because the nature and the magic circle that surrounded this black hole storage space didn''t match any of the three described in the book.

    So for trial I threw all my cubicles in the black hole and waited. After that I canceled my spell. I walked away from my bed and went to the basin to wash my face. Then I teleported a glass in my hand and conjured water in it and drank. I needed to keep practicing magic even in real time during day to day activities to make a solid mental image of each and every process. Then I went back to the room and used the storage spell again.

    [STORAGE]

    The dark black hole appeared and I was able to pull out all the cubicles back intact. There was not a single scratch or damage to the items. I was glad but at the same time worried because I couldn''t identify the type of storage spell I was using. I couldn''t recognize the magic circle which surrounded the black hole in the first place. It was not even available in the magic book. So I threw back the cubicles in the storage area and then tried to take a peek inside the storage dimension myself.

    Before I could move my eyes around to get a full view, a wave of black fluid darker than the black hole itself and a stream of light brighter than the sun merged together and hit me directly. I was thrown a meter back and landed on the rear of my bed. All my magic energy was gone as if it was absorbed by the black hole in an instant. Slowly everything blackened before my eyes and my eye lids shut down. I fell unconscious¡­

    ***

    THE WORLD GOD''S OFFICE

    "I can''t believe this? She is actually your descendant, Urza." I slowly kept the papers on the table and with excitement banged on the desk and started laughing.

    Urza one of the most powerful sub administrative god and the goddess of thunder and sword. Her magic, her soul power, strength and sword skills both were unrivaled in all the three realms. She even participated in the Holy Crusade on Isleguard and after winning each battle with overwhelming strength; she resigned from her duties and went in search for a peaceful life.

    After the massacre she caused in the war she was upset to see only the losses of lives on both the sides. The future for which she fought never dawned on the land after the war. The humans were greedy after all and plundered the lands to amass their wealth and resources and twisted the facts for the benefits of a few and ignored the masses.

    Now a clear picture is available to me about her origins and the seal on her soul core.

    So Urza must have went on earth and fell in love with a human. Since her next generation did not have god''s blood neither high soul power, she was glad because her children could live a normal life. She then left the planet after her husband''s death. But after the next to next generation when Sachi was born she must have experienced a sudden surge in her soul power responding to her own blood. She must have come back to earth to search for her kin.

    After finding out she possessed such tremendous amount of soul power and very high affinity to life energy at the same time, she made a tough decision. In order to keep her safe from the curious eyes of the gods and the denizen of hell who are attracted to high soul power signatures she placed a two layered seal on her soul realm. This seal could be temporarily broken in case of emergencies as a safety measurement or either permanently removed by two keys. I wonder what they are.

    Even after all her meticulous planning her daughter is now in heaven, consumed the apple of tree of life and will now reincarnate into the same world and may be a part of a new bloodshed.

    Sacrifices are necessary when you want to establish peace.

    To create something new you must destroy the previous completely, or otherwise things will revert back to its previous worst self.

    World God looked back at the pages which depicted a beautiful yet sad face of a girl''s photo and a titled report on Sachi Kondo.

    What a poor girl, in all her life she was alone, lost her parents at a very young age, guardians who just wanted to leech off her property and assets and surrounded by others who have been so cold and cruel to her. Even in her last moments she was being bullied by her own classmates. Both life and fate have been not kind to her and even now the case remains the same.

    It must have been really hard for her to even stay strong in that type of ignorant environment and still grow as a kind and gentle young lady.

    Maybe I should try talking to her because after learning that she is my granddaughter I can''t help it but worry. I at least need to look into the matter and maybe help a bit in her growth. It doesn''t matter whether she has my blood or not but she is Urza''s child so she too must be worried. After all the most fearsome warriors are the best worriers of their families.

    But I couldn''t help but wonder that the girl looked much happier today than she was on earth or in the General Assembly. Is it because of Athena''s influence? Maybe I don''t need to worry much after all. They are totally compatible with each other. Sharing similar backgrounds they surely understand the pain of each other and suffering of not being loved or not needed in this cruel hierarchical ambiguous society where pure strength is considered everything, while the weaker are always looked down upon and used for their own gains.

    ***

    GODDESS FREYA''S ROOM

    A round table was surrounded by ten chairs and a map of the Barbara Forest of Mount Olympus was spread on the table. Starting from left there was Goddess Freya, Homura Kenta, Hiori Takatori, Goddess Artemis, Yumiko Furata, Goddess Aphrodite, Sakura Kendo, Goddess Astarea, Tama Donjo and Goddess Ova surrounded the table and are discussing about the location of the ambush. It surely was a round table conference; the only difference was instead of having peace-talks these individuals were planning to hurt someone.

    "Is the beast prepared Artemis?" Lady Freya held a cup of tea in her hand and looked at Artemis who was smiling.

    "Don''t worry, today at night I will feed it the pills which will make it go berserk and make it crave for blood. I will cut down the chains and send it towards the Barbara forest." Artemis was now holding a bottle filled with red cylindrical pills cap-shaped at its ends.

    "Tama you will send that girl to the choosen location. She will work as bait to lure Athena out who has closed herself in her room. After behaving all high and mighty and showing such rude behavior to us, we cannot leave her in peace. I will draw some magic circle to put up a barrier which will stop them from teleporting from the forest." Lady Astarea was now using a small knife and trying to chisel something on pink crystal stones. Are these the so called magic stones!

    "I will use my birds to implant these magic stones all around the forest. They will be trapped like insects. HAAHAHA." Goddess Ova just couldn''t stop laughing to think of the fates of those insects being trapped and then ultimately crushed.

    "But isn''t this going too far. They might get badly injured and not able to participate in the reincarnation ceremony. This can jeopardize or delay the ceremony. If we got caught, then maybe we can even lose our chance." Homura Kenta put forward his concerns. He was not worried about the two going to-be victims but about his own safety. A pip squeak who can only think about himself.

    "Kenta don''t worry, they won''t delay such an important ceremony for a weakling and a non-combat goddess. They don''t have what it takes to survive in the world even by a long shot. As for the injury the more the better. Its better that both end up getting killed. The poor girl won''t mind since she has already died once and we already know that dead people don''t speak. So we will be fine." Freya once again went through the whole plan and sealed the fate of Sachi Kondo and Goddess Athena.

    What are the chances of their survival in front of a fierce blood-thirsty adversary!

    ***

 Chapter 6 - CHAPTER - 5 : I AM SORRY

    CHAPTER - 5

    I AM SORRY

    I could barely open my eyes in the bright light which was directly reflected on my cornea by the window panes of my room. I rubbed my eyes and my body still felt a little heavy as I lifted the upper part of my body to look around the room. It was 6 am in the morning.

    ''What did actually hit me? All I can remember was it was a like a mix of black stream and white stream. Was the storage spell construction really successful?''

    I went straight to the bathroom to freshen up and as usual for practice created cold water, took a quick bath and then used swift wind to dry myself. I then used teleport to get my dress from the drawer and it directly appeared in my hand.

    ''Today I am sure Lady Athena will come to see me near the tree, so I should go there again to the decided location. This time I will pack some food and eat with her. And show-off my cooking skills''

    I went to the kitchen and prepared some veg sandwich, rolled omelets, korokke (potato croquettes) and salad.

    Then I thought to make something to drink and cool off in this summer typesetting weather, since there was no sun to exactly determine the weather. I took some sweet oranges from the pantry and then used magic to peel it off, remove the seeds and then crush the fleshy part to get maximum juice out of it. But it was much more difficult to use magic for this task than to do it manually. But if I had to improve then I need to increase my control over the flow of magic energy and make it more efficient and less time consuming. I poured the juice inside a steel thermos flask while I packed everything in a hand-woven golden basket made of wicker (dried willow strands) which I found lying in the right lower corner cupboard of the pantry.

    Then I tried to summon my storage space. For some reason I was hesitating because of the accident and the fear that it may happen again. But I still used it and it worked. I took a sigh of relief. Just to check everything was alright I took out the 12 cubicles and they were fine. Since I wanted to test them so I took 2 cubicles each of one and three dots, while the rest I tossed back into the storage. Then I put the basket, the thermos flask and my magic book into the storage space too.

    Previously I had to walk all the way to the tree but this time it was different. I am the ''crimson mage'' now as I tried to pose as if wearing my witch hat and holding the magic staff. For some reason it felt cool and embarrassing at the same time.

    Glad no one saw it.

    [TELEPORT]

    The spell worked perfectly and I was standing under the shade of the gigantic tree. Every time I saw it I felt something unique about it but this time I felt like I belonged here. For some reason I could sense my magical power increasing under the tree as if it was connected to it like a thread.

    I took a deep breath and felt the freshness of the surrounding morning air. A pageant of smells floated in the spring air and a horde of dandelions littered the grass field. The scene was spirit-refreshing and pastoral while it smelled pear fresh.

    I sat under the tree and gazed up at the lace of leaves and the feathery combs of moss hung from the jutting branches. I took out the magic book and the food basket placing it on my left side and started reading about different ways to control magic flow and about different types of magic circles and arrays.

    After reading for a while my thoughts ran a recheck on yesterday events where an apple dropped out of nowhere while the tree doesn''t even has any fruit on its branches. As I was wondering about the questionable nature and origin of the apple I ate yesterday I heard some creaking sounds coming from the bridge which connected the lower and higher landmass.

    It was an old man in long red robe and had curly silver hairs and silver beard. He had a long scepter in his hand and somewhat was using it as a walking stick and was probably heading in the direction where I was sitting.

    He was the Almighty World God.

    ***

    WORLD GOD

    I knew I would find her here after all this is the most peaceful place even in the divine realm, which even I like to visit during my breaks. I wonder what book she is reading, after all I came here looking for a chat and maybe I was also bored with the daily routine work.

    As I stood in front of the girl she hurriedly stood up and bowed in front of me. She must be too surprised to see me here again.

    "Good Morning ¡­.. Wor¡­ Almighty World God."

    "Good Morning to you too. Can I sit here too?"

    "Umm... Why not¡­ Of course." She then shifted to her left side as if making a spot for me.

    She must be feeling too uncomfortable because of my stature and position. After all we had never talked before.

    "So what are you reading?"

    She looked to her right as if she thought I was asking this question to another person.

    "Its... Just that... I was reading a book about how to use magic which I borrowed from Lady Athena."

    For some reason my curiosity piqued up because humans cannot use magic in the divine realm. Also this book is based on spells and magic circles which consume divine power and not the magical energy of the mortal realm. Can she use divinity even though she doesn''t have my blood? Could it be an after-effect of eating the apple of Tree of Life? Maybe I should try to dig more.

    "So why do you visit this place?"

    For some time she did not spoke anything, she is really very timid in nature. Do I look like a stranger who tries to harass other people, do I? Or an old man who indulges in giving worldly advice to youngsters passing by?

    "Almighty World God, after the banquet ceremony, Lady Athena brought me here to see the stars. She said that this is the only place from where we can see the stars and asked me to meet her here from next day. But for some reason she is not appearing and I am unable to contact her. I don''t know whether she is trying to avoid me but I still want to meet her and spend time with her like the first day."

    "Star gazing from this point is really a sight to behold. I too visit this place often to forget my worries. As for Athena, maybe she is trying to keep a distance from you so that other god''s don''t bully you. I too heard about what happened in the banquet hall, it was unfortunate, but usually strong Gods try to harass the weak Gods specially someone non-combat oriented like Athena who specializes in intellectual field and not in fighting skills. I ask for your forgiveness if you were hurt and my inability to stop that from happening."

    At this Sachi rose up from her seat and started waving her hands here and there in confusion.

    "No Almighty World God, you don''t need to ask for forgiveness. It wasn''t your fault to begin with."

    She still feels too uncomfortable around me. I know I should try doing this.

    "Why don''t you try calling me grandfather or grandpa? I have heard that''s what they call old people in your world. The way in which you address me is too boring and way too long."

    A sudden silence shrouded us. Did I make things awkward for her? She is my granddaughter after all, so there shouldn''t be any problem. Also its not the right time to tell her about this.

    "Are you sure¡­. You really want me to call you that, no one has told me to do this before nor anyone tried to talk to me or apologized to me¡­ so."

    "What are these dices are they for playing a game?"

    Sachi stared at the small white and red boxes lying on the ground and tried to fidget her hand into her pockets.

    ''They must have fallen from my pocket when I stood up.'' Sachi thought to herself.

    "No they are not for a game just a piece of craftwork. HAHAHA¡­"

    Sachi couldn''t help but wonder what an embarrassing and awkward laugh that was. ''After all I can''t tell World God that I made these mini grenades and brought them here to test their explosive power. I must try to change the topic somehow. What do old people like to do in such places like a picnic spot? Yes, I think I got it.''

    Sachi then picked up her basket and then in a very heartbreaking manner glanced at it.

    "I made breakfast for Lady Athena, but she hasn''t come yet. I am afraid the food will get stale and cold. I cannot finish it alone, maybe¡­" Just take the hint grandpa.

    "Oh! Why not I would like to enjoy the food made by the hands of a sweet young lady like you. We do not get the chance to eat food made by a mortal. I will give it a taste testing." She tried to change the topic. She must have thought that she dodged the question. She is actually pretty smart even though she lacks communication skills. I wonder what those cubes are for, since flammable gases are filled inside them.

    Sachi first smoothly caressed her face with both hands as if determining was she really that pretty, but then coming back to her present senses she took out a medium sized red cloth and spread it across us diagonally and took out two large plates. She placed some sandwiches, omelet, croquettes and some finely chopped vegetables as salad on each plate.

    But what surprised me most was when she conjured a small flame and used it to grill the sandwiches. So, she can really use magic, even though she didn''t have Ichor''s blood, she can still use divinity, even though she thinks she is using simple magic.

    "What kind of magic can you use up till now? Would you like to share your experience with me?" I then picked up one of the sandwiches and started eating.

    "Well, I thought of learning magic after I saw Lady Athena using a healing spell on me. So I asked a beginner''s book of magic from Lady Athena. First she was surprised then she took out a fat book from her shelf and gave it to me. Currently, I can conjure water, fire, manipulate temperature and object structure, teleportation and even healing spell¡­" she stopped in between when God Almighty interrupted her.

    "The sandwich and the korokke are really delicious. The omelets are fluffy and soft too. The sandwich is perfectly grilled; your control of magic is pretty good. I would surely take you as my personal chef."

    "Thank you¡­.Gr.. Grandpa, since I had to cook food alone on earth and eat alone, so I worked hard to improve my cooking skills, so at least I can eat tasty food every time. But I think I have been complimented for the first time or should I say someone first time tasted my food, so I never knew that it is really that good."

    "You don''t need to worry, I am not flattering you. The food is really good. I am sure Athena would like it too."

    A bright smile appeared on Sachi''s face. ''My granddaughter is really cute and beautiful like Urza. If only she could be here too to see it.''

    Then two glasses appeared in her hand out of nowhere, which she placed in front of me. Then a black distortion in space appeared out of nowhere and she took out a thermos flask and poured orange juice into it. She then collected water vapour from the surrounding atmosphere and then cooled it till it turned into ice and fell into our glasses and floated on it like small icebergs.

    This was too shocking for me, not only she can use divinity at such a young age, her control over magic flow and senses are highly developed and flawless. She can even use an advanced spell like storage space and does not need to even chant to cast spells. People with exceptionally high mental capacity, strong visualization and advanced processing skills can only cast spell without chanting and just by thinking, which reduces time limit and is much more powerful than normal spells as the visualization gets stronger with each casting unlike just normally chanting it out.

    She is a born prodigy; I hope she may be able to find a good teacher on Isleguard to teach her magic.

    Even among Gods, such talent is rarely born; she is able to achieve it in a human body. Should I make her my apprentice or student? No, I can''t, the chance is gone. She is already a beneficiary of Athena, and is about to reincarnate after 5 days. Maybe after she has completed her mission, then I can try.

    But something about that storage magic felt ominous, maybe it was the black miasma which must have leaked out while invoking an advanced level spell which require high amount of magical power. Performing it at such a young age is a miracle in itself, but since she ate the apple of tree of life, she almost has infinite divinity and black miasma at the same time.

    After all it is a double edge sword, how fire and water can''t stay together, presence of divinity and dark matter in same entity is the ultimatum of eventual death. I have to keep an eye on her while she grows.

    "So when did you realize that you can use magic."

    Sachi put down her sandwich and started recalling the first day she came here.

    "It was when I got into my stay room; there were no bulbs or switch to light the room, no faucets or taps to take a shower, so I thought we had to use something like magic. When I imagined that there is light in the room or darkness, it just happens. Same when I visualized water coming from the shower, it started pouring itself out. I didn''t need to use a tap. I need to learn more magic spells because I know all my other classmates are practicing with their Gods and learning great destructive spells with much more advanced uses and at a much faster pace than me."

    "No, what you are doing is a wonderful deed in itself so keep working hard. I think I will be taking my leave."

    "Yes, see you soon Grandpa."

    ''She said that line in such a sweet tone that I wanted to stay a bit longer but I have certain important task to take care of. So I must go!!!'' Somehow it sounds too emotional, as if I leave now then something dangerous and bad will happen.

    I used teleportation spell as usual, and found myself in my office and sat on my seat. I clapped two times and an angel appeared.

    "May I ask that why the light bulbs, faucets and taps were missing from the room of one of the humans named Sachi Kondo."

    At first the angel brought his hand near his ear and contacted another angel using telepathy and then bowed in a very fashionable way.

    "I ask for your forgiveness my Lord, it seems that before the humans arrived, the rooms was being used as a hideout by God of mischief - Hermes and God of thief - Autolycus, so they must have taken those things away to create problems later. Within one hour the bulbs and taps will be fixed."

    "Don''t bother just leave it like that. You may take your leave."

    The angel then disappeared in the same mysterious way in which he came.

    It seems that my granddaughter is very unlucky, but may be this has what made her stronger and can even smile when she is all alone and no one to support or defend her. I just can''t tell her that she is the only mortal who can use magic here and that also without spells and just by thinking and performing magic is considered exceptional among gods.

    I can just hope that she keeps on getting stronger from here so that she can tackle all the problems and difficulties while enjoy the wonderful adventures that awaits her.

    ***

    OUTSIDE ATHENA''S ROOM

    Just when Athena was about to leave her room, she saw a girl running towards her. She was not Sachi but the girl who tried to hurt her in the banquet. Did something happen to Sachi? I hope so not.

    "Lady Athena, Sachi has been searching for you in the Barbara forest. You must go with haste. Also I must ask for your forgiveness for what happened on that day."

    Athena had a horrified expression on her face. She understood that something was wrong and Sachi''s life can be in danger.

    "Do you really think you can lie to a God? Tell me is Sachi alright."

    "What are you talking dear Goddess, I told you I am very sorry for what I did."

    "Don''t fool around. It is clearly visible that you have no shame and in no way you are apology is committed. Tell me where is Sachi."

    A terrific smile appeared on Sakura''s face as her face lift up and her lips moved to the right side and formed a peak in a peculiar way.

    "You catch on quick. If I were you I would be heading towards the forest and not wasting time in questioning others or someone might get hurt."

    Lady Athena had no time to go and seek someone''s help or send someone else she could trust. Even the angels might have pre-orders from other Gods, so she doesn''t know what actions they will take.

    I must go on my own. I cannot let Sachi get hurt again because of me. I cannot lose any more people whom I can trust.

    ***

    SACHI KONDO

    It had been a long time since I had such a nice talk with someone. I am glad there are others who still care about me here. Maybe it is not a bad place after all and is better than earth.

    Would anyone be missing me on earth now? Probably not. My uncle and aunt must be happy that they got rid of me. It is probably in best of our interest that I died. I am glad that I met people like Lady Athena and Grandpa World God.

    I think I should leave now, it must be probably afternoon, though it still looks like morning or night only occurs here in heavens. I will try contacting Lady Athena this time. I might as well make something new for us to eat. So I packed the basket and then opened my dimensional storage area. I tossed back the book and basket into it.

    [TELEPORT]

    This time I was at the right place in my room and not standing inside the bathtub like the last time. Maybe I am getting better at this.

    KNOCK.

    KNOCK.

    Someone is knocking at my door, could it be a salesman agian. Wait at least not in heaven.

    KNOCK.

    KNOCK.

    I opened the door and one of my classmates was standing in front of me with a pout on her face.

    "Jeez... you are as slow as usual. I have been banging all day and now you are opening the door. Anyways, your Goddess is searching for you in Barbara forest. And also ¡­"

    Wait! What, for the first time someone came from my class to talk to me and they tell me something suspicious like this. Why would my Goddess search for me in the forest in the first place? She already knows that the decided spot was the tree or she could come to my room.

    Lady Athena already knows that my classmates either hate me or do not care about me at all.

    It only means one thing, its a trap. What are they planning this time, why a forest? What is the need to bring both of us in the forest? In the first place, it is just near the tree which I visit and also from the books I have read no harmful carnivore animal resides there.

    "Tell me, what are you planning Tama? Please don''t hurt Lady Athena. She has nothing to do with what happens between us. If you want to¡­ take revenge then do it to me alone."

    "HAHAAHAAA. What are you talking? You have no right to ask for forgiveness. Both you and your goddess have pissed us of; so its time to pay. You must run there to save her or she may not be able to make back alive."

    I banged the door close on her face and slide down the door in a sitting position and covered my face with both of my hands. Tears came in my eyes and ran all over my face.

    ''Why is this happening? I didn''t do anything wrong to them? So why are they trying to hurt her? If anything happens to Lady Athena I will lose all hope of changing myself ever again. I will lose the only person who has cared about me up till now. Will she hate me if something happen to her because we were just friends?''

    BANG.

    BANG.

    "What are you going to stay inside? Will you leave her to die? You are just a coward, a pathetic weakling who can''t save anyone. How are you going to save the world? HAHAAHAHAAA."

    ''Yes, she is right, it doesn''t matter whether I am able to save the world or not. But I must fight to protect what is precious to me.....''

    [CRACK.]

    [CRACK.]

    ''What is happening to me? Did something break? No, I have no time to waste. I must go to search for Lady Athena and warn her before something bad happens.''

    I stood up and wiped my tears with my left arm and then I did what I have gotten best at¡­

    [TELEPORT]

    There I am back again near the tree. According to the map I saw in the book this is the nearest destination to the Barbara forest where I have previously been. All I have to do now is walk to my right and I will reach the centre. Thank goodness there are no turns otherwise I am sure I would have got lost. Thanks to my curse of poor navigation skills.

    I started running with all my strength. It was clearly obvious that I was not good at running. I soon started huffing and puffing and ran out of breath.

    ''I can''t rest now. If I wait then, time is wasted and something might happen bad to¡­'' I kept on running for more than five minutes and saw a bright opening.

    I was almost there an open space which was probably the centre of the Barbara forest. I stopped and took a deep breath and started shouting;

    "LADY ATHENA. I AM HERE."

    "LADY ATHENA. I AM HERE."

    "IF YOU CAN HEAR ME PLEASE ANSWER ME."

    I then stopped to check my surroundings. There were all kind of wild vegetation, dark green curled up thick grass grew everywhere and thorny bushes surrounded the whole place. The whole area was a bit dark and the only thing that lit up the whole place was the canopies of the huge evergreen eden green trees that grew all around.

    SHRR.

    SHRR.

    There were some noises in the bushes around. I took a defensive stance and put a hand near my face and the other in front. I know I am a total amateur at this! But this was all I could do at that time. Could it be a wild animal? What should I do?

    Should I run away? But if it proves to be faster than me then I am screwed. Should I pick up one of the sharp wooden branches to defend myself? Maybe seeing that I am armed it would run away. But what if it has a hard body and decides to fight. Then even swinging this twig will be of no use.

    A figure much taller than my expectation emerged out of the bushes and ran towards me at full speed. All I could do was stand still and was unable to move.

    "I knew, I would find you here." Lady Athena hugged me tightly and for some reason I could feel water dripping over my shoulder. But the same could be said for me.

    "Lady Athena, you are alright. I am so glad."

    She was still tightly hugging me, but I need to remember what I was here for.

    "Lady Athena it''s a trap, we must leave quickly."

    "I already know that."

    "But you still came even though you would have been in danger."

    "What are you trying to speak, didn''t you do the same thing."

    My hands stopped shaking, before I realized that how much we cared about each other, even though it has only been a day since we met. We understood each other, our problems, our insecurities, our passions were same we were always looked down upon and hated by others because of our weakness.

    "Let''s go back. We don''t need to be here."

    [TELEPORT]

    "What''s the matter is something wrong Lady Athena."

    "It''s the spell, teleportation is not working, and someone has put up a barrier to keep us inside."

    "So that means we have to walk all the way out of the forest."

    What was the real reason they sent us here? What are they planning?

    "HHHOOOOOOOOHHHHOOOOOH"

    "What''s that noise?"

    "No, this can''t be. Did they really went this far. Sachi we need to run. There is no time for explanation."

    Lady Athena grabbed my left hand and started running in the opposite direction from which the sound came. Just by looking I could tell that she was afraid to the extent as if she had heard her own death bell. She was death pale.

    Just what was that noise?

    Even though we were running at our full speed with all our strength we could muster, but the breaking of trees, the trembling ground, the far cries of the flying flocks of birds and the racing heart beat of Lady Athena all led to the same conclusion that a catastrophe was about to hit both of us hard. Something gigantic and huge was following us at a much greater speed than we could run. With all the howling we could tell that this deadly disaster is soon going to catch up with us.

    I turned my head and there it was. As if my heartbeat stopped, and my legs gave away when I froze out of fear in the same place. Lady Athena too looked back and she had the same reaction.

    A super sized wolf covered in all with long snow white fur to the extent that no one could determine how deep the flesh must have been. Two long incisors jutting out from its mouth and the drool which spilled from its mouth was so large to form huge puddles.

    "WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO"

    A chill shot down my spine. While both of us stood petrified by the fear and my stomach started hurting, were the sandwiches too much for me. Wait this is not the time to think about that...

    "That''s FENRIR, the guardian wolf of the peak of Mount Olympus. What''s it doing down here in Barbara forest? Did they really plan all this. Are we going to die?"

    Broken thick silver chains could be seen surrounding its neck which made it look more mad and ferocious. An animal that had lost its control and has gone wild. Just the thought of it made the floor slip below my feet.

    Its eyes were bloodshot and it had already spotted both of us by our scent. Its only a matter of seconds before it catches both of us.

    Is this really the end?

    "Sachi we need to run. HURRY."

    But both of us knew by now that this was end for both of us.

    No, wait I can''t give up like this, not after I found true happiness and people I can rely on for the first time. Is there a way for both of us to survive? What if only one of us has to die?

    Yes that''s it.

    If only I die then Lady Athena can survive. I am already dead so it won''t make a difference, but Lady Athena is working everyday hard to grow stronger, while I was just having fun.

    "Sachi, what are you waiting for run?"

    "Lady Athena, I have an idea."

    "Don''t be foolish? If we stay any longer we will both die."

    "Either way, even if we run, we won''t make it."

    I held Lady Athena, and looked directly in her eyes.

    ''What''s this feeling something is different about Sachi, she is brimming with confidence. Was she always like this? Does she really have a way to save ourselves.'' Lady Athena thought to herself.

    Before Athena could respond to Sachi, she ran towards the blood-thirstywolf which was up till now gazing at their prey as if trying to figure out the best way to eat us. But I ain''t gonna let that happen.

    "Lady Athena, run. Get help from outside."

    I turned back at her and tried my best to muster up a smile.

    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. I will come back alive."

    ''I could only listen to her voice, and saw her running away from me, directly into the face of danger. Am I really going to be separated from her, after I found such a good friend and an ally!

    What is she trying to accomplish. She bent down while running and picked up a stone and threw it at the face of the wolf which hit its soft region ¨C the nose. The growling of the wolf only became louder and more blood driven than ever as if it would tear anyone down with its sharp fangs in a flash. She only made it angrier and started running towards the left direction deeper into the woods. The wolf growled once and after taking a glance after me it started chasing after Sachi at full pace taking large leaps and crushing any trees obstructing its way.'' Lady Athena fell on the ground and was dumbfounded.

    ''Why Sachi? Why? Why are you going to sacrifice yourself for someone like me? Why do people have to endanger their life to protect me again and again? No, I cannot sit still here. I must seek someone for help as quickly as possible'' Lady Athena ran towards the exit of the forest till the point where the reach of barrier is over. It will take up a few minutes so just till then hang in there Sachi.

    Stay alive for me!

    ***

    SACHI KONDO

    This is the only way. If I have to protect someone I will have to sacrifice myself first. I am weak now and my life is the only thing I can offer to protect the ones I cherish. So, I will be the decoy, while Lady Athena runs away.

    Good after a hit at nose it seems to be following me. But I won''t go down without a fight that easily. I have been learning magic by myself so I will put it to good use now.

    It seems that its nose and inside-mouth are only the soft and delicate parts which I can hurt with my fire power. It lives on top of Olympus and so is suited to cold environment, therefore it will be weak towards fire. First I need to slow it down or it will just hunt me down in mere seconds.

    Magic has been blocked to leave this place, but I could still use magic inside. I hope this idea doesn''t fail otherwise my heroic sacrifice debut will be for nothing, so make it count.

    [DIMENSIONAL STORAGE]

    4 red and 4 white cubicles fell in each of my hands, while two each I took out from my pocket.

    [TELEPORT]

    1 RED CUBICLE AND 1 WHITE CUBICLE VANISHED FROM MY HANDS.

    BOOM.

    BOOM.

    A pale blue flame and reddish yellow flame soar up high in the sky. Two trees fell down and crashed on the huge body of this wolf monster.

    "YES, it worked." I shouted out of utter joy. The experiment was successful. At first I transported the 5 dot cubicles in the hollow of the trees and raised their temperature drastically to the ignition point and there it was my brilliant idea passing with beautiful colours.

    ''But there is still more to worry about. So maybe I will celebrate ''later''. RUN.''

    At first it seemed it took damage but it only howled again and after getting rid of the trees.

    Well that did buy me some time but it only made it angrier. I need to run faster.

    [TELEPORT]

    This time 2 one dot and 2 two dots of coloured cubicle vanished from my hands.

    BOOM.

    BOOM.

    Trees again fell on the back of the wolf. Even though it didn''t took any physical damage, but it was slowing it down and by the howls I could tell that it was hurting it like hell.

    ''Yes cry in pain, under the splendor of my creation. HAHAHAAH''

    Now, I had 3 dots, 4 dots and 6 dots, two cubicles each. I don''t think it will fall for the same trap again. I am also running out of breath.

    So its PLAN B ¨C MAYBE A BATTLE TO DEATH. What I am even talking about, I cannot die here until I play all my hands.

    I found a tree with huge, fat and sturdy looking roots jutting out of the ground and forming a small protective dome. This is it ¨C the final showdown is here.

    I stopped my feet and I felt burning rubber smell coming down from the soles of my shoes as I turned around and skid on the harsh ground.

    The wolf too stopped at this sudden change of events. There was a gap of 10 meter between us. We both stared at each other, but I lost, I dropped my gaze out of fear of dying.

    "WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOWHOOOOOOOOOOOOOO"

    The wolf was looking at me and taking deep breaths while the air it respired out made even the trees shudder around and difficult for me to stand still. For some reason I thought it was smiling at me and as if it wanted to say ''So you have given up! Good for you. Now quietly let me tear you apart and eat your soft meat.''

    Something along those lines. I guess.

    You are wrong, so don''t drop your guard you stupid beast.

    I took a step back and prepared my body for what was going to happen only the Heavens will be thy witness.

    I shifted my weight to the left foot, allowing myself to lift my right foot and raising my right arm, facing directly towards the ugly vicious face of the wolf, without any hesitation, maybe a little to be honest and my hands shaking to be more precise, with all my might I threw the 3 dots and 4 dots cubicles at its nose.

    BOOM.

    BOOM.

    BOOM.

    BOOM.

    Three out of four cubicles blew up near its nose while the other was a bit off the mark but it still exploded near its eyes and blinded him. Blood spurted out from the left side of his nose, while its left eyelid was bleeding very badly.

    Also the smoke and the sudden burst of light had blinded him, while the hydrogen flames had burned its face. He was in utter confusion and pain because all his hopes had been smashed by tiny boxes of a kid''s play collection. All it could do was howl in a lame way as pain surged through his sensitive organs and messed up with his senses.

    "AOOOOOOOOHHHH...Grrrrrrrrrrr"

    What are you howling for; things are not over between us.

    I took the pitching stance again and send the last two cubicles flying into the air. Will it hit the right spot, if not then I am screwed. Will my years of training in shooting RPG game come in handy or not?

    "WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO¡­WHOOOOOO"

    The cubicle entered his mouth and I timed my magic and till it closed its mouth I started raising the temperature inside the cubicles in one full go.

    SHOOM.

    SHOOM.

    Huge bursts of two explosions could be heard as the 6 dotted cubicles detonated inside this vicious monster''s mouth. Smoke started coming outside his nose as it threw itself on the ground and started rolling and continued howling in pain and anguish.

    Shit, he did not swallow the cubicles. It only blew up inside his mouth. Maybe that would stop him. But just out of precaution, I slide through my left as I stole myself from the eyes of the wolf that was still throbbing in pain. I went straight inside the dome of sturdy roots till I could no longer press my back with the wooden wall.

    Thing are not just over yet. Not by a long shot. So just come at me with all you got.

    I started preparing my next magic spell. This time I started spinning water in my right hand clockwise and produced tremendous amount of fire in my left hand and started spinning it in clockwise direction at full speed. I cannot lose focus now. If I cower now, I will die. Even if my hands get burned by the fire I conjured, there is no point in crying now. I must not fear. I must not run away. I cannot stay quite anymore. Because if I don''t act now I will die before I could do anything in return for the people who have helped me up till now.

    By now Fenrir had come back to its senses. He was angrier than before and more disgusting to look at with the injuries on its face. His howls were louder than ever which resonated inside the jungle. Just by hearing it anyone could have frozen in their legs and would not dare tread in its territory.

    It started walking to the little dome while it opened its mouth to eat its meal.

    Which was obviously, me! Lucky me, getting eaten by a heavenly beast on a fine Sunday morning. Then I will do the honour and grill it to its optimal temperature. Just come at me.

    It brought its two long incisors, the fangs as sharp as blade jutting out of its big mouth near the entrance of the door as if to take a last look at its prey.

    But my spell was almost ready and before it could lift up its head, I merged both of the spells and efficiently created a much larger Plasma Ball ( well that''s what I decided to call it) and shot it back at the wolf that fell for my every trap by now including this one.

    The spell hit the wolf right at the spot where he was burnt the most. Steams rising from its face played the role of smoke screen which would later unveil the results of my efforts.

    "Grrrrrrrrr."

    "Noooooooo."

    "But why?" I looked at my burnt hands which were hurting and the sensation of burning was killing me.

    "The spell was obviously more powerful than the 6 dot cubicle"

    The spell had hit the right place. But the surprising thing was that it did not even flinch a bit due to the impact.

    "So was it toying with me up till now? Has all my work and bravery gone to waste. So this is true strength, where any and every attempt of the one lesser than him fails."

    Tears rolled out through my eyes. The dirt of the ground, the black soot of the flames which covered my face and dress was all I could look at.

    ''Back then and in the end I was a nobody and I still am. Even if I tried to be a hero. Even if I held my own ground. Even though I gave my best. I failed yet again because I was powerless and weak. Even if Lady Athena was able to successfully escape. I will die here and will no longer be able to protect her or play with her.''

    The wolf was slowly tearing through the roots which was the only barrier between its sharp fangs and my body. Just then I remembered the time I spent with Lady Athena near the tree and the promise I made to myself that day.

    ''No I cannot die here until I try to the very end. I will not miss this opportunity to get a new life and spend my time with Lady Athena. The faith she had put in me. The day she chose me when everyone turned their back towards me. The person who needed me was still waiting for my safe arrival, so I won''t give up.'' I am not going to break my promise so easily.

    Even though in few seconds the dome was about to be broken into smithereens. I did not run. I did not look anywhere, but closed my eyes and focused again to create a second and much stronger Plasma Ball.

    "MORE. MORE. MORE. THIS WON''T DO. I NEED MORE POWER. EVERY BIT I HAVE, TO THE VERY LAST DROP. EVEN IF I DIE HERE, I WILL TAKE THIS THING DOWN WITH ME. I WILL PROTECT WHAT IS PRECIOUS TO ME TILL THE VERY END SO I WON''T GIVE UP. AHHHHHHHHHHHHH."

    Magic power was reaching to their full capacity in both of my hands, but something was changing, the fire was vanishing and was being replaced by a non-sticky fluid as black as soot. In a similar manner the water too just disappeared and a bright light orb grew in its place.

    CRACK.

    CRACK.

    "MORE, JUST A BIT MORE, IT''S NOT ENOUGH, MORE POWER. I NEED MORE STRENGTH."

    The huge paws of the wolf had already broken through my protection wooden roof and was about to land the final hit.

    ''WILL I BE ABLE TO MAKE IT IN TIME? THE SPELL IS WORKING ABNORMALLY. WHY HASN''T IT HIT ME UNTIL NOW? THIS HAS NEVER HAPPENED BEFORE. IT SEEMS THAT TIME IS MOVING VERY SLOWLY. IS THIS HOW PEOPLE FEEL WHEN THEY DIE. DAMN IT. I JUST WANTED TO LIVE ONCE AGAIN HAPPILY AND NOT ALONE. WAS IT SO MUCH TO ASK FOR, WILL I AGAIN DIE ALONE HERE. ALL HELPLESS AND NOTHING ABLE TO DO. JUST A LITTLE BIT MORE, IF ONLY I HAD MORE STRENGTH......''

    This time instead of closing my eyes like my previous death, I will look straight into its eyes and will make sure to tell it that I did my best.

    But there was darkness all around me. As far as I tried to look there was nothing but dark. Wait am I already dead, no that can''t be, that can''t be true.

    How, why? Anyone is anyone here?

    "LADY ATHENA I AM SORRY, I COULDN''T KEEP MY PROMISE. I FAILED AGAIN TO PROTECT WHAT WAS PRECIOUS TO ME. IF ONLY I HAD MORE POWER." "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH."

    CRACK.

    CRACK.

    CRACK.

    THE WHOLE PLACE HAD STARTED BREAKING UP LIKE GLASS BEING SMASHED AGAIN AND AGAIN. A BRIGHT LIGHT PIERCED THROUGH ME AND SHOT UP HIGH AND HIGHER INTO THE ENDLESS DARK HOLLOW. I LOOKED UP AND I COULD TELL THAT IT WAS THE BRIGHTEST LIGHT I HAVE EVER SEEN¡­

    ***

    ALMIGHTY WORLD GOD

    "Damn it! I only left for a while thinking that everything will be fine, and this is what happens under my nose."

    I started recalling what Athena told me. She came running and directly barged into my office. Just by looking at her face I could tell something bad has happened. According to her Fenrir has gone berserk and Sachi took the job of decoy while giving space for Athena to escape. Well, I can understand, she wanted to protect her goddess but sacrificing herself even before things started is going too far. There are barrier stone so teleporting directly is not an option. Also we don''t know the exact location of Sachi.

    Is she alright? She should still be alive if she runs far away? But how can a human fend off against such a beast?

    As I scouted the whole forest while I flew high above in the sky. I followed the direction in which the howling of wolf could be heard. There were so many fallen trees which went in a straight line. How did the trees fell in this orderly manner, if it would have been Fenrir, he would have just broken through without wasting time.

    As I was about to land I saw a huge ray of pure divine light while the dark matter curled up around it rose up high in the sky. A fierce wind storm blew up all the trees in the near vicinity, and the barrier which until now was isolating the forest vanished in a flash.

    I reached the point source of this abnormal power. All that I could find was, Sachi lying unconscious while Fenrir lay dead by her side. Its whole body charred and face burnt up. Blood flew all around it. I picked up Sachi, and teleported myself into Athena''s room where she was waiting.

    Athena rose up from her seat and came running towards me. By looking at her face I could tell that she was crying. She wiped her face with her left hand, and helped me to lay Sachi on the bed.

    "Is Sachi gonna be fine?"

    "Don''t worry she is just unconscious and little roughed up while running. I have already casted my best healing magic, though¡­"

    I used my All Seeing eyes on Sachi and then turned back to Athena to complete my statement.

    "She might be asleep for a day or two, take good care of her. I will be taking my leave."

    This time I teleported directly to the spot where the dead wolf lay. Its white fur had already turned black and its upper body was half-turned into black soot. I would have killed it myself if it would have really hurt my granddaughter, but whatever.

    I clapped twice and an angel appeared before me.

    "Find barrier magic stones in this forest and anything that looks suspicious."

    The angel disappeared just when I dropped the sentence. They are really quick on the intake.

    I took up a final look at the wolf and tried to figure out what events actually transpired here.

    At first point, Sachi worked as a decoy and lured out Fenrir while providing Athena the window gap to escape and seek help. A smart yet reckless move.

    Then somehow the trees in the trail which she ran are all destroyed. And she was able to run this far without getting caught, which somehow sounds impossible for a human with a poorly built body like her in terms of strength and stamina. Finally she took shelter in the base hollow of a large tree.

    She must have first tried to use fire magic to scare Fenrir off. But it would mean nothing in the face of such deadly heavenly beast. She kept on increasing her firepower, to fend herself off. Even though it must have hurt as her hands were burnt pretty badly. She must have kept on firing, even though she was being hurt herself.

    And finally the most interesting thing of all, she broke through her first seal and temporarily broke through the second seal. Protecting the people whom you love even when you are powerless and only death awaits you, which must have been the trigger of the breaking through the first seal. How smart of Urza, I wonder what conditions are to be met to break the second seal.

    Just by breaking the first seal, she was able to obtain such tremendous power. Using black miasma and divinity together in divine realm by a human, even I cannot imagine it. Having a soul realm representing abyss and assimilating the apple of tree of life, she has finally obtained what she desired the most, the power to protect others.

    Even gods cannot use black miasma because it is poisonous to them. Also divinity and black miasma cannot exist together. I wonder what future awaits her. Whether she will be able to control her mighty strength or be crushed underneath it? Just thinking of them to make contact is considered a taboo.

    Finally the attack was so powerful that the barrier broke and even the soul core of Fenrir is destroyed. Power that can destroy and dominate over other''s soul core itself. A power even beyond the reach of gods. I am looking forward to how she uses such a deadly ability and how it matures within her.

    This world, not only the divine realm but the mortal realm and the hell are going to experience a huge revolution. Now it all lies on the shoulder of this little girl, whether she ignite hope in life of others or submerge in the despair of darkness and gory of war.

    The angel soon appeared and gave its report.

    "We were unable to find any magic stones. However near every broken tree and the corpse of Fenrir and inside its body. We found this metal cube shells half exploded."

    "Get rid of the beast''s body and you may go now."

    I took the cubes in my hands and asked the angel to take its leave.

    On further inspection there were red and white cubes with dots from one to six. Now I remember I saw these cube with Sachi. Now I see, she is not only capable of holding such great powers, but is innovative and clever too. These boxes which had inflammable gas stored in them, she must have used them to break down the trees and make them fall on the beast to slow it down and threw it inside its mouth in hope to get rid of it. It is very much similar to the idea of detonating bombs from her planet. Even though it may have not worked in the face of a mighty heavenly beast like Fenrir, but the idea in itself is a genius. Using what little magic she was able to learn, she invented such a deadly weapon and made good use of it in a fight. She is truly a genius.

    I should totally make her my apprentice, maybe after she had completed her mission in Isleguard. I have started to like her more as my granddaughter. Even Urza would be proud of her to be able to defeat Fenrir, save a life and turning table around even in the face of death under all the disadvantageous conditions.

    ***

    GODDESS ATHENA''S ROOM

    It has been a day and Sachi is not awake. I still can''t forget the time when she made herself a decoy just to protect me when I haven''t been able to do anything. On the other hand, I tried to keep myself away from her, so that the other gods and goddesses do not pay much attention to her or harm her in any way because of me. But I was a coward. If only I had been together with her, this won''t have happened.

    If only I acted a bit brave and tried to shoulder mine responsibilities more properly and not neglect them, then Sachi won''t have to suffer. Just by looking at her roughed up clothes I could tell that she was badly bruised everywhere because of running and falling.

    "Please wake up quickly! I promise I will always be by your side."

    ''I will never leave her alone again, because she is dear to me."

    KNOCK.

    KNOCK.

    I went to the door and unlocked the door and behold stood in front of me the Almighty World God. He went inside the room and after taking a quick look at Sachi he took a seat and I started pouring tea in a cup from the kettle.

    The special thing about this kettle is that, there is unlimited tea stored in it and the temperature could be controlled in an instant manually by magic.

    "World God, will Sachi be fine. It has been a day and she hasn''t woken up."

    World god took a sip from his cup and took a sigh of relief.

    "You don''t need to worry; she will probably wake up within few days. But, you see I came here to talk to you."

    "World God is there a complication with Sachi''s body, if she is still hurt anywhere; please tell me I am willing to do anything so please heal her quickly."

    "No, no, don''t worry. Everything is fine, its just that her body is exhausted and adjusting to the changes. But its very rare to see you so worked up and messy in a way."

    "Maybe I am, I have just been so worried about her that I can''t even focus on my routine anymore. It was all my fault to begin with. It was me who neglected her, thinking that it was the best way to keep her safe. But at the end of the day I still messed up. Maybe I am really good for nothing. Maybe the other gods were right and I should withdraw from this reincarnation and saving the world business. How can a non-combat goddess even hope to save a world from all types of dangers? If I participate then I will only be putting her life in danger again. Even when Fenrir attacked us, I couldn''t even move or make a decision. I am just too weak. Maybe Sachi is better off without me, she is brave and also survived the attack from the deadly beast, which is a miracle itself. She truly deserves someone better than me."

    "Hffffff, you don''t understand, she did all this because she wanted to save you. The reason she acted bravely was because she didn''t wanted to loose you. You are her strength and not the other way around that you think."

    I didn''t know how to answer to that. Is it really true?

    "Athena tell me what does Sachi mean to you. Why did you choose her."

    "Well, during the Assembly, when I looked at her, I could see my own reflection in her. We had the same weaknesses, similar past, same passion and attitude towards life. But most important of all I just wanted to be friends with her and stay by her side and look after her. That''s what I first felt when I saw her for the first time. For me at that time it didn''t matter whether I save the world or not, but I wanted to save the person who stood among all, afraid of other''s gazes who were looking down on her just because she was alone. Sachi is my only best-friend and that is the very reason I chose her."

    "I see. Then I am sure everything will be fine. Because Sachi is your strength and you are her''s."

    My neck felt a bit tight because I was overwhelmed, with what I had realized now.

    "Why don''t I let you on a secret? Tell me who killed Fenrir."

    "It was obviously you. Such a dangerous heavenly beast is even considered impossible to be killed by some of the gods including me."

    "Well you are wrong, before I reached on the scene, Fenrir was already dead."

    "What? ... You mean¡­ could it be"

    I stared back at Sachi, but could not shake off my feeling of astonishment.

    "Well, it is true what you think it is. The one who killed Fenrir was Sachi."

    "But how is that possible?"

    I had almost jumped from my own seat but my gazes were all set on Him and what he was about to speak.

    "Tell me did you know that she could use magic."

    "Of course not, humans or any other mortal cannot use magic in divine realm because they lack divinity. I am sure I gave her a book of magic but it was just to fulfill her curiosity, when she learnt that she will be able to use magic after reincarnation."

    "Didn''t you take her to the tree of life for star gazing?"

    "You do know about that. Yes after the banquet I was too upset so I took her to my favourite spot. Maybe at that time I just wanted to share my happiness with her."

    "Well if you do remember coincidentally the next day was the ripening of the fruit of Tree of Life and it seems that the tree of life chose Sachi as its consumer while she was there and accidentally ate the fruit."

    "WHATTTT? .... Is Sachi going to be fine? Everyone one knows that even gods cannot handle the soul power of the fruit of the Tree of Life contains which has both divinity and black matter."

    "But it just so happens to be the case. Sachi not only properly assimilated the apple but is now able to use both divinity and dark matter, which is a matter of both interest and concern. I too realized it when I saw the Fenrir dead body whole burnt by divinity and black miasma at the same time. So keep watch on her."

    "Is it my fault again that I took her there. Is she really going to be fine?"

    "You are worrying too much. She is much stronger than she looks, so have faith in her. I see, it has been a much longer stay than I thought. I will be taking my leave now."

    "World God, just before you leave, I wanted to ask something. If I try again, will I lose again what is dear to me now? Can I be really strong enough to achieve what I desire?"

    ''I have never seen Athena, to open her heart to others. The serious look in her eyes, reminds me of her father. She has really grown up a lot in a matter of few days. Maybe it is because she is truly worried about the well-being of Sachi.'' World God thought to himself as he drew a deep breath.

    "When you wish to protect something truly special to yourself, you can become as strong as anyone can be."

    After God Almighty left I went back to where Sachi was sat beside her, hoping that she would wake up anytime soon.

    ***

    INFORMATION BROCHURE

    FENRIR

    In the Era of Gods, the Heavenly Wolf God was once captured by the devil race during war and sealed inside the Netherworld Demonic Hell, and suffered endless torment, which gave rise to endless hatred and resentment in his heart. Later, his obsession and hatred gave birth to an incomparably powerful energy that helped him break out of the prison, and he managed to leave the territory of devils with his own strength and flee back to the Divine Realm. This power of obsession and hatred was what took the form of a deadly beast ''Fenrir'' later on. Afterwards it was chained at the top of Mount Olympus in a freezing environment to stop it from going on a rampage.

    Status Window

    NAME : FENRIR

    AGE : 20564499 YEARS

    RACE : HEAVENLY BEAST

    LEVEL : 840

    HP : 22000 MP : 13000 SP : 45000

    SKILS : [Body Armour LV 10] [Destructive Enhancement LV 10] [Strength Limit Over LV 10] [Perception LV 10] [Sense Enhancement LV 10] [Adaptibility LV 8]

    TITLES : GUARDIAN OF MOUNT OLYMPUS

    INFORMATION BROCHURE

    FACTS RELATED TO REINCARNATION

    ? Every student is reincarnated with their respective god or goddess in contract in the world of Isleguard.

    ? The mission is to unite the world of Isleguard which has undergone chaotic changes after the Holy Crusade War and evil forces are looming all around to seize the power control and destroy the binding forces of nature.

    ? Every reincarnate will be born as a new person with certain high ranking position in society to facilitate their growth and the same goes for the gods who will assist them as they will be reincarnated as someone close by.

    ? Every reincarnate will be born as a being which corresponds to their personality and the potential they hold inside themselves.

    ? Every reincarnate will possess a unique skill that will be directly bestowed upon you by the divinity of your respective God in contract and is based on their attribute nature. (Hence the more combat oriented the God is Higher are the chances of the reincarnate''s growth in combat ability.)

    ? After more than half of the reincarnate has achieved the age of 18 and above they are free to make their own decision and have full authority over their action while the gods are only just for guidance and in no way their words in the mortal realm regarding the decisions of reincarnate are absolute.

    ? You are free to use any means necessary you see fit to complete your mission and in no way the gods from divine realm will interfere unless deemed necessary by the World God.

    ? The reincarnate and the gods have to keep their previous life identity a secret in Isleguard.

    ? The gods or goddesses in contract are forbidden to use their full powers in the divine realm unless there is a sudden emergency to protect themselves from hazardous situations.

    DARK SIDE OF THE RULES LAID FOR THE REINCARNATION

    ? Killing the residents, other reincarnate, gods and goddesses is in no way forbidden, since the rules never mention it.

    ? The right to titles are decided by the actions the reincarnate take and are bestowed upon by the gods of divine realm or the Divine System.

    ? You can take any action you deem fit to save the world whether it is good or evil in nature.

    ? The other reincarnate are in no way forbidden to interfere or meddle in the affairs of other reincarnates.

    DEATH OF A GOD OR GODDESS IN ISLEGUARD

    After a god or goddess are killed or die due to some other cause, after some time their soul return back to the divine realm and are forbidden from descending upon the land of Isleguard again. Also the reincarnate in contract then is to be deemed as a failed attempt in his mission and is now a regular resident of Isleguard.

    DEATH OF A REINCARNATE

    After a reincarnate dies due to a certain cause no matter its nature, the mission is deemed to be a failure for the reincarnate as well as the god in contract. However the god in contract can choose to stay at Isleguard or come back to the divine realm.

    ISLEGUARD

    Isleguard is one of the many worlds created by Almighty World God. It is one of the biggest and most resourceful world in terms of divinity, magic power, dark matter and a multitude of mortal species that inhabit it.

    Humans, demons, elves, beastmen, dwarves, spirits, fairies monsters, magical beasts are the major species in this world with human population surpassing any other species without any doubts.

    Every race and every individual have different affinities for magic towards different elements and hence magic is the part of day to day life activities.

    Whether there are students who attends magic academy, or adventurers who seek out adventures in dungeons or hunt down monsters, whether the imperial countries are at war with the demon race or a squabble of their own.. The dwarves who are known for their magi-tech and weapon creation or elves that are known to live in reclusion. Monsters that ravage the lands and dwells in the deep and dark parts of labyrinths or the magical beasts and fairies that have occupied the magical forests or live in the harsh conditions of mountainous regions.

    The world where once the Gods themselves descended to lend the mortals a helping hand and defeat the tyranny of devils and denizens of hell. This war later came to be known as the Holy Crusade War. The legend of the heroes who vanquished the evil and defeated the demon lords, or the scholars who attained enlightenment and brought revolution in the world through their wisdom, or the great Kings who were known for their economic policies and kindness to the common masses.

    Now after 200 hundred years of the Holy Crusade, Gods have again decided to descend on this world with new heroes to unite and save the world from chaos and reveal the evil plots that may bring the world to its extinction. At the end of their journey, what will these new heroes choose? What awaits this world is peace or war?

    STATUS WINDOW

    Every living being in the world of Isleguard has a status window; frame designed by the world system to measure and keep a check on the growth of this world. So, the reincarnators and gods will too be provided with this status window.

    COMMON ELEMENTS OF THE STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : -----------------

    AGE : ------

    RACE : -------------------

    LEVEL : ----------------

    HP : ------------------------

    MP : -----------------------

    SP : -----------------------

    SKILLS : -----------------

    TITLES : --------------------

    HEALTH POINTS (HP)

    This is the parameter that measures health status of an individual. If someone takes damage from an attack or suffers from an illness then his health points start decreasing. When health points hit zero the individual dies.

    HP points is directly proportional to health, endurance, dexterity, agility, stamina, body strength.

    Hence more HP points gained a day, keeps the doctor away.

    MAGIC POWER / MAGIC POINTS (MP)

    This is the parameter that measures the amount of magic a person can store in his body and use in magic arts and spells. The more the magic points the more the person has an affinity for magic and restores magic from the surrounding easily than reproduce it slowly inside the body again.

    Magic power can be basically of three forms ¨C magic of the mortal realm

    Divinity of heaven ¨C the divine realm

    Black miasma or dark matter of hell

    The basic attribute of magic are ¨C fire, wind, earth and water. Light and Darkness are other independent attributes.

    Mixture of two or more attributes give rise to a totally new nature of magic like ¨C wood (water + earth), magma (earth + fire), and ice (water and heat manipulation).

    Then there are other special independent attributes like beast tamers, sound, lightning, metal, gravity, shadow and many more which depends on sophisticated and special affinity for the base elements.

    Other psychic powers do exist like telekinesis, space and time control magic, telepathy etc.

    SOUL POWER (SP)

    Soul power directly refers to the individual''s life force or energy. Every individual has his own soul core placed inside one''s soul realm. The larger the soul core and the denser it is the more the Soul power is and the larger the soul realm and its constitution the more the soul power it can contain inside it.

    If the soul core ever breaks or the SP parameter hits zero the individual dies.

    Using SP combatants practice special arts called AURA SPIRITUAL ART which increases every fighting aspects like instincts, mobility, endurance, combat abilities and heightened senses.. Even mages uses SP points to convert them into MP and recover their lost magic quickly.

 Chapter 7 - CHAPTER â€“ 6 : DID I MESS UP WITH THE REINCARNATION CEREMONY

    CHAPTER ¨C 6

    DID I MESS UP WITH THE REINCARNATION CEREMONY

    The last thing I remember was facing the heavenly guardian beast Fenrir. Wait what happened to it? Did I successfully escape? Did someone come for help? Is Lady Athena safe?

    Wait, first of all, where the heck am I? After that, I found myself in an empty void. I was unable to perceive anything above or below me¡ªnot even my own body. The only thing I was aware of was my consciousness, floating in empty space.

    I thought I had more time to spend with Lady Athena. Guess not! It was not difficult for me to come up with a conclusion that I was dead. Maybe it did eat me after all? I hope I was unconscious so I did not feel any pain.

    Ughhhh¡­.. Just the thought of it brings shiver down my spine. Wait I actually can''t feel anything, right. Well maybe I was just too weak after all, or the wolf was just that strong. I wonder how I will defend myself in the new world if I am this weak and died in the first showdown.

    Thinking back, its not the first time I was dead.

    But the only thing that was different from that time was that after the bus accident I had no lingering feelings or nostalgic disposition of ever returning to earth. But now, all I could say that I was sad.

    Sad because I could still feel a part of myself missing in this dark empty place. Thoughts about different kind of things I wanted to do and be this time. The aspirations and goals I had perceived and decided to follow with all my heart are nothing but merged in this nothingness.

    I wonder what happens to mortals when they die in heaven. Will I ever meet Her again, will I be able to find and make more friends like Her? Maybe my time spent in divine realm, even if it was brief was the happiest and well spent than the pathetic and useless life I lived on Earth.

    If only once I could meet Lady Athena again, I would be relieved that she is well and thank her for everything she had done up till now for me.

    "Haaaaaaaaah... What? ....Wait¡­"

    After a long time, I finally felt something for the first time, a warm sensation on my left arm and I think it was a bit wet. At first I considered it a fluke, but this warmth just was too consoling and to be considered unreal was out of the realm of questions.

    Could it be that I am still alive and just in a state of a paranoid unpleasant unconsciousness. Wait am I in a coma. Will I be able to wake up on my own? How much time has it been I am locked up here all alone?

    I need to wake up and respond to my surrounding. I tried to move around my legs and hands but there was no response or even a slight movement in this blank state. Maybe there was no air?

    Stop thinking about stupid thing I need to get out of here. My mind just couldn''t settle itself. I was afraid and at the same time too excited to do anything to break out. I cannot lock myself alone ever again. I have now things to care about.

    A person that I could return to.

    I started making strange movements; maybe I was trying something similar to swimming. But it was to no avail. I shouted and screamed or sometimes scratched my face deeply leaving marked scratches.

    Maybe I should give up and wait. I felt like my eyebrows tensed up even though there was nothing else I could feel.

    No, I cannot wait any longer. There is only one thing left to try and that is MAGIC.

    ''HAHAHAAHHAHA.''

    But the question is will it work in my current state. I highly doubt. But it doesn''t hurt to try.

    So the next step is to ask myself which spell to cast. Considering that I am trapped here then teleportation might work. But something bothers me, what if my soul actually teleports itself out of my body and dissipate in surrounding. That will be worst thing that could happen in my current condition. I tried to catch my head but there was nothing to hold.

    So the other thing that strikes me is my medical condition. So healing magic can be considered a good shot. But there is something I don''t know whether the healing magic I know works on spiritual level or is only for physical injury. One would consider mine situation akin to soul trapped in its body. Since it will not hurt to try so I am going to give it a go.

    [DIVINE HEAL] {Latest healing magic I recently learnt in book}

    Glowing orbs of golden yellow light appeared all around me. It was warm even in this absolute zero state of mine. I continued casting my spell and visualizing myself merging with my body and being healed.

    The golden magic flowing from me didn''t stop; it kept flooding out and away. It had happened so suddenly, but perhaps I could control it. Something about this golden magic flowing out of me felt so nostalgic as if I had done it before. For the first time I thought that perhaps I could change my fate by my own hands!

    Just when I was about to be done with it, these golden yellow light balls went berserk and started revolving around me at a very high speed. For some reason I felt quite infatuated with these shinning balls first but things got messy when a dark black lace joined this skirmish of light balls. I soon found myself in a difficult situation where I was being sucked in by a whirlpool of light and dark strings. I raised my right hand high up in a final attempt to escape or at least with a little luck latch onto something and save myself from drowning.

    "AHHHHH¡­ ahhhhhhhh......¡­..huh"

    ''The feeling of being flushed out is not pleasant at all.''

    I was lying on a bed, with my right hand raised upwards, I was shouting like I woke up from a nightmare. Maybe it actually was a nightmare. I removed the white soft silky sheet that covered my body and was half up on the bed with my legs still stretched across and they felt a bit stiff. Maybe it was the tiredness for running all around the forest with that beast chasing me all around. It was as if I was under some kind of divine punishment, scamper all around with such a non-athletic and fragile body is really bothersome and cruel indeed.

    Near me was Lady Athena sleeping while my left hand was tightly clutched between her two hands. Maybe I need to thank her again for taking care of me while I was knocked out and bringing me back to life.

    With all these movements Lady Athena had already half awoken up and as if trying to take a clear view of her surrounding and while assessing the situation she rubbed her eyes and looked back at me again.

    "I am back, Lady Athena." I smiled back at her still half asleep face.

    "You are all right Sachi, you are awake. I am so glad."

    "I was so worried!"

    "I was so worried about you!"

    While Lady Athena said these words with a face beaming with happiness and yet tears sprouting in her eyes, she tightly hugged me and started saying in a deep flattened voice about what had occurred while I was lying in bed.

    Maybe I made Lady Athena worried again.

    All I could conclude from her rushed confession was that I was saved by God Almighty and I was comatose for four days.

    It was almost twelve in the noon.

    The orange light that rained through the window made me realize that I was all this time asleep in Lady Athena''s room and with all the daily necessities like water, fruits, my clothes and some books (some may not consider them daily necessities, but they were our lifeline for me and Lady Athena) were spread all around us.

    "Are you all right Sachi? Is it hurting anywhere? Are you cold or have a fever. Just look at you are sweating all over."

    I looked at myself and I was all covered in sweat, maybe because I was trapped in that whirlpool. But something really caught me by surprise when Lady Athena brought her forehead near mine to check my temperature.

    My face started heating up as I blushed. She was so close to me. Is there not the concept of using a thermometer for accurate measurements? Well I don''t mind if it''s her but what about¡­. Wait was she doing this every time when I was out cold in bed. I had just used healing magic so I should be fine.

    "Well, I am sure the temperature was fine just a second ago, but its now all high. Your face is turning all red. Do you have a fever? Should I get some blankets and a glass of water for you?"

    "No. Lady Athena its fine. I think right now I need a bath. Then I will be fine. This high temperature is because of some other¡­reason¡­maybe¡­that is"

    "Okay then I will take bath together with you."

    "No. no. you don''t have to bother yourself. I will be okay."

    "I will be there. You cannot deny me. What if you faint inside the bathroom?"

    "I guess if its that. Then its okay."

    The next thing I knew was me and Lady Athena entering the bathroom after we undressed.

    "Let me prepare the bath water. Maybe something cool will lower your temperature."

    Before Lady Athena could do anything, I had already filled the tub with cold water. Somehow my casting speed had increased. Also, I did not need to visualize the whole process with great concentration; just a small thought was more than enough. Also for some reason it seemed that the water was conjured in more quantity than I had ever produced. Maybe my training has paid off, at least that what I would like to think.

    ''Ehhh¡­..Ahhhhh''

    ''What, so World God, was right, she really can use magic with divine attribute. Is it one of the after affects of eating the apple of Tree of Life? I hope that she will be okay; otherwise the unthinkable... would have already happened. What would I have done then? ¡­.. I cannot lose her now. After we got too close and know each other better. Then that''s it, I am going to keep an eye on her from now on." Lady Athena brought her fingers close to her lips which were somehow giving the expression of being amused.

    I wonder why that is.

    We got into the tub as usual, but for some reason both of us were quite for a long time.

    "So, Sachi, how far have you gone with your magic practice?"

    For some reason I was glad that Lady Athena had asked me the question and I was so enthusiastically ready to answer it that I forgot what I had to say.

    "Well,¡­. It was thanks to the book you gave me that I started learning about magic. I can even cast without chanting a spell. I can even conjure fire and water, control wind and change temperature of any substance."

    Then I conjured small flame of different colours, by collecting oxygen it was your normal orange-yellow flame. In case of hydrogen it was a pale blue flame. For some reason now my hands didn''t feel the heat or the burning sensation of these high temperature flames.

    Just out of fun and curiosity I made a duck out of the water from the bathtub and could even make a water bird fly around us. It was a lot of fun playing with magic. Indeed.

    However something was strange, with increase in casting speed there was another factor accounted that was maintaining my concentration while performing magic. But now I didn''t need to concentrate, just the thought of perceiving the phenomena and channeling magic would do the deed for me. For some reason doing this felt so natural that I wanted to give myself a prize for my hard work and diligent training I had put myself through. Maybe if possible I could open a magic training school in Isleguard.

    ''She is really great at this. Not using chants, fast casting and efficient control over magic power. Just how much has she improved herself in one day? Just how high is her mental aptitude and visualization processing? World God was right, she really can use divinity. However I can also feel the ominous black miasma leaking through her magic. It''s a miracle that the presence of a positive field energy and negative field energy could co-exist in a single entity. This Dark Matter is so weak, so it is neither detectable nor can harm someone. I have made up my mind; I am forever going to look after her and take responsibility, though it works in my favour too. I beseech the Goddess of Fortune and Gods of Destiny to bestow upon their blessings for her well-being during our tough times ahead in the future.'' Lady Athena thought to herself while her mouth was somewhat half opened, still in awe and wonder.

    "I am glad for you. In a sort time you have grown a lot. Seeing you flawlessly use magic makes me happy." Lady Athena brought her hands together to make a small applause.

    I was happy and so at the same time the thing which worried me the most came to my mind.

    "Thank you. Lady Athena, but I know this is nowhere good enough to match my other classmates. They must have already started learning much higher level magic and combat techniques, while I was just asleep for these four days. But I will make sure to work much harder and make up for the lost time. So you don''t need to worry."

    ''She is just over-underestimating herself. A human performing magic in the divine realm is an exceptional feat in itself. If word goes out it can create big news even in heavens. And after assimilating the apple of Tree of Life makes her stand out even among gods. Possessing soul power stronger than most of the gods can make anyone feel jealous. But I am glad that even after that accident she is the same Sachi as ever. Cheerful in every aspect. I need to somehow make her relax or she will overwork herself.'' Lady Athena while thinking came up with a plan.

    "Don''t worry I am sure things will work out in the end. So just lighten up."

    "If you say so."

    "I know, since we have less than a day left let''s make full use of it and enjoy our leftover time in the divine realm before the reincarnation ceremony."

    "Really!"

    At those words Sachi''s smile was brighter than ever. Her smile is so cute that Lady Athena could not stop her hands but start massaging her cheeks and get a good feel of those soft cheeks.

    "HAAAAHHAA"

    After a fifteen minutes bath both of us came out and after drying ourselves, Lady Athena presented me with a set of clothes from her drawer. Travelling without your own set of clothes is really bothersome. Maybe clothes can too be made with magic.

    We had made plans to visit our most favourite place first ¨C the Library. Nothing can beat reading a good book and discussing on what you think about it with your friends.

    Lady Athena looked at the clock and it was almost two o'' clock.

    "Sachi, all this time you had been eating porridge or some other nutritious fluid material. You must be feeling weak. Why not eat something first? So tell me do you have something specific in mind."

    "I do feel a bit hungry. But if anything I would like to cook the food myself for you as thanks."

    "You don''t need to worry about that. Its fine. Maybe next time."

    "Please!"

    ''If she keeps on looking at me with such an adorable face then I won''t be able to stop myself to give into the temptation.''

    "Okay, fine. But I will be helping you while cooking."

    "Thank you Lady Athena. But where will be doing it. Usually I cooked my food in the room in which I am staying."

    "There is a side kitchen in my room too."

    We first together decided on the menu and distributed our work accordingly.

    It seems that gods usually prefer to consume natural products than eat cooked food. Their meals usually contain items like fruits, boiled vegetables, rice, yoghurt, beans, fish, eggs and meat dishes.

    Lady Athena was excited about learning to make some dishes from my home country. And I knew just by looking at her face that she too had a knack for cooking.

    We had almost all the required ingredients for the dishes we had decided, and those which were not, were brought by the angels. I was able to obtain some packed spices. I wonder, do they descend back on earth to get these things or do they just call for home delivery.

    We first prepped the rice and then sprinkled some salt on our hands and tried to mould it into small triangles. Then I created a small well in the centre and stocked it with different fillings like tuna, chicken and some pickles and then quickly wrapped them in nori. Usually it takes practice to do it one go for perfect synchronization but Lady Athena got it right in her first attempt.

    For the next dish we started beating the eggs and then season it with sugar, mirin, soy sauce, and a pinch of salt before pouring a thin layer of this egg mixture into a pan to cook. Once the bottom of the egg mixture is set, roll it up in multiple thin layers until the egg looks like a thick log. Finally, shape the egg and slice into thick pieces for serving.

    The next dish we decided upon was fried chicken karaage. I placed chicken in a large bowl and then mixed it with soy sauce, sugar, ginger and garlic. Then after leaving it to marinate for at least fifteen minutes I again combined it with egg and potato starch. Next was to deep fry it till it was golden brown.

    At last we finally stopped after chopping down some fresh red glistening tomatoes, onion and cucumber as salad. For some reason onions grown in divine realm, do not make you cry after chopping them.

    Egg and chicken karaage, ham rolls, dashi rolled egg, and onigiris were lined up in a row. It was not that luxurious but they all were the basic food elements that formed a bento box. Lady Athena had never tried Japanese food and so this was a new experience for her.

    We sat down together to eat and Lady Athena was the first to give it a taste testing.

    "Whoa, it smells good!" Lady Athena eyes were glued on the variety of dishes displayed before her.

    I totally agreed with her. The smell really stimulates the appetite. By every passing minute it seemed that I could not hold myself back.

    After working so hard to prep the meal, one cannot hold back himself but praise the feast laid in front of us.

    The karaage were crispy and crunchy and were mildly spicy. As a matter of fact I hate spicy food. Red spicy food and my taste buds just never make a proper match. The dashi rolled eggs were sweet and juicy. Even the rice balls had a heavenly texture and taste. Maybe the aftereffects of cooking in the divine realm, I guess.

    Cooking and eating something after four days had enlightened me and I was brimming with energy. I carried the plates to the basin and Lady Athena helped me to wash them.

    We got ready to head to the library, since I needed to collect more information about the world in which I was going to be reincarnated. We decided that walking was the best course of action after our heavy meal. On our way Lady Athena told me about other events that had occurred during my absence.

    World God came sometimes to check up on my condition. I must thank him for saving my life. Also, since there was no proof or evidence found so the culprit was not caught, however all the participant reincarnators and their respective gods were not permitted to interact with other gods and reincarnators.

    Basically they were under isolation or a house ¨C arrest.

    Lady Athena was well aware of every nook and corner of the library. According to her, there were books from all the worlds and the knowledge of the Gods. The library kept on expanding itself as the knowledge gained by all the realms increases. To me it seemed as a data reservoir of the Divine System, where all the information is stored in an infinite memory space.

    Lady Athena picked out a fat, thick book with round bottom corner and a peacock-blue cover was wrapped around it. According to her this book contained records of the history of the previous wars in Isleguard.

    However the most massive and biggest war even among all the worlds was ¨C The Holy Crusade that took place 200 years ago. As per the records there seemed to be another reincarnator from my world blessed by the gods as the Hero who would save the world from the clutches of evil. Then, there was the influence of the True Demon Lord, the interference of the Devils from Hell (Apostles) who wanted to take control of that world and plunder the magical core reserves of Isleguard which was an important raw energy resource even for the Divine Realm, which even the Gods cannot afford to lose, since it would topple the balance of the nature. The Gods took charge of the war and steered the course of this profound hostility into an all out war.

    Isleguard is one of the oldest and largest worlds, sustaining every kind of fantasy species like elves, ogres, beastmen, demons, dwarves, fairies, spirits, dragons, mystical creatures and many more. All of these species were forced, cast or willingly participated in the war. At the end the gates of Hell were sealed and the Chaos Army of Hell vanished like they never existed before. Even though both sides suffered great losses and no clear victor was announced. However the enmity among different races had hyped up and trust was vanquished from the land where once Gods themselves placed there foot.

    After reading for two hours about the pre-war political and social life in Isleguard I got bored. What really interested me was learning magic and developing my own type like the mini bombs ¨C cubicles or combining fire with water and using opposite attributes to my advantage. Experimenting is really fun!

    I picked up another book from the shelf from which I had been previously introduced to and it contained several books on magic theory and its applications. For now I was interested in magic arrays and summoning rituals.

    Magic can be performed basically by two means ¨C by chanting and the other is forming magical arrays or carving magical circle. The second method is basically used to make magical items and forge enchanted weapons. While the books basically described about specific and fixed designs of magical arrays, to me they seemed more like a computer code to perform certain actions when the set conditions are met. The same goes for summoning ritual where there are more than many ways to summon beings which includes ¨C spirits, beasts with pacts, fairies, devils and even gods.

    ***

    GODDESS ATHENA

    She really does enjoy reading books, just like me. It had been more than four hours and she is not at all bored and one could say she grew more enthusiastic as time passed. We really form an excellent pair.

    But after what had happened and watching Sachi on the brink of death just to protect me, was heart-braking. If we go further with the reincarnation ceremony, I would be just pushing her in more danger and point of no return. If something happened to her, then what will I do, I will never be able to forgive myself. After losing my parents, for the first time I was able to feel comfortable around someone.

    ''Okay then, I have decided!''

    "Sachi, there is a place I want to visit with you."

    ''I was surprised to see Lady Athena rose up from her seat in an abrupt manner. It was almost eight in the night. Where possibly can we go at this point of time? It doesn''t seem that she will be taking me to the star gazing point at the huge tree spot. Well it doesn''t matter. I will go wherever Lady Athena will take me.'' Sachi thought to herself as she too rose from her seat and after putting the books back in the shelves she followed her to the exit door.

    After coming out of the library, it was already dark outside. There were no stars as usual and the calmness in the surrounding was making me feel nervous and my heart beat faster. I took Sachi''s hand in mine.

    [TELEPORT]

    We stood under a dark night sky surrounded by a dense forest made up of humongous trees towering all around us. Anyone would have thought that we had lost our way and sense of direction while we hopelessly trespassed. These types of forest reminds me of those where people keep on moving but eventually reach the starting point again as if they were caught in an inescapable loop.

    A late night forest can seem eerie but it has an alien beauty of its own. Even in the starless night sky, the forest was illuminated by a special kind of flower whose petals glowed a bright pink as they lightened up a path in the most fashionable way possible.

    While I was still holding Sachi''s hand, I took a notice of the amazed face she mustered as she tried to touch one of the glowing petals. I remember now, I had almost the same reaction when I here for the first time. I can''t wait to show her what lies ahead at the end of this path.

    We kept on walking for about five minutes. During this time neither of us said a thing. While I was too focused to think about the thing which I had planned, other hand she must be in a bit of confusion of our sudden visit to a forest after the incident.

    In front of our eyes stood the bounty and luxurious beauty of nature as the lake appeared as if by magic. It was in teardrop-silver in colour and it was shaped like a perfectly flat disc of metal. No sound rang out from the shimmering emptiness of space around it. Monastery quiet, it was lined with evergreen trees and the whiff of fresh laundry clothes like smell wafted up to us.

    ***

    SACHI KONDO

    The forest we entered was oak-brown and primitive. The grasses we stepped on were crackly beneath our feet. I was in awe of the size and majesty of the trees. Their knotted arms rose ever upwards, as far as my head could lift. They were hoary fortresses and stood proudly.

    We walked in and out of shady glades. The stillness of the night was soul soothing. The forest''s smell was fresh and organic.

    At a farther end I saw an opening, but the closer I reached I realized that I was drawn to a totally new place. An oval shaped depression filled with azure blue water, a kaleidoscope of colours overhanging the becalmed lake. The green leaves surrounding the perimeter of the lake had a special luster to them. Several beautiful flowers grew at the foot of these trees and all of them were glowing brightly in their own little spots.

    Lady Athena beckoned to me and I saw a small wooden port at my left. We both started walking towards it and a small wooden boat came into my view. A thick rope was tied to one of the post on the port while the other was hooked onto the boat.

    The boat was sturdy, small, slender and yet elegant in its own way.

    Lady Athena climbed down on the boat and then gave me her hand which I gladly took and I too came overboard. I helped her untie the rope and searched for oars.

    "HAAAAHHA. Don''t worry; this boat doesn''t need oars to row it. It too works on magic."

    "I see." So I settled down on one of the seats while Lady Athena sat on the other plank facing towards me.

    I could not hold my excitement. I wanted to know more about this place. For a person who preferred to stay closed inside her room for her entire life. Fantasy places like this is a dream come true.

    If Gods do exist, this lake is one of theirs hidden treasure. That might seem a bit ironic, as I am just sitting in front of one.

    The idyllic scene took our breath away. Unruffled by wind or rain, it was vault still and restful. The only sound was of the boat moving towards the center of the lake.

    I looked inside the lake and there were shining pebbles, glowing flickers of light, shining orbs scattered all around like elf dust in the great span of lake. It caused a penumbra of colours to illuminate the Buddha still lake. These triumvirate colours ranged from rose-petal pink, grape-green, salmon-silver, neon blue, blood red, shale grey, heather-purple and many more indescribable vibrant colours.

    I noticed a huge concentric circle form on the surface of water and a further jolt on my body as I realized that we had stopped moving.

    I looked at Lady Athena, and it seems that she is in some kind of dilemma. She must have something important to discuss with me.

    "Sachi for a long time I wanted to ask you something. Do you really want to reincarnate yourself? The road ahead is both difficult and painful; the powers I possess might not be enough to even get us through? If you want then you can leave all this and stay together here with me forever. I am sure no one will mind and also you will be safe here."

    I had never seen such a concerned look on Lady Athena''s face.

    I waited for some time, trying to figure out what to say, since both of us were slow talkers. I took a deep breath and the glucose smell of amber from the surrounding trees engulfed my nose. I felt so refreshed and at the same time motivated. I had no hesitation or a second thought in my mind of what I was about to say.

    "When I was a kid I always thought it would be nice if miracles were true. When I slept alone at night, I always used to stare at the stars from the window and wished that tomorrow things would be different. Even though my parents were no more, at least my aunt or uncle would wish me good morning. I would be able to make friends at school or the delinquents would stop messing with me. I wanted something to happen without doing it myself. Miracles it would be nice if they really existed. But when I met you for the first time all my worries, bad memories, tears vaporized in thin air as if they never existed and I realized that miracles do exist for sure. There was someone who looked after me and maybe I could help them too."

    "But because of me, the other gods and your classmates plotted against us and attempted to murder us. When you alone jumped into danger, just so that you could save me, I was so happy and at the same time felt so miserable. If something were to happen to you I would never be able to forgive myself."

    "The idea of staying with you here forever is more than I could ever dream of. But after fighting that beast I realized that I had to do it¡­..I had to do it myself. Or I won''t be able to stand by your side. I am alive and I was able to survive because you were there to look after me. I know that you are the only non-combat goddess in the whole group and so the unique skill which I will get unlike others would also be of non-combat nature and so it will not have much use during a fight. But if I don''t do it now, if I don''t stand up for myself then I won''t be able to do it again. Even if it is painful, I am sure I will be able to become strong and keep my promise which I made to myself and I want you to witness it by yourself. So please, goddess Athena, I want you to support me and in turn I want to be of help to you."

    "I don''t think I could be any use to you. I have always been weak my entire life."

    "That is not true. You saved me in so many ways, more than I could count and ask for. When I was on earth I felt so lost. Every day I felt so helpless and unhappy but I couldn''t cry. I thought being alone was more comfortable. Love, care, friendship these are the thing that I was never given. But during the attack when I first felt something important being taken away from me, I was so sad. At the end of my awful life as a looser, I met you. If I hadn''t met you, I would have kept avoiding facing my problems. I might have ended up somewhere worse. I promise you I won''t give up. You brought colours to my degenerate world. When I am with you I am so happy and feel so alive. So that''s why¡­ I want to prove it!"

    "Prove it?"

    "I want to prove that my meeting you was the best thing in my life. I want to prove it not just to myself, but in a way that anybody can see. I will find a way to get things we want. Even if I have to fight over and over, I won''t give up. So please promise me that you will stay by my side and will always look after me."

    Lady Athena lifted up her head and I could see a bright smile on her face and I could feel how sincere and heartfelt her words were.

    "I PROMISE."

    Strong cool breeze had started flowing all around us, for some it tickled and at the same time felt so soothing and refreshing. For a while I had been feeling sleepy but now I was felt more energetic.

    But the wind grew stronger and stronger before I and Lady Athena were trapped in a cage of encircling leaves and shining petals of the glowing flowers. The surface of water was no more the flat surface we knew but high and low waves made the boat go up and down after regular intervals. The beautiful colour palette which was engraved on bottom of lake was now vanishing as light orbs of different colours rose from water surface high up in the sky and moving in tandem with the petals.

    "Its so beautiful." Every word I knew in my vocabulary would fail to describe the beauty of nature that stood before me.

    I raised my head and the surface of water sparkled with irregular reflections as I watched particles of light burst out from surface and join the dancing troupe. It was a lightning bolt moment for me.

    Something cool brushed my small nose and my eyes went round only to find a small yet larger than the usual orbs flying around circling me. It was white in colour with a tint of blue in it. I tried to touch it with my fingertip and it started to revolve around me.

    "This is the Spirit Lake of Heaven of the Eleanora Forest. And that Sachi is the wind spirit. It seems that it has taken a liking to you and this whole charade is her doing."

    Mild strong wind blew through every so often, setting my coattail fluttering and Lady Athena smiled whenever I fixed it back.

    There was a special elegance about this lake, where the only sounds came from the gentle movement of atmosphere and waves. I approached the boat''s edge and touched the blue with my bare hand, then pirouetted away.

    A blue flickering orb of light rose up from the water at a great speed and a large amount of water followed it. After the water attained some height, I could but only gasp until I was drenched all over by the sudden heavy downpour.

    "Sachi are you all right. Your clothes and hair are all wet. Let''s go back and change your clothes or you will catch a cold."

    Before Lady Athena could take any action I held her hands and smiled at her.

    "Don''t worry its fine. I like being here."

    I raised my palm in front and water from all parts of my clothes, hair and uncovered body slowly collected above it. Thin lines of thread-like water converged at a single point forming a small water ball. I then slowly made the water ball levitate in the sky towards the shore and sprinkle it all over the flowers of which I had become so fond of in a short amount of time.

    "See, all better now."

    I was smiling at Lady Athena, but before I realized a small green orb of light sneaked behind me and placed a small crown ring of flowers over my head. I touched the crown and was surprised by the sudden treatment and looked towards Lady Athena for an explanation.

    "The blue light is the water spirit and the green light is the forest spirit. It appears that they like you too."

    ''Ah, I see now. The water spirit sure is playful and the forest spirit must be thanking me for watering the plants. However the taste of water was as sweet as nectar.'' I watched the three spirits play around me when I noticed Lady Athena staring at me.

    "Is something bothering you."

    "I have never seen someone from mortal realm wield magic in such a precise manner. It is incredible, you completely are dry."

    "After I have woken up, I don''t know why but just visualizing things while adding magic to my train of thoughts, the phenomena I desire naturally take place. For example-"

    I levitated a small amount of water and cooled its temperature while trying to change its structure into a perfect tetrahedral crystal. Then I brought it in front of Lady Athena.

    Lady Athena held the crystal and slowly rubbed her hands against it.

    "Wow, you made a sturdy crystal from water. At first I thought it was ice, but it''s as smooth as an ornamental stone. Also the light just keeps on collecting inside it."

    "That''s because of total internal reflection. But there''s more¡­."

    I took the crystal and made it float high up in the sky, and then imagined it dismantling parts by parts. Out of nowhere cracks appeared in the crystal and it shattered in a blink of an eye. Tiny yet visible blue sparkling lights surrounded us as they rained back on us and finally merged back with water.

    The three spirits started jumping around me.

    "It seems that they like the small trick."

    ''In such a short time she has developed overwhelming control over elemental magic attributes. She can even change molecular structure and break it, without realizing the heavy amount of magic it drains. But she is totally unaffected by it. Also, what''s with the great three Pillar Spirits appearing out of nowhere and there sudden liking towards Sachi. It all has only one explanation. Spirits are attracted towards beings with large amount of life force. But in Sachi''s case, three Great Spirits are attracted towards her. Vast amount of MP and SP (life force) are these the result of eating the apple of tree of life. But I think there''s something amiss. World God is still hiding something.'' Lady Athena sighed as she thought there was no point in worrying.

    Tomorrow is the big day after all.

    "Sachi, today is the last night we spend here together. I hope after we are reincarnated we will be able to meet again soon. I am sure of it."

    "Yes, don''t worry. I will find you in a blink of an eye and then we will together save the world."

    ''Thinking of the Apple, isn''t the celebration for it today in the Cardelia City. Will Sachi like to take a look at the festival, even though it would be reaching its end this late at night?'' Lady Athena thought to herself while she brought her hands near her ears, trying to focus to hear something.

    It was getting late night, and we needed to head back to get our proper fill of sleep. Lady Athena insisted for me to rest more because she thought I was still injured. After seeing off the spirits, we reached back at the shore and unmounted the boat. While Lady Athena pulled the boat nearer I tied the rope around the wooden raised post and the other end to the hook of the boat.

    "Those spirits were quite sad, when we said our goodbyes."

    "Don''t worry. I am sure we will come back."

    "I hope so. No, let''s do it"

    [TELEPORT]

    "I thought we were heading back to our rooms. Where are we."

    I was too confused to find myself on a steep cliff not far away from the walls of the Cardelia city. The view was just so breath-taking that I wanted to shout ''YAHOO''. I could see the whole city in a single look. All the houses and mansion appeared like matchboxes lit up by special attractive yellow lights. Wait is this some kind of festive occasion¡­

    "Today is the celebration for the Revival of the Tree Of Life. Can you hear it?" Lady Athena had closed her eyes and was enjoying the cool breeze in which her long green hairs were spread like wings.

    Hear what? I looked back at the brightly lit settlement and my eyes fell on the city square where I had previously saw a huge bon-fire setup. But now a sudden bright flame was glowing on it ¨C it was on fire¡­

    This sound, its so soothing. Is this divine music!

    What a gentle sound¡­. It''s almost like this music is resonating with my feelings and calling me. My hands and legs have started moving and were totally in sync with the rhythm. My ears were hooked to the melody of the heavenly musical instruments and its tune, while all the surrounding voices had ceased.

    Seriously speaking, I am not a big fan of music or dance, but this tune I was so attached to it.

    "Would you like to dance? Usually they perform it near the bonfire, but I think here''s still fine."

    "But I don''t know how to¡­" I spoke quickly as I snapped out of my own musical world.

    Lady Athena brought forward her hand and said, "I am not good either, so its fine."

    It was such a tempting thing I wanted to do and the atmosphere of a dark sky night on a cliff near a city ¨C it sounds so great.

    Lady Athena sure knows the best tourist spot in Heavens.

    I took her hand without any hesitation. Lady Athena held my second hand and signaled me to follow her lead, at least that''s what people actually want to say at this point, don''t they.

    Even though the footwork was bad and I tripped several times. But I was enjoying myself. Also Lady Athena appears to be a good dancer.

    But we were too immersed in our dance and were mesmerized by the music that in the dark we didn''t notice when each one of our foot was half in air.

    We were about to fall from the cliff.

    Loud screams were heard at long distances. I wrapped my hands around Lady Athena, and she did the same too.

    Just during the good part, such things have to happen and destroy the mood. Well, I had already come up with a plan.

    [TELEPORT]

    THUMP.

    We both were back in Lady Athena''s room. And were lying on our bed. I reduced the momentum using wind magic to slow our downfall.

    We lay side by side and our hairs and dresses were all messed up. But what we couldn''t control was..

    "HAHAHAHAHA"¡­.."HAHAHAHHAHA"

    OUR LAUGHTER.

    "That was so awesome."

    "Indeed, it was."

    After relaxing in the same state for some time, it was time to rest. The day had come to an end I would count it as one of the best days of my life, where I got to enjoy so many things my (dead) life had to offer.

    I reported Lady Athena of me retiring back to my room, but she stopped me.

    "Wait, let''s sleep here together; I need to keep an eye on your condition. And my bed is large enough to accommodate the both of us comfortably."

    "Okay, ¡­..¡­ if you say so."

    I was glad and excited about a sleep over. Well I was asleep for four days in her room. But that doesn''t count because I was unconscious. So this is my first sleepover.

    We changed into our night dress and both of us fell asleep soon after.

    ***

    A DREAM ?

    "Good morning class, I am your new home room teacher. I hope you all have a memorable school life this year too."

    ''What is happening, was I not in heaven up till now. Could it all be a dream? No I refuse to believe it, Lady Athena was real. I need to go back to her.''

    As far as I remember this is my first day at school in class 2-C, the day I transferred. Well I don''t remember anything what happened that day. But one thing was clear that all this time I was sad. The hair which use to cover my eyes so that I could hide myself from the world, were now curled back to my ears after I met Lady Athena. I was able to see and realize a new light that had filled me with curiosity and joy. But now back in school those rough black hairs were back to steal my new vision.

    Class bell rang and then came the recess time. As usual I thought I would be alone. But out of nowhere Sakura and Tama approached me.

    "You are the new student. I hope we get along."

    "Yeah, let''s be friends."

    ''What is happening?''

    "Okay... if you say so."

    "I know, why not meet together at the backyard and then celebrate your first day in our class."

    "Okay then, Sakura you will accompany her to the location."

    Finally the dismissal bell rang and I saw Sakura rose up from her front seat and quickly made her way to my last end seat.

    "Let me hold your bag for you. After all today is your special celebration day. Follow me."

    I followed her through the classroom, corridor and then finally the back alley.

    "We have finally reached."

    Sakura while holding my bag introduced me to the other girls who were smiling at me.

    "Meet Tama and Saki your new friends."

    If it was me from 6 months back then I would have ignored all those evidences in my wake which were screaming at me. The evil smile on their faces, their unnatural way of taking my belonging, luring me out here. Despite I remember all the small chitchat and staring looks of my other classmates.

    "She is trapped."

    "They found a new scape goat."

    "There is no helping her."

    "Just leave her be."

    "She doesn''t look that friendly or special at all."

    ''No one tried to warn me properly, and my na?ve previous self fell for the foolish desires of having friends. I knew what was coming now.''

    Sakura pushed me down and pinned me to the ground. She threw the bag towards Saki. Saki unzipped it and searched through every corner of it. She took out all the money from my side chain and threw the bag at me.

    "Now be a proper girl and let us borrow some money. Though it isn''t enough it will do for now."

    "Please don''t take it, that money is for buying for lunch. I won''t complain to anyone but please give it back. I am sorry if I offended you in any way."

    "What did you say? Don''t you want to be friends with us? So you need to make an offering. Nothing comes free here princess."

    Sakura had tightened her grip, even though I was not resisting. My hands were hurting and my clothes were dirty now.

    ''Why, things always ends up like this. Why keep repeating even though I knew this was going to happen, I didn''t run away but quietly accepted it. Has anything really changed at all?''

    If only Lady Athena was here. I need to go back to her. To keep my promise, I must try harder. Even though its little I must do something. Even if it hurts I won''t back down anymore. I will surely break free this time.

    With all my strength, I pulled my legs back and pushed it upwards like a spring. Sakura was taken by surprise and was thrown back. I took out a large piece of cloth from my pocket (handkerchief) and then threw it at Saki. I snatched my bag from her while she was still in confusion and started running towards the exit gate.

    I did not look back. My eyes were closed, but my feet kept on running they didn''t stop. I opened my eyes and saw that I was still running but my surrounding had changed now. Somehow my hands felt a bit heavy. I was running on a golden lit road which seemed to be endless. I looked at my hands and my bag was gone.

    Instead there was a white sword in my left hand and a black sword in my right hand. What''s going on?

    It did seem that I had seen these two swords earlier. But before I could remember them, it seems that my luck ran out again. The road had disappeared and I was falling down now. I had pretty much gotten used to this type of treatment in my dreams now. But still the sensation of falling from an unknown height is still in no way a relaxing experience. The sword from my hands slipped as I saw them flying away from me. I projected my hands high up in a final attempt to catch them but to no avail. Somehow I had a strong feeling and felt a great connection to these two swords.

    But there was no time to think, because I was awake now and I could hear the deep breaths of Lady Athena who was sleeping beside me and for some reason she was very close.

    Why did I remember such a thing which I had forgotten long ago? But it doesn''t matter now, I have changed, maybe a bit, but I have!!!

    Now I had someone I could depend upon and our bonds grew deeper and deeper by the time we spent together.

    Now if I think about it, the things I said yesterday to her. My face was turning red.

    As if embarrassed, dazzled, awkward...

    My eyes narrowed and a smile appeared on my face. I turned my face towards Lady Athena and in an attempt to wake her up my hands slowly approached her cheeks and after a slight hesitation I poked her with my fingers. Her cheeks were soft and my fingers went deep. She woke up with just a single touch.

    "Good morning."

    As usual she woke up after rubbing her eyes and greeted me with a good morning too.

    She took a sudden look at my bright red face, and brought her forehead close to mine till they were in contact. I was startled.

    "Sachi your face is all red. Are you feeling feverish?"

    "No I am fine. Its just that I woke up now." My temperature started cooling down after Lady Athena moved her face away. I am still no used to it. Huhhhh¡­.

    Both of us were quite after this exchange, because we both have now to visit the Temple in the Pantheon for the reincarnation ceremony. We don''t know when we will get to meet each other, so we were still worried and the thought of being separate scared us. We both as usual together took our baths and got dressed for the ceremony. While Lady Athena was wearing the same dress which she wore in the reincarnation ceremony. I on the other hand decided to wear a blue shirt, brown blazer unbuttoned and a blue skirt.

    We had to leave after two hours, as the ceremony was scheduled at twelve o'' clock. We decided to make the breakfast ourselves and settled on to make sandwiches, rolled Omelet and eggs with furikake.

    After we had finished our meal, an angel appeared at our door with an invitation to the Temple.

    Finally its happening, I wonder what awaits us in the new world.

    For now to answer our summons, we are going to visit the Temple.

    Lady Athena held my hand and kept pressing it harder and harder and yet it was light and gentle. I could tell she was anxious and so was I. I did not speak a thing but the warmth of our hands was more than enough to calm us.

    [TELEPORT]

    ***

    THE TEMPLE

    We were standing in front of a huge marble building with a central tower and a dome at the top. It was as grand and as beautiful as wealth and skill could make it. Many beautiful fountains, statues and flowers surrounded the perimeter.

    "It seems that we are late. Others have already arrived. Lets go Sachi."

    "Okay."

    Lady Athena as if catching the hesitation and the sensation of fear in my voice spoke to me.

    "Don''t worry. I will be there with you. So lets go."

    We climbed the small flight of stairs to the huge entrance which was half concealed by the gigantic white marble doors. Its interior gives a sober and bare impression by its lack of ornaments and statues in the nave. The ribbed vaults, supported by compound piers, are closed by ornamented keystones. Light enters the church through blue stained-glass windows of the clerestory and the tall, traceried windows in the side walls.

    We reached the end of the corridor and entered yet another big hall with a much larger dome covered in red-petal glass. And as usual the source less ¨C light still haunted me.

    All the eyes were suddenly focused at us and like a reflex I suddenly caught on to Lady Athena''s hand. We could hear all types of murmur going around.

    "How are they still alive?"

    "Were they really attacked by the heavenly beast or was that just a flying rumour?"

    "Still why do they bother even coming here."

    "Right it doesn''t make a difference, because they won''t be able to accomplish anything."

    Several footsteps could be heard heading in our direction. I lifted my head and saw Goddess Freya, goddess Aphrodite, goddess Ova and Goddess Artemis accompanied by Sakura Kendo and Saki Honda.

    "I am so glad Sachi you are still alive after that ferocious beast attacked you."

    "We were so worried, to hear that our classmate had such a fateful encounter."

    Goddess Freya and Goddess Artemis stepped forward. Lady Athena clenched my hand tightly and I could look at her and tell that she was ready to face anything whatever one could throw at her.

    "Athena I heard that your human partner was attacked. Its so depressing just to think about how the beast could have eaten you alive."

    "Now you sure understand the difference in our power. If World God wouldn''t have helped you, then both of you would have perished before even reincarnating. There is still time just turn back and go hole yourself up in your small room."

    All the other present attendees were giving us the silent treatment, but Lady Athena looked unfazed by all of it.

    "You, both are wrong. You don''t know the first thing about us."

    Goddess Freya looked angry and made no attempt to hide her contempt or hatred at her defiance.

    She took another step as if to punch Lady Athena, but then someone barged through the entrance and for some reason the whole hall panicked and I felt a bit of suffocation. It was as if I was brought upon on my knees by some supreme invisible power at play. I looked around the room and everyone had the same expression of a slight pain and fear.

    "The Almighty World God has made his appearance in the Founder''s Altar and will now begin the proceedings of the reincarnation ceremony" announced one of the angels in his somewhat high and mighty tone.

    The World God as usual held a scepter in his hand and accompanied by a huge elegant yet wild eagle. He walked from the entrance to the other end of a hall and made a small tap with his scepter on the floor. The hall started shaking and the small area on which He stood rose high above from the ground.

    "My children and humans of the mortal realm, we have all gathered here on the auspicious occasion of you reincarnation into the new world. May my blessings be with thou who have decided to step into this new world save it from falling apart. I congratulate you all for getting a new life and may you achieve everything you desire and fulfill your dreams. And I shall wait here for your safe return and will be looking upon you as you overcome all the hurdles life throws at you."

    Everyone started clapping, though it was a bit disarrayed and not synchronized, but for some reason World God was slowly rubbing his fingers at the end of his beard. I could tell that he looked smug; maybe the speech was just to catch everyone''s attention.

    "We will now begin the reincarnation ceremony. I shall explain you the different things you need to know."

    World God this time raised his scepter high up and small flicker of lights burst out from his magical stick and disappeared after giving off a bright light. Several magical circles formed around the building. The largest drawn at the center of the hall. It had two inner magical circles and at the centre of the biggest magic circle a small white altar stood with a green glass ball as big as a soccer ball. This suspiciously looking sorcery ball also gave a faint green light which caught my attention for a while.

    "Now I shall, ask each pair of you to step in each of the small magical circle and place your hand on the ''Orb of the Being''. This magical orb will establish a permanent connection between the God and the partnered human. This ball will also help the gods to bestow upon their unique skill onto you and then you will be reincarnated into the world of Isleguard."

    The first one to step forward and volunteer was Homura Kenta and Goddess Freya. It seems that they are in a bit of hurry. They took each of their position on the magical circles and slowly placed their hands on the magic orb. After few seconds a white light emerged from the centre and blue light came falling down upon us from the sky. I was blinded by the sudden bursts. But I slowly opened my eyes which were trying to accommodate themselves as per the surroundings ¡­. and the two were gone.

    "The first ceremony was successful. Remember that in this new world you will be born in a new body and we have kept in mind that you all are born in a perfect environment where you can train without any concerns and seek the guidance of your God. We shall now move to the next pair."

    Time flew by, as each and every pair stepped forward and the same process repeated itself. All the other nineteen duos had left the divine realm and had reincarnated themselves. It was just too easy, I was expecting something more eventful and action- oriented. Guess not.

    "Sachi lets go. We are the last."

    "Yeah."

    We both took our respective position on the magic circle. Suddenly the World God himself stepped down from his elevated position. Before I could notice, we three were the only one present in the Temple Hall.

    "I am sure, you are feeling well now."

    The world God was standing in front of me. And in his usual wise tone that was adenoidal in nature caught my attention.

    "Yeah, I am fine¡­.. Worl...Grandfather. Goddess Athena had been looking after me the whole time. Thank you for your concern."

    For some reason, I ended him calling grandfather, maybe because he had previously asked me to do so. I hope he doesn''t consider it disrespectful.

    "I like the sound of that. I wish you best of luck on your journey. Now lets continue with the ceremony."

    I stepped forward towards the Altar, where Lady Athena was waiting for me.

    We both were looking at each other, but couldn''t come up with what to say. Just before placing our hands on the magic orb;

    "I will do my best to find you soon."

    "I will do my best to find you soon."

    We both simultaneously spoke the same thing. We smiled at each other, while our hands involuntarily touched the magic sphere. It was kind of smooth and cold.

    But suddenly my hand felt a bit of repulsion, my whole body was hurting. I took a step back. Red streaks of lightning fell all around me.

    Was it supposed to be like this?

    Something was wrong for sure. Before I could look at my surrounding I fell unconscious and crashed on the ground. The last thing I saw before my eyes shut down was Lady Athena running towards me.

    ***

    GODDESS ATHENA

    ''What''s happening? Why the ground is shaking. Something''s not right. Why this red lightning is ravaging the Temple Hall. Sachi, she is hurt. Oh, no she fell down on ground.''

    I ran towards her in full speed, but before I could reach, her body disappeared in thin air. My mind went blank. Sachi was gone, and I was still here. I didn''t know what to do. What could have gone wrong this time?

    I looked towards another person in the room, who was standing a bit further away and he too seemed surprised with the sudden occurrence.

    I was by now, half lying on the floor. I stood up and took long steps to quickly reach where this other person was standing.

    "World God, what happened here and why?"

    "It seems too bizarre for me too. But I think there is no need to worry about. The reincarnation was successful. Its just that I can''t trace back her location. She might have ended up in an entirely different location and body than intended."

    "Huhhh"

    "I mean, you already have noticed by now, that she possesses a tremendous amount of soul power."

    "Yeah, but is it even possible for a human. But why was it first undetectable before."

    "There is one thing I hadn''t told you about."

    "What is it? Please tell me."

    "After Sachi was able to assimilate the apple of Tree of Life. I got curious and checked into her origins. It seems that she is actually a descendant of Goddess Urza. Though she didn''t possess my blood, she was born with a tremendous amount of soul power. The reincarnation circle helps the soul to find a perfect body that could handle the implant. So, considering her case, the results were obvious. The magic circle went berserk but hopefully it was able to find a perfect body and synchronize with her soul."

    "Wait, you are telling me she is Aunt Urza''s daughter."

    I still remember when she went missing after the war. My mother and she were good friends. She also used to play with me when I was a kid. She was the one who took me to the spirit lake for the first time.

    While I was reminiscing about the past. I was soon interrupted by the familiar voice.

    "Well, you are still here. You need to complete the ceremony. Just go and place the hands on the orb and the ceremony will be completed."

    I still had my concerns, but it was better to follow World god''s direction than sit and do nothing.

    I went to the magic circle and placed my hands on the orb and a white light enveloped my body.

    ''Don''t worry Sachi; I won''t stop until I find you.''

    The light show seemed to have been over. All the player pieces were now set on the table.

    All that was left was to sit and watch how thing play out. Is there still hope left, will the dark forces take full control or these braves would be victorious in their endeavour?

    ***

    SACHI KONDO

    "Gwaaaaah!"

    My head hurts. At the same time, I feel uncomfortable; like something is stuck in my throat. I can''t take it anymore, so I opened my eyes.

    I can''t see clearly. Everything is blurry. But after a while,...

    I still couldn''t see anything. It was all dark.

    I think I fell asleep now. But my head doesn''t hurt now. I am all good. Now about my situation. Its not at all familiar. All I could remember was that I was in some sort of reincarnation ritual.

    That''s it. I must be in my mother''s womb. Wait; don''t tell me that I will be conscious here for nine months.

    It seems that it has been an eternity now. I sleep, think, imagine eating food, sometimes talk to myself and sometimes imagine playing with Lady Athena. I wonder what she is doing. Is everyone going through the same phase as I am? I remember all the nice places I had visited with her. They were engraved in my memory because no one ever took me to visit such beautiful places or on a trip.

    I am getting bored. Maybe the gods would have provided us with some books or video games. Even a mobile phone with internet connection works. But what about the charging cable, will they provide us with that too.

    "Ahhhh¡­. I am going to sleep now."

    The me awoke, please wake me up after some time the me going to sleep now.

    I think I am getting used to this. My surroundings still remains dark. I wonder the time when I am born, how should I greet my new parents. Maybe I should make a smile and say nice to meet you. Or should I go with putting a normal crying act in my father''s hands. Will I be able to speak just after I am born? Will my new parents freak out if I do that?

    I don''t remember anything about my real parents, but I promise I will be a good girl and do everything to keep my new mother and father happy.

    I can''t even use magic here. What a waste of time. I could have practiced a lot. All I could do was think of several interesting ways I could use magic. Well my cubicle bomb idea worked. I thought about different ways I could use water element or fire element as attack spells. I remember now I never used any earth attribute magic. Wind was another aspect I took less interest in. but here I was devising different kind of magic spells, several odd combinations. I wonder how many of them will work.

    Should I learn swordsmanship when I come of age? I will ask Lady Athena for her advice.

    I wonder what my face would look like. I knew I was pretty in my previous life and many people who took a close look at my face never denied it. Bu I still don''t think I was that good looking, was I.

    "I think I had, fallen asleep again. I feel a little week now."

    BUMP.

    BUMP.

    "What, is the time has come. Surprise, I am here. Should I start with introducing myself? Wait newborns don''t speak. I wonder what kind of face I should make. Or maybe I will usually cover my face with my hairs as usual. I wonder will I be born with long hairs or not. Just think something."

    BUMP.

    BUMP.

    "Wait could I be in a ride now. The road sure is bumpy. It doesn''t hurt, but feels a bit nauseated. Just stop the vehicle already driver."

    "Ah, nobody is hearing me. Its so lonely here."

    CRACK.

    CRACK.

    "What is this weird cracking sound is it supposed to be like this. The voices, they just keep on getting louder. I can just faintly hear some rustling sounds from outside. Well, regardless of how sketchy this situation is, I feel being crushed under something."

    "Ahhhhhhhhh¡­ that hurts."

    I felt my whole weight push against something hard. For some reason I was quickly becoming conscious of my whole body, which up till now never existed. This is weird, I feel more legs and hands than I could possibly have. Is something wrong with me?

    BUMP.

    "What kind of stupid ride is this?"

    BUMP.

    "Fine if you are so stubborn, then take this."

    I took a stance, pulled one of my limbs back, since I couldn''t make out which of my limbs is my leg. I applied a bit tension in my muscles and swinged it with all my might.

    CRACK.

    A huge white chunk fell on the ground and dim light poured in the pitch black world of mine. I still couldn''t see much, but in the dim light I could at least make out some of my surroundings. There were bare rocks all around, and a jagged ceiling looming above. The ground was strangely bumpy and uneven.

    I took a deep breath, and my vision was kind of bit strange. It was not human at all. It felt like a more 360 degree view. Could it be my superpower, the all viewing eye!

    Well, I couldn''t come up with a good name instantly.

    Now time to see who my parents are. Ah, I forgot to cry. Should I start now? I looked around a bit. It sure is bit dark, but that will do, its better than seeing nothing.

    Now back tom my search finding ¨C parents.

    "What''s that thing?"

    My jaws dropped, and my mouth was left wide open. My breath caught in my throat.

    "A monster, no it''s a lizard. Is it really supposed to be that gigantic?"

    I almost fainted. But I need to keep my wits up. This is not a situation to fall unconscious. My danger senses are ringing. Wait what''s that. Do I really have such a thing? Could it be another power of mine, the sixth sense!

    I took a deep breath; it helps me keep calm, during emergency situations.

    My new born instincts were screaming of how unsafe the situation was. I need to survive if I want to meet the person I have been waiting for all this time.

    I was inside a small white encase which was half broken thanks to my'' super ultimate fast power jacked kick''.

    A huge red lizard, with a long tail and a boulder attached at the end of it was rolling this small oval sheath with the help of his nose. I could feel the warm air entering and leaving the two huge openings.

    "Good, it hasn''t noticed me yet."

    I took a look on the other side, and I was about fifteen feet above the normal ground. It seemed more like a mountain cliff with a downward slope. I had decided at the next bump I will start running and jump down before the lizard monster could make a move. All I could do was now hope that my simple plan works.

    THREE. TWO. ON¡­.EEEE.

    BUMP.

    ''And Jump.''

    A chill went through my head and my ears or whatever body part it was, were left in shock.

    "It saw me. I am still in mid air. There''s still chance."

    I fell on the ground on my head. But it doesn''t hurt much. I need to run.

    I don''t know why but it seems that all my limbs are being used for running. Well that actually makes me move faster. The place is huge, but this road is straight but I cannot ascertain how long it is because of the lack of light.

    I was running at my full speed I could muster, just after birth. There was no time to think about parents, or why there is a monster and why I am in a place which mostly resembled a cave or a ruin.

    "ROOOOOAAAARRRRghhh !!!"

    "What''s this sudden howling about?"

    I turned back and saw the huge lizard taking a step back and making a huge leap for me. It was surely angry and frustrated to see its food escape literally from under his nose.

    RUN.

    All I could think was to save my life and wonder how I messed up during my reincarnation ceremony.

 Chapter 8 - EPILOGUE

    EPILOGUE

    I was visiting the tree of life on my usual morning stroll; it has been two days since the reincarnation took place. I hope they are all doing well.

    "Why don''t you show yourself?"

    I felt a long seemingly forgotten familiar presence just behind the Tree of Life. Could it really be....

    A tall woman with white hairs, crystal blue eyes, a beautiful young lady appeared from behind the trees.

    "Nothing escapes you. And here I was planning to sneak up and surprise you World God."

    "Urza I never thought you would ever come back in the divine realm."

    "Well I totally agree. But things turning out like this, I couldn''t resist myself."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "You know, why I am here? Do you really want me to say it?"

    "¡­...."

    "Fine then. I wanted to know about my daughter Sachi. What happened that she ended up in the divine realm and also broke the first seal?"

    "HAAAAAHAA, she and her whole class was chosen for the reincarnation in Isleguard. As for the first seal, I think its because she had an encounter and a small scuffle with Fenrir."

    "What? And you are telling me this now! I thought by placing two layered seals on her I would be able to keep her safe from all kinds of trouble."

    "I think its fate, that she ended up being reincarnated in the same world where once you commanded an army during the Holy war. I think she will grow up to be even stronger than you."

    "Really!"

    "However, during the reincarnation ceremony I lost track of her whereabouts'' and am not able to locate her. By any chance, is it because of the second seal you placed on her?"

    "Who knows? But I will be looking forward to where this goes! I hope you will too look after your granddaughter."

    "Yes, why not, saving pretty girls is the duty of every man. By the way are you leaving by any chance?"

    "You are too old for that. And yeah, I am having fun exploring different worlds in the mortal realm. So let''s meet someday again."

    And so the two supreme beings just vanished in thin air....

    AFTERWORD

    Hello there, this is NOEL ELITIA.

    I''m not really the type whom you would find out on streets or pose in front of a camera, so forgive me if I speak my mind a little louder and make you feel like I am a ditz. Whoops, maybe I am under-rating myself a little.

    Um, well then, this work is an improved and revised version of an adventure I always imagine myself being in.

    I originally began writing this story completely as a hobby, but at the end I thought to put it up on online publishing for others to share my journey on which I had embarked and create new bonds with unknown discerning eyes of the readers.

    As I write this, I''m actually still worrying that the book will never actually make it to completion or put up, but, well, if you''re reading this, then that must mean my worries were misplaced... I hope they were.

    WHEN I GOT REINCARNATED AS A SPIDER WITH MY GODDESS, is a story set in a fantasy world where Gods often have descended themselves to purge evil and partake in wars. People worship these Gods who bestow upon them super incredible powers and uphold their legacy by creating new legends. Whether it is the war between two empires or a massacre between races, the beings of this world has always admired and feared The Strongest. This is not your story of a hero defeating the demon king, or a leader building his new kingdom. The romance between a knight in silver armour and a princess or an expedition of crazed adventurers in search for mysterious relics that are beyond comprehension holds no value.

    This is a story of reincarnators who were once the part of not a peaceful but a quieter world, who would later on give up their humanity to save their own hide and become the pawns of Gods and Devils of Hell to orchestrate a new holy war for their own amusement.

    At the end of their journeys, what path will they finally choose? Whether they will sacrifice themselves to protect the other or abandon the hope and will of others to protect themselves?

    Will it be determined by the will of the Gods or by those who will foolishly challenge and defy the will of these all powerful Absolute Beings?

    Anyway, I really have guts to bring a blindfold-child''s work to the reader''s table like this... But that''s just how I feel about it. I''ve already gone and done it now, though. All that''s left is to hope that this first volume was to the liking of anyone who read it. Did you enjoy it at all? I plan to continue adding more and more eye-catching characters to this saga from now on, too. Something like a homunculus who became an assassin maid and an elven princess as a guide, for starters.

    If you enjoyed this volume, then please continue to support ''When I Got Reincarnated As A Spider With My Goddess'' from now on! Thank you so much, really.

    Another thing is that, I am still a student who just got infatuated by reading isekai light novels and decided to write his own story. After coming from school and completing my homework, I would sit down with my rough copy which had a layout of different ways I had planned to move the story forward. I still remember the time I was always in a hurry and made several typo mistakes which took several hours to fix, which is very unfortunate.

    I always imagine myself, that I''d look a lot cooler sitting at a desk, typing up my novel while sipping coffee. I already know that wouldn''t really suit me, though. Its totally out of my own taste and thrill of a busy workaholic man. Did I really call myself that!

    I''m aware that Sachi didn''t really make much use of her own powers in this volume, but don''t worry; she will start gradually powering up from now on! She is going to be the most OP (overpowered) character in the entire history of fantasy adventure genre.

    From volume 2 the story will be filled with thrill, action, adventure, mystery, fights, sword battles and magic combat. Believe me or not I am sure you will enjoy each and every move Sachi takes in order to survive in this harsh world and make strong allies to help her in time of her need.

    VOLUME 2 ¨C SYNOPSIS

    Sachi continues on her journey in The Great Tathya Labyrinth, while defeating powerful monsters and adapting to the harsh and cruel environment of the labyrinth that always puts her on trials. Fighting the human army five thousand strong or defeating the Apostle of Hell and becoming the wielder of Dual blade of the Dawn & Dusk.

    But after an encounter with the ex-True Demon Lord of this world, it seems that her life has come to a standstill again. Whether that will be the end of her or not is soon to be revealed.

    Anyway, here are my special thanks for this time. To all those who read my work, you have my deepest gratitude.

    NOEL ELITIA

    Contact me: - noelelitia14@gmail.com

    SEE

    YOU

    IN

    THE

    NEXT

    VOLUME

 Chapter 9 - PROLOGUE

    PROLOGUE

    Hfff¡­

    How much time has it been?

    Can anyone look at the time and tell because there are no wall clocks here and specially its dark so maybe I cannot even pinpoint where the wall is.

    Well, I don''t even have the time to search for a wall.

    HHAhhhhh¡­..

    Just give up, why you are chasing after this little small life of mine. It has been more than 30 minutes that I came out from my egg shell and for some reason I have eight white crystalline legs and a 360 degree vision. I don''t know where I am, or even what am I to begin with.

    RUN.

    Its catching up. The ground has become much dull and dismally uneven. However the lighting problem is gone. The crystalline rocks embedded in the walls and scattered in the corner of this closed dump and unexpectedly long unending cave are shining with a blue sparkly light.

    I doubt I had ever run this much in my life, it''s a shame if I knew I had it in me, then I would have made sure to participate in the high school marathon competition.

    Ah, yes. It''s rude of me not to introduce myself. My name is Sachi Kondo and sometime ago, maybe just like you I was a normal high school student, though it was not much of a life to brag about to begin with. But here''s the deal, my whole class was the victim of an unfortunate road accident and then we were summoned in heaven.

    This is where the crazy fantasy stuff began, where we were told to reincarnate ourselves in a new world by the Gods. After staying in heaven for a week, I became good friends with the Goddess of Knowledge ¨C Athena.

    Even if it sounds normal to you to make friends, but things are much different for me. For those who do not know of my past life, let me tell you this.

    I was lost.

    Not, in the sense that I got lost on the streets, well I do have navigation issues, I admit it. What I really want to say is that I was all alone till the last moment before I died. I had no parents and neither friend. No one cared about me, and my guardian uncle and aunt just saw me only as a means to an end for their own personal gains.

    Lady Athena, despite all my weaknesses became friends with me unconditionally and nothing could have made me much happier.

    As per Almighty World God''s instruction, we were supposed to be born in a high class noble society to aid in our noble ventures to save the world. We were also, supposed to be accompanied by our god or goddess in contract.

    Of course my Goddess in contract was Lady Athena. I would never accept any other god''s help. Not to mention they and my other classmates tried to assassinate me and her. If you ask me why, then it''s just so that they could have some fun since no one would mind if a dead person dies again.

    But here I was making a long sprint to save my life just after my birth. There was no sign of my new parents or a doctor. After all that I had planned to make a surprising entrance at my delivery. To smile when only the nurse is looking at me and astonish her. To cry in my mother''s folded arms while she hugs me and call her ''maamaa'' and hold the gigantic fingers of my father in my puny little hand.

    But I was instead greeted by a huge lizard monster, whose tonight''s menu main dish included fresh eggs picked up in a cave. I doubt whether it''s hygienic or not to eat eggs picked up from unidentifiable suspicious locations.

    Mr. Lizard should be more careful. Then again, maybe reasoning is beyond its mental fortitude because it hadn''t given up on me and is still chasing me; after I made my great escape.

    I am sure I had somehow messed up during the reincarnation ceremony that I landed in such a predicament or rather a peculiar life and death situation. I hope no new-born ever finds himself in such a precarious situation.

    I wonder what Lady Athena is doing; I hope she is at least not somewhere dangerous. I will make sure to find her, no matter how long it takes.

    But first I need to deal with this never giving up freakish monster. Just how much stamina does it has, to run for this long at such a fast pace with a huge ugly fat body like that.

    I always got bullied by the problem-kids at school, but this was just too serious. This creature knew no restraints, bullying an infant is a serious offence and is a punishable act of crime. So maybe I should search for an adult or a police officer. But, there is no way someone would be kind enough to build a police station in a dilapidated, dumpy rocky cave.

    Noooo, I looked at its face again. It''s scary!

    With its long reddish tongue stuck out of its mouth and large amount of white slimy liquid being sprayed all over ....... ...¡­...EUCKKKKKK.

    I know, maybe I could ask him to collect some ingredients and arrange a stove. I have got a knack for cooking, and I have full confidence in my skills.

    So how do I approach him, then there is the language barrier.

    But it doesn''t hurt to give it a try.

    "Hey, Mr. Lizard, would you like to try some tempura or curry maybe."

    "ROOAAAARGhhhhh¡­"

    "Never mind, I won''t bother you anymore, I will keep on running. You may continue with your wild hunt...."

 Chapter 10 - CHAPTER - 1 : WILL I DIE AGAIN IN CHAPTER ONE

    CHAPTER 1 ¨C WILL I DIE AGAIN IN CHAPTER ONE

    I am totally exhausted and at my limits now. I could tell that my lungs were about to burst at any moment, even though I have my doubts that whether I have them or not in the first place. There is no way I can run anymore.

    Even though I have been running on my new found natural instincts and maybe I was even on my adrenaline pump ''flight'' response mode, but its effect was too wearing off slowly.

    I knew only one thing that I had to survive no matter what. I will figure something out. So I need to run, I need to keep running, till I can shake off this intimidating predator from my trail.

    The dim light makes me sick. It''s so unreal. I kept on taking turns many times in my way, but the scenery didn''t change.

    The lizard monster is still chasing me, but in no way it looks exhausted except for more frustrated and angry. Its loud horrific outcries could be heard echoing in this closed and unassumingly huge endless cave. Now I doubt whether it is even a cave or not.

    Hufff¡­.Puffff.

    DRIP¡­. DRIP¡­..

    "Is that the sound of water?"

    I sped up my movement, with the thought that I could dive inside the water source and only hope that the lizard didn''t knew how to swim or was stupid enough to jump and drown itself. And if it ends up dead the better will be my situation. I could care no less. What do you expect from me, having sympathy for a being who tries to eat newly born kids? I know I am much older mentally but I want to treat it as a new life.

    You get it, right.

    I was soon able to see a small circular lake in the corner surrounded by two walls and then there was a hole in one of the walls through which water poured in at a comparably higher thrust than the sound made it look like.

    "Well, it looks pretty deep."

    I was about twenty meter away and was about to take a sharp turn near the next turn and make a spectacular jump into the lake.

    When one of my odd shaped and somewhat segmented legs just¡­just ¡­just had to slip and trip over a moist rock and made me roll over head-butt.

    How shameful¡­..utterly disgraceful.

    THUMP.

    THUMP.

    At least the ground is a bit soft and clayey so I didn''t end up with any bruises or cut.

    I looked back and to my horror, the lizard which had shown no signs of intelligence up till now saw through my misfortune and took the advantage of this opening.

    It rolled back its tongue and after making a crude face, was it a smile; it opened its huge mouth. I could see its large sharp canines and the foul smell it gave was unbearable even at this distance.

    ''Is he about to eat me in one gulp? I cannot move. My legs are frozen and I am too exhausted to move or think. It''s just like the last time, being attacked by that Heavenly Beast Wolf and the guilt of unable to do anything in front of a powerhouse being ¡­. It''s unbearable.''

    Will I really be lucky like the last time and someone will come around and save me.

    Is this the end?

    I had closed my eyes and started counting backwards, waiting for the inevitable. Being chewed under its molars, plummeted by its tediously long tongue, shoved down its throat, then digested and finally.........¡­ never mind.

    That''s when I think my life changed, seeing death up close for the third time.

    I realized there are no convenient miracles. Whether you are in a fantasy world or the real world, your carefree nature will always come back and bite you and every time it will be much more painful than the last time.

    I opened my eyes and someone had switched off the lights. But I could still see myself fine. That''s when a person appeared before me. She had white hairs and blue eyes. She was beautiful and attractive, just by looking at her I could tell unlike me she had a strong willed personality. It was like D¨¦j¨¤-woo.

    She looked so familiar that I realized that she was the one from my odd dreams I have been having recently. And now when I am dying I am hallucinating again, or maybe I am already dead.

    I still could not move, but the best part was that I was back in my human body. The unseemingly familiar yet foreign lady walked towards me and gently held my chin in her hands.

    Let me make it crystal clear, I have no idea what is happening.

    "Would you prefer that I say that you could have done nothing to change the outcome or say that if you had not given up then you could have changed the ending¡­.. tell me what your heart desires?"

    I was dumbstruck!

    Why, why now of all times.

    Of course I want to live. Of course I want to spend more time with people I love and care about. I wanted to make them proud, to show them my best side. To tell them that they could count on my help whenever they are in trouble. But every time, I am so vulnerable, and alone. Always made to feel inferior and weak around those who are talented and strong.

    For once I thought things would change in this new world, yet again I think I ended up being the same scapegoat I was before, trapped in the same loop, ready to be cut again and again, to the point that nothing would be left of me.

    But if you ask me¡­.

    Both the choices are pointless. I would never give up; I will never stop trying because that is who I am. There will be things at which I will be slow at but I will keep on trying and trying. Work Hard. And even if there was nothing left to try and someone said that I would have not been able to change the results either way.

    I won''t accept it.

    Because I knew that there is someone who will always believe in me. Someone who will always stay by my side and smile at me amidst all the odds and my failures.

    The hand which up till now gently held my chin was slowly caressing my cheeks, then this tall woman bent down a little and making a cutely bashful smile kissed my face and in a motherly loving tone said to me,

    "It''s not over yet. If you don''t end things then nothing can start. And if you dislike the situation, then use your strength to change it. I love you and I will always be watching over you."

    THUD.

    THUD.

    BOOM.

    My ears went numb by these noises. I opened my eyes after it had reflexively closed down due to the loud boom sound. The mysterious lady was gone, and the lizard who was up till now going to swallow me in a second was writhing in pain under the huge pile of debris which fell over it as a huge scorpion made a break through the wall.

    One was not enough, that a second makes a surprise entrance. I don''t know how this new creature got here or what''s its deal. But surely it is dangerous to stay here any longer.

    This scorpion was about the same size as the lizard monster but had a segmented body covered with large strong scales. As for the species I was able to identify it because of its huge towering tail waving around with its pointed black tip.

    I need to use this situation to my advantage if I wanted to live. RUN, run far away. That was the one and only thing on my mind. By now I think my paralyzed body had regained its bit of strength and I slowly dragged my body to the other side of the wall till I could use a huge rock as a covering.

    "BWWWWAAAAArrrrrrrgggggghhh"

    The lizard monster was bleeding all over and the scorpion looked unharmed, preparing to attack and deal the final blow. The waving of its pointed stinger weapon had stopped as it took a silent and rigid stance. It went back and forth and after gaining a bit momentum pierced through the abdomen of the lizard.

    "WWAAAAAAHHH"

    The lizard monster was in a lot of pain, who would not be after a pointed spike is shoved inside your stomach. And if the stinger is poisonous then it''s over for Mr. Lizard.

    Either way I am still at a disadvantage if even one of them survives. I need to jump in the pool and wait till things settle down. There''s no way these monsters look friendly or talkative.

    I took a last look at the corpse and waited till the scorpion could make its next move. I thought it was time to say REST IN PEACE. Thanks for playing catch-catch with me. Even if the price of being caught was my life, no one played with me in my previous life. So, THANK YOU¡­.

    THUMP.

    The huge rock-type boulder attached at the end of the lizard''s tail slammed upon the scorpion''s head. Splash, blood spluttered out everywhere and the formation of a red fountain of this savagery red fluid made me puke. It was a one-shot kill.

    "The hunter became hunted." I always wanted to say that, but this gore had not ended yet.

    The corpse of the Scorpion lay still, my saviour-cum-predator was dead.

    The stillness after this chaotic turn of events was suffocating and I tried my best not to lose my cool or, maybe I already had lost it and was just barely standing on my unknown number of feet. I had realized by now, we all had got only one shot at life. A single mistake and its game over. If I am not careful, I could be the next departing soul.

    SHRIEK.

    SHRRR.

    The debris had started to move and the lizard still bleeding with several cuts and deep wounds with a huge hole in its abdomen started walking towards me.

    "Don''t you realize, just rest. It''s so painful. Doesn''t it hurt by walking in such a dreadful condition? Even if you ate me don''t you get it I will just jump out of the huge hole in your stomach. So¡­ Please stop."

    "JUST GIVE UP!"

    I kept on shouting as loudly as I could, I was so desperate that I forgot that he didn''t understood my language, but surely he understood the pain of being hurt.

    The lizard kept on walking and covered the twenty meter distance before I knew it and opened its large mouth, in a second attempt to eat me.

    "So, this is how thing will be. You won''t lose; you won''t waver and even in the face of death keep on walking the path that ensures your survival."

    I was horrified and my face was pale. My expressions had frozen. But it was not fear, but admiration. The tenacity of the monster had turned the tide on the scorpion and finally it was up again for its next kill. Someone did mention that you just can''t beat a person who won''t give up. Seeing it in its truest form only conveyed me one message that I can die any time, but living takes true courage.

    So this time with all my strength, I stopped shaking and came out of my hiding. I was face to face with the lizard. I lifted up my two limbs in order to stop it from biting me. Even if I break a leg or two, I won''t back down.

    "ROAAaaaaaRRRRGHH."

    The voice had died down, but it had the same killing intent blooming and as lively as ever. But I still stood firm. In front of me was my enemy and I was his.

    Maybe ten seconds had passed, but for me it was a life-time. The yellow shine in the lizard''s eye slowly disappeared and it fell down back to ground.

    It was finally all over. I took a deep breath and sat down on my butt, I see, it''s somewhat a bit oval in shape. Just what exactly am I.

    Where am I? Are there others beside me? How long have I been asleep? Am I even in the right world? WHAT IF I AM NOT EVEN ME, BUT SOMEONE ELSE? WAIT THAT SEEMS UNLIKELY, IF I AM NOT ME THEN HOW WILL I BE ABLE TO DIFFERETIATE!

    Well, no point in wasting time on what-if''s!

    I need to figure out everything with what I have present in real time and grasped up till now.

    For starters a huge cave like infrastructure with monsters lurking around. Keeping the constants and characteristics of a fantasy world in mind I should probably be in a dungeon or a labyrinth.

    Monsters are strong enough to break the walls and are ready to kill anything in order to survive.

    For now I need to find a way outside and search for Lady Athena. That is my present goal from now on. Well I need to go up in dungeons floor-wise if I want to exit through the entrance. Completing the dungeon maybe impossible in my current state and I don''t know how long will it take.

    Having a map or a rough sketch of this place will really help out. Speaking of which I remember World God telling about ''Status Window'' feature available to all. Not to forget about using magic.

    So how does it goes? Maybe I should shout at my full voice.

    "Status Window."

    A blue screen popped in front of me with several parameters and readings. Or, maybe it was just being projected over my retina.

    WHAT!!!!

    INTERESTING. Wait¡­. Isn''t it too normal?

    As expected I am level 1 and nameless at that. I have one skill and one unique skill which I have no idea how they work. Well I don''t know how much 100 HP is even supposed to value.

    But what''s up with the MP and SP stats!

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : --------

    AGE : 1 hour 23 minutes

    RACE : ARACHNE

    LEVEL : 1

    HP : 100

    MP : ERR

    SP : ERR

    UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS

    SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 1] [POISON MAGIC LV1]

    [THREAD MAGIC LV1]

    TITLES : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE

    It concerns me. I know it''s probably error. Could it be that they are so low, that the even the system is ashamed to display it. I won''t be surprised. But even so, I need to face the truth, without relying on any dreamlike powers.

    Spoken like a true warrior. Hmmmm..HM¡­hum¡­

    And what does the gluttony skill even does, there is no additional information or any specifics given about how to use these skills. Times like this is when game players wish for an appraisal skill.

    I don''t even get the meaning of my title. It''s so frustrating. Fine I am a legacy of some goddess¡­.. Wait [Race : Arachne].

    I ran to the pool and covered the long distance in a matter of few seconds, these legs are awesome and super fast.

    I hesitated a bit and slowly placed one of my limbs on the water surface. It was a white crystalline segmented thin body structure, something I had never seen before. It appeared sturdy and yet soft when I touched.

    Finally, time for the final revelation, I can''t wait anymore. I closed my 360 degree vision and then brought my face and half body in the front of the water surface making sure not to fall at the same time.

    Should I open!

    1..2¡­3¡­.3¡­.2¡­1¡­.2¡­.Ahem

    TADA!

    WHAM¡­..

    I ran back to the corner of the wall, just what was that. Was it really me? I slowly crawled back to the rocky bank side and stared at my own face for a while.

    What do you expect¡­ an eight eyed freak, with a white pale body and eight legs. I was reborn as a spider monster. My eyes were crimson red in colour and beautiful at that too. But my face was a bit broad and too plain. Nothing to be disappointed but neither to appreciate. As for the limbs, the front two were in the form of pointed straight and strongly-built scythe like construction or maybe dagger like legs. While other six were crystalline and segmented in three parts. My high speed is thanks to these four pair of legs and the 360 view must be because of so many eyes.

    One can never know what life will throw at you. Can you¡­

    I miss my human body. I miss my two hands and set of two eyes. But now I think I am myself one of these labyrinth''s monster.

    BUAARRRRGhh.

    I took a defensive stance and a shelter under the rocks on the side walls. Monster incoming!

    Just kidding. It''s my empty stomach. Unfortunately there''s nothing to eat and I could feel the dizziness at the same time. I tried to drink water but it did not quench my hunger. I was drooling all over. Scurried around and looked in all direction.

    Till my normal common senses had given up, when I finally realized that all I could do was eat the monster corpses. If I do not eat, I will die.

    I needed protein in order to survive and fight other monsters if they appear before me. I don''t know how much longer I will have to stay here, but this means that some day or the other I have to do this.

    I walked to the lizard monster and my eyes went straight at its neck. Maybe my monster instincts had taken over. I could not remove my eyes from the food laid in front of me. What am I even saying, that''s not food. No, it is food. No its not.

    GUAK.

    I took a bite from the neck flesh. It was a small bite yet, I continued to gnaw at it.

    Don''t dare to ask me to do the taste review. It''s depressing as it is and I think its bitter but overall has a coarse raw wheat grain taste. No comments.

    This overwhelming feeling of survival no matter what; was getting stronger and stronger as I continued chopping the flesh with my sharp fore-limbs and fed myself. Is it also because of my monster origin?

    I had cast aside my humanity and had now become one with the nature. That would be the best way to make the situation look better. No its not working.

    SSHhhh.

    I had no regrets because anything is fair in love, war and survival. This was not a movie, neither I was a protagonist hero blessed with a holy sword but a monster who just wanted to see the next day through.

    I don''t know how much time had passed but except for the head and rock-tail boulder, the whole flesh was gone. As if my mind was on standby mode and the monster-me took care of the rest. It was so spooky and an unnerving experience.

    But it''s not over, I... I¡­ can''t hold back.

    More. More. More.

    I was now feeding on the scorpion corpse. The head was gone. All that remained was the body part and tail. I chopped of the poisonous stinger, so everything should be fine.

    I thought I would face several difficulty while getting rid of the strong scales on its body, but it seems that my scythes are super sharp and strong as well. One could say I was cutting butter. The sweet juicy meat I am coming.

    In mere five minutes¡­

    ALL CLEANED!

    Nooooooooooo, I did it again. But a child needs food to grow and become healthy. But is this monster corpse the only option.

    The cave was devoid of vegetation and I just can''t eat the rocks. I think it''s not normal to eat the rocks. Says the one who was greedily feeding on monsters.

    The scorpion''s inner flesh was much softer than expected and a bit salty. It tasted for sometime like mayonnaise and then like mashed potatoes with excessive starch. Ah, I broke my oath of no comments.

    As for the final verdict, the Mrs. Scorpion wins over Mr. Lizard by an overwhelming number in taste points. Wait this is not a Live Food show, camera cut.

    I need to think of ways to survive and get out of this place. I had no problem with water for now. As for the food I need to find some soon.

    I wonder how did this small body managed to eat two gigantic monsters in one go, who were at least thirty times my body size.

    If such strong monsters are roaming all around then it''s more likely that I will be killed in my next encounter. I am not a fighter or the type who just charges-in without thinking. I need to come up with several ideas.

    Fantasy world # Labyrinth # Monster # Survival ######### Magic

    Yippee...ee.eee! That''s it Magic! I knew I can always count on my gaming experience for when I would be isekai, though I didn''t knew when it would be, but now I was one of the lucky ones, if only Lady Luck was on my side. But my MP and SP show error. I wonder whether I can use it or not. Will it work in the same way it did in the divine realm? It has been so long¡­

    Well I cannot gain anything without trying.

    Magic class starts now. I need to repeat the same magic experiments I did back in divine realm.

    [DIVINE HEAL]

    A bright golden light shrouded my whole body and in a second swept across the whole area. The dark dumpy dungeon up till now, was but all shiny and clean. The dirt on the rocks, the rotting flesh and leftover bones and the blood splashed all across the floor after the skirmish disappeared and the blue shining rocks which were dim like a flicker were now giving a bright and cold light.

    My mind was at ease. A simple healing spell that I use was able to restore my mental capacity, my health status as I recuperated from tiredness and exhaustion. But even this region changed as I wanted it to be in my mind.

    The stingy air which almost made my unstoppable running nose uncomfortable became gentle and sweet. After a long fought¡­.. long escaped battle my mind was finally at peace.

    Now I needed to come up with an immediate action plan. Food, shelter, security and other necessary amenities need to be taken care of.

    Now, what I wanted to do the most. A huge blob of water lifted up by itself from the surface of water creating huge ripples and the concentric circles just diverged and then slowly appeared to converge.

    SPLASH!

    HAAAAAAAAAA!

    What a relief! Having a bath for the first time after being born.

    I wonder who my parents are? Or am I an orphan even in this new world. I feel abandoned and lonely again. Bu this time I have not lost my way.

    I tried to control wind again and dried myself and took a rough estimation about the size and shape of my body. I was just a small cute little spider. Though I am able to talk in my home world language, I wonder what kind of voices spiders make.

    I need to work on finding attack spells too. Time for invention and more practice.

    First I will go with plasma ball. I summoned fire on my left fang and water on my right fang and then clubbing them together I quickly launched it forward.

    BOOM.

    SWAHHHHH¡­. The wind cleared and¡­

    The wall came crashing down and even the debris was pulverized to dust. I am sure I kept the firepower low, or is the attack just too powerful. Well whatever if that''s the case then it works in my favour.

    Well I cannot create ''cubicles'' ¨C my mini bomb creation, right now because I don''t have any metal at present. Rocks won''t work as they are brittle and may have defective holes developed overtime through which the gas can escape.

    That''s a bummer, I know. A newborn baby throwing around grenades and going kaboom. Nothing sounds more exciting now does it!

    Well I need an evasion skill to dodge enemy attacks too. Thankfully, I already knew and had mastered the spell.

    [TELEPORT]

    I thought I was floating in air but I finally realized that I was back to ground. That hurts! I had teleported myself 5 meter above.

    Things were looking a bit better than before, but now the final magic spell which I knew.

    Now I need something to store food and water. I know exactly what I will do.

    [DIMENSIONAL STORAGE]

    A black hole appeared in front of me and was ready to draw anything inside it. Thank you! But maybe next time. I am in possession of nothing right now that I need to store.

    The best thing about my magic is that I don''t need chants and just by thinking I can control the natural elements.

    Now when I am conscious of myself after being born and also after dying, I knew one thing was always true that we were born with nothing and we would die with nothing. All our possession and material pleasure will be left behind. All that will be left with us will be our memories, bonds and hope that we lived a fulfilling life and a glimmer of chance to meet your loved ones in the after-life.

    All I could do was make sure that I can brighten my life while bringing happiness to those whom I love and cherish.

    Haaaaaha! I was yawning. Do spiders even yawn or is it a previous life human reflex.

    ***

    (PLEASE KEEP YOUR VOICE LOW BECAUSE OUR MC IS SLEEPING)

    UNKNOWN TIME [ACTUALLY 9DAYS & 5HOURS LATER]

    ZZZZZZzzzzz.

    ZZZZZZZzzzzzzzzzzzz.

    SHUD UOP!

    ZZZZZZZzzzzzzzZZZZ.

    I SAID SHUT UP!

    Can''t you see I am asleep.

    SLASH.

    WHaaat? Blood fell over my five eyeballs which were half opened and a dead body was taking its last breath in front of my three intact eyes.

    ZZzz¡­ZZZzz.

    SLASH.

    GUAP.

    Heeeeeehhh, I threw the lump of meat which I had started chewing just after waking up and took several steps back until my back touched the other wall.

    Just what took over my mind all of a sudden. It''s so grosssaaaa¡­

    ''It was tasty.'' I brought my fang to my mouth and licked it.

    Nooo, am I going insane. I am not a maniac psychopath who slices its prey and then licks the blade while also eating its flesh. Did I really describe myself just now!

    I will start crying if things keep on going like this. No directions, no one to help and cast away in unchartered land run over with unfathomable and super strong monsters.

    Nooo way, I ended up finishing it too quickly. Wait, what was I even eating. More, more, more¡­

    Why I feel always so hungry from the moment I was born? I need to check my status.

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : --------

    AGE : 9 DAYS & 6 HOURS

    RACE : ARACHNE

    LEVEL : 1

    HP : 25000

    MP : ERR

    SP : ERR

    UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS

    SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 1] [POISON MAGIC] [THREAD MAGIC] [SAGE OF FIRE LV1] [SAGE OF WATER LV 2][SAGE OF WIND LV1] [SAGE OF SPACE- TIME LV 2] [SAGE OF ICE LV1] [BODY STRENGTHNING LV 2] [BODY DURABILITY LV3] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT]

    TITLE : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE

    Was I really asleep for 9 days? Well newborn babies do need to sleep more but isn''t sleeping for so long just overkill. And I was so defenseless all this time.

    These damn bugs just keep on bothering me.

    ZZZZZZzzz.

    FOOD.

    SLASH. SLASH. SLASH.

    CHOMP.

    AH, they all have unique tastes and smell so fresh too. Next time I will try cooking them. Roasting them does sound good.

    SLASH. CHOMP.

    My fangs really are quite sharp.

    These beetle-like monsters are quite sturdy and their shells are uniquely built and come in different colours. They are just about my size and each of them has a unique flavour.

    The green ones taste like mint while the black ones taste exactly as black pepper. The brown smells like chocolate but are a bit on the sour side.

    That''s it. Why can''t I focus; there are more pressing matters to concern myself with.

    Control Sachi! Control...sighs¡­

    Well there are no more bugs for the time being. So back to business.

    For some reason my HP which was at starting hundred were now dazzling in five digits. And what''s with these new skills.

    They were not there before. It''s obviously not because I was sleeping. Could it have to do with my magic experimentation? The system recognized my magic after I performed it for the first time. But the body enhancement skills obviously came from somewhere else.

    I think I exactly know where. GLUTTONY. It means eternal hunger. I am pretty sure of it. The root cause of my sinister actions and embarrassing behavior! But I am unsure of its mechanism and characteristics.

    But I have a feeling that it is because I ate the monster corpse. They were strong indeed and their body was enhanced highly. Well we will see to that after I feed on more.

    I would need an investigative skill to know more about this place and about myself.

    As for I am delighted to see that I can develop my own magic if I have an understanding of the world and the laws that governs it. That means I can even use the logic and science from my world to cultivate my powers.

    Now the last three things I need to address.

    My level is still one. I need to look into the matter of leveling up. For that I need to defeat monsters and kill them. Will I be really able to do that?

    Also the {sage of divine light} doesn''t show any level parameter. What does that implies?

    The second thing is my title is too absurd. I know I am a spider but, what does that have to do with a goddess. The only goddess I care about is Lady Athena for now.

    The most important thing of all, which I couldn''t check up last time. My Unique Skill {ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS}. It sounds sweet and too overpowered. But how do I use it in the first place.

    Do I need a chant, magic circle or an offering? It''s not a game that if I just say "activate" it will work¡­.

    [STATUS

    UNABLE TO ACTIVATE UNIQUE SKILL

    SUFFICIENT LEVEL NOT REACHED]

    Ehhh... it worked. But don''t surprise me with a pop-up message. Yes, as I was saying I was sure of it that the word ''activate'' could have pulled this off. After all the status window is a unique feature of a game, though it also determines the probability that whether you will survive here or not.

    GRRROOOhhhh.

    I am still hungry. And nothing is left here to eat. I don''t want to go left or right, but head straight from where the scorpion barged in. I smell food. I am sure the beetles came from there.

    I went to the huge hole in the wall. It almost resembled the shape of the scorpion though distorted at some corners. I am sure this wall architect will sell in an art exhibition. I could get rich. But monsters do not put these kinds of events. Though there could be a corpse display event I guess; and eat all you like (kill all you want) kind of thing.

    I was somehow unable to see on the other side as it was darker than my surrounding. Light was unable to travel through this huge crevice. I wonder why that is.

    Just for keeping my guard up, I first tried to put one of my fangs into it. It vanished.

    Ahhh. My hand¡­

    I quickly pulled it back, Oh its fine.

    Okay then, I can''t wait any more. Food is calling and I always answer my calls. Though, I didn''t receive any in my previous life except for the friendly customer care bot.

    I jumped into the distorted area and landed on something soft.

    It was a grass plain. Not too big, but it was still wonderful to see that such a thing existed in a labyrinth.

    For a moment I thought I was outside, but then my eyes caught up to the walls that limited my view and a huge light source hung over the top. It was a huge crystal ball, actually a cluster of crystals in a wide arc, giving light as bright as sun and was of white and blue colour. While the left corner contained lots of trees like a small overgrown forest. The right corner had a freshwater pond. My bath routine is set.

    The other end left corner had somewhat of a different texture to it. Small eggs scattered in hundred were either half broken or punctured. The other corner had a huge cliff and above it I could see a doorway. My eyes couldn''t believe it. It was an exit. But I shouldn''t get my hopes up; it could be an entrance to another floor like this.

    The ground is too soft and the turf is green with grass blades spread all across this room. I started rubbing my face in the green and felt its freshness.

    But I am still hungry, where are those beetle snacks. I want more of them to eat. I can''t hold back any longer.

    I closed my eyes and started concentrating. At first I didn''t know what I was doing. It doesn''t make any sense. It''s as if my body was moving involuntarily. For some time it was dark, obviously.

    But after a few seconds, I could see colourful lines moving. And then the whole area became visible to me, in a misty colourful world of rainbows. It was not normal.

    [ACQUIRED ADVANCED MAGIC SENSE]

    That''s cool, so I can gain skills through natural instincts too.

    Bzzz, BZZZZZZ, Bzzzzz.

    I could hear all kind of noises which I couldn''t hear before. The flowing water, the beetle buzzing afar and the shaking trees. I could even tell the exact distance between the beetle and me and also count their exact numbers.

    Exactly 352 beetles all in green, brown, black and other new colours. I wonder what they taste like. All of them were in the forest, flying without a care. But what do they know that a predator has made its entrance. HAAAAHAAH.

    I am coming! But they are still far. Even if I walk up to there, I am afraid that they will be alerted and fly away. I need to be creative while catching them and kill them in an instant. I also need to get used to my spider body and its characteristic skills.

    A spider without its web is useless and poison is what makes me formidable. I hope I do not drink my own poison and die. I wonder are spiders immune to their own poison. It''s not that I want to try, but surely I would like to know. In case I start biting myself in my excessive hunger strike.

    But how do I use my webs. I have seen spider throwing webs from its back in my world. Could it be the same here.

    Shhhhhhh.

    I am being pulled back. AHHHHHH.

    THUMP.

    My head just now hit a rock. I looked back and there was the white thread I was looking for. While its one side was attached to the wall, the other side was sticking out through my back.

    It''s super strong and super sticky at that. I wonder what''s its total length could be and how strong it can be. Also I need to see to what thickness it can vary. Then the question is of the amount I can produce in one go.

    I picked up the thread and analyzed it. Unconsciously I knew which parts I had to touch that were non-sticky. It''s kind of amazing to know things without knowing. If only it could have happened during our tests. Unconsciously answers popping in our mind, that''s what school life, should be about.

    For some reason, I could only imagine SPIDER-MAN throwing its webs across the city and moving from one location to another in an instant.

    Wait I forgot I had the teleportation skills. How stupid of me to forget about such a handy spell.

    [TELEPORTATION]

    I was standing just outside a tall lumber tree within its shade''s edge.

    "Okay! Its spidey time"

    I launched my web on one of the branches to cling to it.

    SHHHH..hh

    Ah, it missed. Well of course it''s my first time. You cannot expect perfection in one go.

    25 tries later.

    This time I won''t miss.

    "Yessssss¡­.OHHHHHHH."I was so happy on my achievement that my world literally turned upside-down. I was just hanging from the branch and unable to move. It''s good to know that at least my thread can handle my own weight. I do not want myself flying away from the destination just because the string broke due to the tension. So don''t make fun of me. Learn from every experience you can-n-nnn¡­

    THUMP.

    Why do I always fall head-butt and roll around. It''s probably due to my body structure. Thank goodness, no one is around to see this unsightly display.

    Now I need to work on my momentum and leap across through tress while changing threads. What tough luck?

    But if I need to hunt, then this is the right time while no dangerous monsters are around.

    I think I am getting the hang of it. It''s fun to just wave around tree to tree. I have been doing this for around fifteen minutes without a break.

    I am so excited that I had forgotten everything about landing. Should I just leave the thread, because if I do that¡­..

    THUMP.

    You may crash, so always keep your eyes on the road, said the old man whom I once helped cross the road. Funny part is he was engrossed in his own world while chatting on the phone and giving me a lesson on road safety tips. Why did I even bother to help him in the first place?

    SROOOO.

    What, why is the tree breaking down, I just bumped into it. I had no intention of wrecking it. Maybe because my body is just that strong since my HP points are so high and not to forget about the body enhancement skills. It''s kind of scary to just bump and destroy anything but for now I think it''s all in the good. Since there are no glassware here and no neighbour''s house with broken window to shout at me.

    ZZZZzzz, I think they are coming.

    It''s hunting time.

    I thought if I open my mouth wide then I would be able to see my poison-coated incisors but maybe not. But I am sure they are sharp enough to pierce through the tough body armour of the beetles.

    I flailed across the trees giving me the vibe of a jungle kid. So this is how Tarzan must have felt during his first rounds across the jungle.

    "From today on this is my turf!"

    "But where we will go great Lord Spider? Have mercy!" {imaginary beetle}

    "Fine then, you can just take shelter in my stomach. I will allow that."

    "Thank you, my Lord. Nothing will make us happier than to take refuge under your protection." {imaginary beetle}

    "Come my subjects. HAHHAAAA. First I will start with mint, chocolate, then maybe pepper. ¡­.Ehhh¡­I am sorry I misspoke, I meant to say green, brown and black colour beetles first."

    I think this is how it should go. I think now I have got the permission of the beetle tribe chief, there should be no problem while I mass murder them¡­.. I mean bestow upon them my eternal protection.

    SWOOSH.

    SLASH.

    Two down. 350 left.

    It seems that these beetles are newborn from eggs and since they hatched just now so they can''t even put up a fight. Nor they have a defensive mechanism to ensure their survival in harsh conditions or if a certain emergency crisis arises.

    This process of flying, slashing kept on repeating itself till all the 352 confirmed beetle targets were dead.

    Time to pick up some fresh meat in a dungeon. Within an hour I had eaten more than three hundred beetles. While I tried different combinations, some roasted, some boiled with lake water, some frozen by using ice magic, and while having them raw was neither bad nor something good to experience either.

    I lied on the ground while my tummy facing upwards I took a deep breath, trying to blow whistles, which ultimately was unsuccessful, in attempts to put curtains when I burped. Finally my hunger cooled down. I was at ease and my starving murderous personality vanished.

    "What another wave, they don''t let me rest do they. But don''t you worry because I am ready for all you can eat round two."

    This time I was too bored to just wave around my hand-scythes. Also the number was unreasonably huge measuring up to five hundred.

    Are they here for revenge?

    I had already come up with a devious plan. I had by now learned to control the thickness of my thread to the point of making them invisible to the naked eye. The more the thickness I reduced the denser and sturdier they became.

    I took shelter in the huge gathering of trees and waited for the arrival of food that delivers to home itself free of cost.

    If you are wondering how this is gonna end then just watch and learn....

    KACHK.

    KACHK.

    KACHK.

    All the buzzing beetle that were mindlessly heading in my direction got mercilessly slashed down by the almost invisible threads I laid down all across the entrance of the forest till my safe point.

    TUCK.

    TUCK.

    Countless almost pine-cone falling in a cold autumn evening like sounds could be heard.

    Ah! One escaped just with a cut.

    It will escape. Chase it or it will escape.

    If you are thinking that, then don''t fret over such trivial matter.

    SHRR.

    TUCK.

    "The poison is super-effective. It died in an instant after a cut."

    Yes, you are indeed correct. I had sprayed poison over all the webs to make sure no one rises from the dead. But the poison is stronger than my expectation I need to use my poison on more monsters to know its exact limits and potential uses.

    I think all the dead bodies are wrapped up. Time to dig in. I am considering eating half of them while the rest I will put in my storage for later.

    This white new colour species almost taste like whipped cream. I wonder there could be a sweet beetle too. I shouldn''t get too excited and loose my cool¡­.

    ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZzz..

    THUD.

    "What was that?"

    "WWAAAAAAAAH!" I went flying after I felt a huge pressure hurting my stomach and tearing down all the trees in my trajectory.

    Blood spilled out from my mouth and my abdomen appeared to be half punctured. Is this acute stomach ache!

    No it is not you idiot.

    Someone had hit me hard. Even my magic sense couldn''t pick it up. Is it a new monster. I let my guard down for a while and this happens. Was it waiting for me to ease up all along and make a sneak attack and knock me with a decisive blow?

    I need to locate this opponent quickly and come up with a plan of action to slay it. I took shelter back at my hiding spot behind the safety of the vile web traps.

    I thought I was safe here. But all my hopes shattered when a huge beetle broke through all the webs like it was some cheap poor quality thread spread across its way.

    TICK. TICK. TICK. TICK.

    All the webs were down and this beetle didn''t have a single scratch on it. But now I have got a better look at my adversary.

    A strong huge built body, almost ten times my body size. Covered all over with rainbow coloured huge scales and brown bisected wings oscillating at an unbelievable speed making even the air vibrate in its vicinity. How annoying!

    But the feature that stood among all was a long and solid black rod stuck on its head which it used brilliantly to break through my string and knock me to such a long distance.

    Well, thanks for creating the distance. Close combat is unfavourable for a weak fragile spider like me.

    SWOOOSH.

    This humongous beetle without any hesitation charged in and covered the disparity between us in an instant. It bent down and made a quick upward movement to hit me with its trunk and severe my head.

    "Not happening."

    I used my webs and waved across to the left and climbed on the tallest tree of the area. It was a hair''s breadth gap between my evasion and its attack.

    Doesn''t it know that murder is a crime! Not that I am one to talk after annihilating hundreds of its brethren.

    I cannot stay hidden for long, I need to use ranged magic attacks to take it down. I tried to first burst the oxygen around its body, but it didn''t even leave a scratch. Maybe it has high magic resistance too.

    I need something that packs a punch in one go. My ultimate plasma ball has its best application here, due to its strong firepower and its versatility to ranged and close quarter adaptability.

    I started preparing my spell in both hands. I tried to pour the maximum magic energy I could handle by far and fused the two magic balls of fire and water. The fusion was almost complete, unless a weird and sinister feeling crept over me. I felt a sudden force pulling me down and the giant beetle was flying in my direction. How can it even fly with those puny flimsy wings?

    This huge pressure over me, is it controlling gravity and pulling me down and impale me with its spear like nose.

    I had launched the half ready magic ball at the beetle but it easily dodged it and effortlessly took the after impact of the blast.

    I spread across my webs and shifted from its trajectory and surprisingly the effect of gravity was gone. So it can use this power only in a certain region at a certain point.

    I jumped from tree to tree trying to close in and attack it with my fangs or poison it by biting.

    "Here I come."

    I stumbled again just when I was a meter apart from it and got crushed to the ground. This sudden pressure again. So it has activated a field of gravity magic in its surrounding to slow my movements and making a jump over him. I started running after rising up which took almost all of my strength.

    I ran deeper into the forest and took the flight again. But it was not going to give up on me this easily. It easily chased me down. If I get too close then I will be pulled down again.

    WHOOOSH.

    THUWMPPPP.

    Something hit me from the back. It was not as strong as the previous attack but I felt the pain and my internal organs being pummeled is not something desirable. As I was falling down I looked at the pointed end of the tusk and a considerably large sized black magical orb formed around it.

    It launched it at me again, but this time I dodged it by sticking my claws in the trees and abruptly halting my movements. It has ranged attacks too.

    Now it has been five minutes I have been running around sometimes dodging or taking hits trying my best to safeguard my vital points like stomach, head and rear. My legs and head were bleeding. I was running out of breadth. I needed to make the final move soon.

    "Okay."

    The out for blood beetle which was up till now flying nonchalantly, suddenly stopped moving. I have this time apprehended it with my threads, covered all around its body.

    What, did you think; I was just running around like a fool without any plan.

    At least not anymore!

    It won''t take any long before it breaks free.

    Seeing the beetle struggling to break free in the jumble of my nets made me happy and I wanted to say to it - serves you right. But it won''t understand me either way so there is no point to it. We were just two unknown being trying to kill each other to ensure our own survival. That was all there is to it.

    The temptation to attack it was getting stronger and stronger. But if I get too close then I will just be crushed underneath its gravity field. I ran as fast as I could to get far away.

    Zzzzzzzzz.

    It had already broken free, but I have already achieved what I wanted ¨C TIME. I need to have patience if I want to survive for the longest where it''s kill or be killed. Every time I hear it or say this to myself I wonder if the person who came up with this phrase must be scared to death. Afraid of his own life and that being translated into hatred directed towards other¡­ unable to find a befitting reason to kill someone. He wanted to murder someone so badly, but lacked the intent to kill. But if you think about it more deeply, isn''t it just an excuse that the stronger has the only right to live, while the weak must submit to the strong. Of course, we can find people who deserve to die but someone who deserves to kill¡­.exist or not, I am not sure of.

    TICK.

    I broke my web attached to the tree at the edge of the forest and landed perfectly at the rear of the dungeon end wall. I was now facing my adversary eye to eye as it landed at a much larger distance, just in front of me.

    It was now scratching its hind fatty crooked leg along the ground to prepare for a quick dash. This was the final moment which would decide the winner¡­ no ¡­ the survivor. The one who was truly strong among us would get to live another day. Another day to fight again and again. This cycle, every time I realize about being stuck in it makes my head hurts.

    But for now, I cannot close my eyes nor hesitate. I could already feel its gravity magic pressure developing over me as time passed.

    But I had been preparing my spell for a long time for now. The two huge fire ball and water ball flying over me were ready to fuse. The magical force radiating through these two large power culminations was exhilarating me. I was proud of my achievement to achieve such perfection.

    The beetle was too ready with its black magic orb which was much denser and darker than before.

    "Give it your all, because if you don''t then you will die."

    I yelled those words as loudly as I could, but in true sense they were meant for me. I cannot die here or cower down in fear like previous times. I cannot have lucky moments always.

    ZOOMMMMMMM.

    ZOOOOOOOOMM.

    Both of us dashed at our max speed closing in. It was a foolish move have it not been for this.

    Just when I was a little far, almost a meter apart I fused the two magic balls and used¡­

    [TELEPORT]

    I was in the sky, now a meter above the beetle and under the incomprehensibly unbearable pressure of its gravity magic. But that works in my favour as it increased my acceleration due to gravity. I was falling at a much quicker pace and in that very moment under that influence of this strong force field, I twisted my body with all my might and spinning around elegantly descended¡­.

    KABOOM.

    The fusion ball, hit the most protected region of the beetle - its back. But the power of my fusion ball far exceeded its defense and my expectations as the earth cracked creating a huge crater and the nearby innocent trees got rooted out by the after impact of the blast.

    I lied just beside the beetle corpse casting healing magic on myself.

    [DIVINE HEAL]

    While one was trying to catch its breath and smile after a fight the other party lay emotionless trying to take its final breath. While the survivor gets to dream for another day, the dream of the looser is sacrificed and shattered in pieces.

    I hate it. Is this the path of becoming a hero? Can I really save the world because now I can kill.

    This was my new reality. The present in which I was living in.

    A new life and a path left untrodden and unanswered. With death at every step, and being tested at every turn. I must alone myself walk this path. I wonder did I chose this path for myself or did this path chose me.

    But I will do whatever it takes to get the future I want, to live with the people I care about. That''s all I want a simple, long peaceful life.

    This was my choice! A chance to experience new things, to understand myself a bit more and a chance to learn about others as I cleared hurdles one after another.

    "I PROMISE TO MYSELF THAT INSTEAD OF SACRIFICING THE DREAM OF THOSE I KILL, I WILL ACCEPT THIS RESPONSIBILTY AND REMEMBER THEM TILL THE DAY I DIE. THAT WILL BE MY METAL."

    But for now,

    CHOMP.

    CHOMP.

    CHOMP.

    I am hungry after such a rough battle and my inside enemies cannot hold it anymore.

    Now, when I think about it this was my very first battle in which I fought on my own accord and won. If I say so, I am surprised myself that I am getting the hang of it much sooner than expected. It''s coming so natural to me that I looked at my reflection in the lake water while I drank from it and wondered was it due to my monster psychology.

    Am I forever gonna be like this.

    "Why do I suddenly feel so sleepy?"

    I fell on the ground and white webs automatically started generating from my body and slowly covered my entire being forming a cocoon like structure around me.

    "I don''t know what''s happening but I think it''s for my own good that I¡­. sleeeep¡­for a while."

    ***

    10 DAYS LATER

    "Just when I thought I couldn''t sleep anymore¡­ it''s as if I am waking up from a deep hibernation."

    I tried cutting down the threads with my claws and jumped out of the shell. My body was too stiff to move as freely as I wanted and my eyes were still adjusting to the bright light.

    Until then, I was surprised to see a light blue virtual screen in front of me.

    [YOU HAVE LEVELLED UP]

    [ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ACTIVATED]

    [FIRST FORM : EYE OF INVESTIGATION]

    [GLUTTONY REACHED LEVEL 2]

    Wow, these are like phone notifications you see after waking up from the bed.

    Well, time to see what happens when you level up;

    [STATUS]

    [EYE OF INVESTIGATION ACTIVATED]

    GLUTTONY ¨C LV 2 ¨C APPRAISAL ACTIVATED

    DEVOUR CORPSES AND THEIR SOULS GAINING THEIR SKILLS, HP, MP AND SP ADDED TO YOUR OWN STATS.

    STATUS WINDOW

    (AFFECT OF EYE OF INVESTIGATION)

    NAME : --------

    AGE : 20 DAYS

    RACE : ARACHNE

    LEVEL : 2

    HP : 40000

    MP : ERR

    SP : ERR

    UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS

    ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION ¨C APPRAISAL

    ANALYSIS

    ADVACNCEDMAGIC SENSE

    DANGER SENSE

    SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 2] [POISON MAGIC] [THREAD MAGIC]

    [SAGE OF FIRE LV3] [SAGE OF WATER LV 4][SAGE OF WIND LV1]

    [SAGE OF SPACE- TIME LV 2] [SAGE OF ICE LV2]

    [BODY STRENGTHNING LV 2] [BODY DURABILITY LV5]

    [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [GRAVITY MAGIC LV 5]

    [MAGIC RESISTANCE]

    TITLES : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE (UNABLE TO DERIVE INFORMATION)

 Chapter 11 - INTERLUDE â€“ PREPARATIONS FOR THE FUTURE

    INTERLUDE ¨C PREPARATIONS FOR THE FUTURE

    "Wow my skills have all leveled up and this ''All Seeing Eyes of the God'' have shown its true colours. I just can''t wait to use it."

    I walked to the entrance of the room and just thought about using the Eye of Investigation as my status window said.

    I could feel a burning sensation in my eyes and also pledge that I felt my eyes were glowing blood red.

    {APPRAISAL ¨C THE GREAT TATHYA LABYRINTH ¨C FLOOR 50}

    I see so this is exactly a game-like labyrinth but with my life on the line, it is no more like a simple game. I doubt I will have the luxury to enjoy it as a shut-in pro gamer.

    But I will play it, and victoriously escape this cringe place. I think I can now have all the information I need to survive this place. And after defeating that super-strong beetle I have more confidence in my abilities as if I was meant to do this one day.

    I used appraisal on Tathya Labyrinth and was amazed to see its potential history and that this whole place has 100 floors in it. At present I am on floor 50. If I climb up, then I will be free in no time.

    But I need to make preparations and test all my skills one by one in a day and search for more food for my sustenance. Well they might get ready for me at floor 49, till I feast upon the remaining beetles in my storage.

    For some time I wanted to know more about the materials I found in this place. I walked to the centre of the room and looked upwards. The beautiful crystalline thorn like structures hanging from the ceiling and radiating a spectrum of vibrant colours illuminating the whole plain like a solar disk. I wanted to know more about this new beautiful element. I used my eye of investigation and this is what I found.

    They are called MAGITITE and are a special kind of crude ore that absorbs magic from the surrounding area. It seems that it is overloaded for now and that''s why radiating light with such high intensity.

    At present it is just crude ore and so has no use for me. But just maybe if I am able to get a crafting or alchemy skill, since it is a fantasy world so there must be one, then I am sure that I can put it to good use.

    Time for some mining! I opened my dimensional storage near the cluster of MAGITITE and they just got sucked inside it. My dimensional storage surely resembles a black hole. But if it''s like that then it reduces my work and raises efficiency. Which girl ever wants to enter a mine with a hammer and spade to get the required minerals?

    It was not only the ceiling but the side walls, the cliff and the bottom of lake; all had this shining bright stuff lying idly. I am sure no one would mind if I hog them all for myself.

    I went back to the other floor from where I came from and did the same. But before leaving I had an interesting idea. I went to the lake and tried to pull a stunt. I opened a huge opening to my dimensional storage and stored all the water in it. Now the question of the day; will the Magitite get wet or not. I pulled out some ores back and they were still dry.

    That proves that inside my storage each entity is stored in a separate compartment or is rather stored in new small pocket dimension. It sounds super ¨C cool.

    I bet every multinational corporation on earth would kill to have this kind of purse. But at present its mine and mine alone. There is no sharing.

    I headed back to floor 50 and found myself in a pinch.

    "I made a big mistake to take off with all the Magitite. Now the entire room is in dark."

    I am glad that at least monsters from other floors cannot enter or invade someone else''s floor unless there is an unforeseeable event like a wall break or dimensional crack.

    Time to come up with new magic tricks or attacks! I need to work on defensive spells too. If only there could be a teacher to teach me new spells then this entire process of learning could be faster. But making spells of my own made them easier to use and the ability to control elements on my free will made it much quicker. Being self-taught is not that bad, if the magic I create proves more effective and useful for what I use them for.

    For now I had been using fusion ball and it has always proved to be handy and highly successful. I need to try other elements too like wind, ice, earth and the newly gained gravity magic.

    I went inside the forest and chose the trees as my target practice. When one thinks of using ice, the only thing that comes to my mind is freezing them to death. The next is creating some pointy things like spears or swords with ice and throwing them at the enemy.

    I first tried controlling temperature and it took some time, visualizing it to freeze is making it a slow process. But what if I think about it on molecular level. What if I slow down the molecules kinetic energy and increase its potential energy for compensation. Now this extra potential energy will be a burden on my enemy and to counteract it, the building molecules of my enemy will be pushed to force movement using the very life force of the target''s body and in turn weakening them. What a shrewd spell, and evil indeed.

    I tried again and in less than a second all the trees in my area were ice cold and were covered in bright white like material. I just out of curiosity touched them and the tree cracked and shattered into small shining shards in an instant. I was dumbfounded. Maybe I crashed down its entire molecular structure by bringing it to close to absolute zero. My visualization and comprehensive ability of controlling magic sure is at a high level, or maybe I am just high.

    Will that make me invincible, only time will tell!

    Next I practiced making spears, swords and cannonballs with ice of different sizes and densities. Controlling them in the air took some time and increasing their launching speed was another big hassle. At present I can throw them at almost half the velocity of sound. All that is required is now target practice. After hours of hard work I am able to control 200 icicles simultaneously without missing a target. All that is left is to check their effectiveness against enemy monster.

    Next is the gravity magic which made the giant beetle a formidable opponent. Now the question is how to use it.

    Is visualizing more than enough? I thought about the black magical orb that manifested on the beetle''s trunk and the same happened in front of me. A huge dark magic orb appeared in front of me and kept growing. I could feel it taking magical energy from me continuously and the sudden change of air current in my surrounding. The ground was breaking and it was being slowly pulled towards the centre of the orb. It was like formation of a small planet. I need to do something quick or the whole room will get destroyed and I too will be killed by my own spell. Yes that''s right, this is my spell, so I just stopped the inflow of magical energy.

    Believe me or not, I have gotten a huge grip over my magic control and its understanding and effect towards nature.

    The rocks fell back to the ground creating a small earthquake haphazard.

    Haaaah, Safe.

    I need to work on this spell and make it more efficient and put it to good use. Of course I cannot let go waste of such a strong magic just because I myself become a victim of the spell.

    I tried again and again keeping in control the magic flow towards the orb. Sometime it succeeded but sometimes the spell failed and the orb vanished. After thirty minutes I had managed to pull it off. Not only that I could now summon 20 gravi-spheres at the same time and launch them at the target without fail. Yes, did I mention that I now call it Gravi-Sphere.

    Now I need to work on gravi-force field. I need to practice this because it will work in my defense. But for this I was going to use my new ace ¨C a feature of Eye of Investigation ¨C ANALYSIS. Since I saw how the beetle used it. All I need to do is scan that part of my memory with my mystic eyes and behold. I was able to summon the same force field. Not only that, but it was almost 10X more powerful than before and increasing its force was no problem at all. I could increase this force field for now in almost half the area of the floor. Or either concentrate it at one place, which usually led to deep crater formation.

    All that was left was add science to this magic. Here it comes. My new brilliant idea ¨C ANTI-GRAVITY.

    With this I could fly or float in the air the entire day and goof off¡­.no I mean keep an eye from above over my enemies. If you think I will slack off, then you are underestimating me as well as disrespecting my metal and my workaholic tendencies.

    All I needed to do was visualize about the gravity acting almost in an opposite way or simply putting it reversing the very nature of gravitational force. That should work.

    "What is going¡­."

    I was almost floating in the air along with all the broken trees and rocks but when I lost my concentration I fell head-butt rolling over again and again. I think I casted it in the whole floor. My magic powers sure goes on a rampage now and then. I wonder why my Status doesn''t show the exact value of these two stats. I would like to know what it means for me, exactly.

    I needed to now cast anti-gravity magic only on myself and then use wind magic to control my movements and with my spidey 360 degree vision I could keep an eye on my surroundings. That was all the know it ¨C flying magic lessons.

    Time to use it!

    I tried to focus on the gravity field and manipulated it accordingly by reversing the flow of magic or the stream lines of magic power which I was now able to see thanks to the All Seeing Eyes of the Gods or rather say the Mystic eyes.

    The flow of magic is like a streamlined glowing light of different colours and is omnipotent. It flows in our body and in our surrounding.

    If you think of its benefits then, you can predict which kind of spell the opponent is going to use. Red for fire, blue for water, white for wind, brown for earth, golden light for light, black for dark, purple for gravity and so on. Also, you can pinpoint the location of traps, or formation of spells in surrounding by sudden change in the flow of magic.

    But coming back at hand, I am pleased to inform you that I was now floating high in the sky till I hit my head with the ceiling. Using wind magic to control my movement was a piece of cake. All I had to work on was now the speed at which I could fly. Since I was running out of time, it was important for me to compromise by using my webs and therefore enhance my movements.

    Also I discovered that my webs have gotten much stronger and elastic too. The speed of generation and the force at which I spread my webs across have increased considerably. Not to forget that they feel much lighter and soft. I wonder if I could make a futon with my webs to sleep.

    Not to forget that I can feel that I have learned a new type of poison technique ¨C Paralysis. My poison not only can now kill targets but if I want then it can also paralyze my targets.

    Wind magic ¨C the magic which I had used up till now the least. It''s not that I am bad with it. I can easily change the wind current and control it. It''s just that I think I have never thought of using it as an attack spell.

    Usually when I think about wind all it comes to my mind are the sandstorms, cyclones, thunderstorm. But they are all just in conjecture with other elements. Controlling wind to move simply in circles and then throw everything in tandem is not my style. Well the most prominent thing in my mind is to use it as a blade.

    Controlling a thin layer of layer and projecting it at a very high speed could be one of the best choices. Smooth and crystal clear.

    Wind Cutter. Moving a thin column of air is not too difficult, if I consider all the air molecules in a single one dimensional packet and use it to bisect across a 3-D figure, simply put sliding one dimension across two dimension.

    SWAAAAAASH.

    SHRRR.

    "EEEEhhhhhh, what in the God''s name happened just now? Did I buy mistake unleashed the spell. The amount of damage¡­. Is it really me¡­. Unbelivable!"

    What I was looking at a whole forest chopped down in half and ground leveled, while the wind didn''t stop here, till it hit the wall and left a huge cleavage.

    "WAAAAHH, Sorry, Sorry, I had no intention to do this. Will the forest officers come and arrest me for illegally chopping down trees. I need to pack my stuff. Its time to leave."

    Wait! I am no longer on earth, so I am sure in this fantasy world, the trees will grow back magically in no time.

    But I think I should be thankful to this strong spell, that the ground is leveled. I can now easily practice Earth magic. I think I already know what I need.

    An earth wall spell, a swamp creation spell and creating earth spikes from anywhere from ground.

    It didn''t took me much time to create a thick wall of earth appear in front of me. As for the swamp it works best with loose soil and water. I would like to trap a dinosaur and then keep its fossil for myself as a trophy. I wonder are there such beasts still alive in this world.

    But the most deadly spell was the earth spikes. Creating certain elongations with pointed edges sure was a tough job. It took all out of me to reach perfection. Initially there were all twisted and curved projection but slowly they took shape and finally bloomed into a deadly flower of piercing thorns.

    REPETITION IS THE KEY TO MASTERY!

    Not to mention, I could easily control the length of these spikes and make them appear through the horizontal, vertical walls and even the ceiling. For the first time I thought this labyrinth was actually in my favour and provides a special advantage to earth magic users.

    This world is so unfair, well doesn''t matter dead people do not complain so I said.

    In all this self-purposed magic training which actually I was enjoying a lot came to an end.

    I know you must be thinking of physical combat abilities. I tried doing push-ups and sit backs but having so many legs makes it confusing and the more unreasonable. I am already more than confident in my running speed and evasion tactics thanks to my monster instincts and Danger Sense.

    It''s not that I can''t punch, but a kick seems more viable. Also the fly and kick/bite/slash strategy is best suited for me and easy to enact.

    It was time for me to head out and explore the new floors myself.

    I used my dimensional storage and stored all the lake water in it. By now I have more than enough water to flood an entire colony.

    The entrance to floor 49 was on top of the cliff at the right end corner of this grassy plain floor.

    Monsters in this place will always try to hunt me down. The question is what should I do?

    I do what I can. There are only two choices for me:

    Wait Here ¨C and rot.

    Or,

    Keep Going ¨C and survive.

    I looked back and thought I will never come back here again. I had to climb up and reach the first floor. The person, who was waiting for me, was all I could think about as I took my first step into the dimension cover of the new floor.

    INFORMATION BROCHURE

    THE GREAT TATHYA LABYRINTH

    The Great Tathya Labyrinth is hidden deep within the Kanandra Mountain and its trenches, and is considered the most dangerous place in Isleguard because of the natural instability of the region with highly dense magical region , and is a nest to powerful and dangerous monsters.

    These mountains separate the landmasses of the Demon or Chaos Continent and the Human Kingdoms in the northern region. Two hundred years ago, this place was but a flat land and economy flourished between the two continents as wealth, culture and prosperity was shared. But after it became the final battle ground of The Holy Crusade, people started calling it the cursed land. The very topography of the region changed. Landmasses sunk in the nearby water bodies, while the remaining was rendered unfertile and left barren. Until later it became densely populated with high level monsters and the wild vegetation which helped these vile creatures thrive here flourished.

    The corpses, dreams, anxiety, fear, relics of the past, negative emotions all collected and gathered at one single point led to formation of the Great Tathya Labyrinth.

    The labyrinth consists of 100 floors with each containing a certain species of monster or a single catastrophe-class monster. Most of the monster species are considered intelligent and their desire to kill far exceeds any other monsters on land.

    Also the labyrinth is home to many relics and legendary weapons that were lost during the Holy War. Magitite is yet another precious and most expensive and rarest ore on land but is present in abundance in the lower floors of the labyrinth.

    ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS

    A unique skill possessed by one of the reincarnates Sachi Kondo. In initial stages it is a non-combat oriented blessing, but can be put to great use during fights if certain conditions are met. Originally, it is one of the special skills of Almighty World God himself.

    As per record there are only two other Gods who possessed this ability and is said to possess a total of eight special forms which manifests as the holder grows mentally and physically or during certain emergency conditions when the requirements are fulfilled.

    INFORMATION BROCHURE

    FIRST FORM : EYE OF INVESTIGATION

    ABILITIES

    APPRAISAL - Allows user to see the target''s information. While only giving the name on lower levels, on higher levels it also reveals the target''s status values, titles, and skills.

    ANALYSIS ¨C Allows user to scan any object, living being and energy source and provides with the required information based on user''s capabilities. Also helps to understand the nature of magic and spells leading to their evolution as the user grows.

    ADVANCED MAGIC SENSE & DANGER SENSE ¨C Allows users to perceive the flow of magic in any object, living being or surrounding areas. Provides a comprehensive understanding and sense of hostility from another being or special environment.

    NIGHT VISION ¨C Allows users to see clearly in the dark. Can even see through closed eyelids, if desired and even during sleep.

    STATUS WINDOW

    Every living being in the world of Isleguard has a status window; a frame designed by the World System to measure and keep a check on the growth of this world. So, the reincarnators and gods will too be provided with this status window.

    COMMON ELEMENTS OF THE STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : -----------------

    AGE : ------

    RACE : -------------------

    LEVEL : ----------------

    HP : ------------------------

    MP : -----------------------

    SP : -----------------------

    SKILLS : -----------------

    TITLES : --------------------

    HEALTH POINTS (HP)

    This is the parameter that measures health status of an individual. If someone takes damage from an attack or suffers from an illness then his health points start decreasing. When health points hits zero the individual dies.

    HP points is directly proportional to health, endurance, dexterity, agility, stamina, body strength and speed.

    Hence more HP points gained a day, keeps the doctor away.

    MAGIC POWER / MAGIC POINTS (MP)

    This is the parameter that measures the amount of magic a person can store in his body and use in magic arts and spells. The more the magic points the more the person has an affinity for magic and restores magic from the surrounding easily than reproduce it slowly inside the body again.

    Magic power can be basically of three forms ¨C magic of the mortal realm

    Divinity of heaven ¨C the divine realm

    Black miasma or dark matter of hell

    The basic attribute of magic are ¨C fire, wind, earth and water. Light and Darkness are other independent attributes.

    Mixture of two or more attributes give rise to a totally new nature of magic like ¨C wood (water + earth), magma (earth + fire), and ice (water and heat manipulation).

    Then there are other special independent attributes like beast tamers, sound, lightning, metal, gravity, shadow and many more which depends on sophisticated and special affinity for the base elements.

    Other psychic powers do exist like telekinesis, space and time control magic, telepathy etc.

    SOUL POWER (SP)

    Soul power directly refers to the individual''s life force or energy. Every individual has his own soul core placed inside one''s soul realm. The larger the soul core and the denser it is the more the Soul power is and the larger the soul realm and its constitution the more the soul power it can contain inside it.

    If the soul core ever breaks or the SP parameter hits zero the individual dies.

    Using SP; combatants practice special arts called AURA SPIRITUAL ART which increases every fighting aspects like instincts, mobility, endurance, combat abilities and heightened senses. Even mages uses SP points to convert them into MP and recover their lost magic quickly.

    MONSTER DIARY

    LIZARD MONSTER {CATASTROPHE CLASS}

    NAME : HELODARMA

    AGE : 160 YEARS

    RACE : REPTILE GILA MONSTER

    LEVEL : -3000

    HP : 15000

    MP :10000

    SP : 20000

    SKILLS : [BODY ARMOUR LV7] [BODY REINFORCEMENT LV8] [EARTH MAGIC LV 5]

    MONSTER DIARY

    SCORPION MONSTER {CATASTROPHE CLASS}

    NAME : MADAKKA

    AGE : 185 YEARS

    RACE : MONSTER

    LEVEL : -3500

    HP : 25000

    MP :5000

    SP : 30000

    SKILLS : [BODY ARMOUR LV9] [BODY REINFORCEMENT LV8] [POISON MAGIC LV 7] [PIERCING LV 9]

    MONSTER DIARY

    BEETLE MONSTER {CLASS ¨C B}

    NAME : DIVINE MESSENGER

    AGE : 5 DAYS

    RACE : DIVINE BUG MESSENGER

    LEVEL : -50

    HP : 5000

    MP :10000

    SP : 2000

    SKILLS : [BODY ARMOUR LV5] [BODY REINFORCEMENT LV5] [EARTH/FIRE/WIND/WATER/LIGHT MAGIC LV 5]

    RAINBOW GOLDA BEETLE MONSTER {CLASS ¨C S}

    NAME : KALEID

    AGE : 5 DAYS

    RACE : DIVINE BUG MESSENGER

    LEVEL : -900

    HP : 50000

    MP :20000

    SP : 15000

    SKILLS : [BODY ARMOUR LV10] [BODY REINFORCEMENT LV10] [GRAVITY MAGIC LV 8]

    TITLE : KIN EATER {FEEDS UPON OWN KIND TO ENHANCE ITS STATS}

    INFORMATION BROCHURE

    LEVELING SYSTEM AND IT''S MECHANISM

    Every individual capabilities and potential are summarized by the World System and the processed data is visible as information in Status Window.

    Every individual above level 20 is granted by a basic ''appraisal skill'' and from then onwards they can see other''s status window. But if the level of target is much much higher than the user, then the Status Window appears hazy or distorted.

    Each skill can be maxed upto LEVEL 10 and then there are three pathways:-

    1.) The skill becomes permanent and the level label is removed.

    2.) The Skill evolves or combines with other skills giving birth to a new advanced skill.

    3.) The maxed out skill converts into a title.

    Not to mention that every species has their own leveling standards. For example - a level 500 slime can be defeated easily by a level 20 human. But a level 200 demon can easily defeat a level 500 human.

    Usually people prefer to hide their status and skills or sham them by using a ''Fake Skill''.

    INFORMATION BROCHURE

    MAGITITE ORE

    A legendary stone/rock or mineral of impenetrable hardness and has exceptional magical properties.

    When regular ores are exposed to dense concentrations of Magical Powers and other special supernatural conditions, the ores will slowly absorb them and eventually turn into Magitite Ore. Since such deep concentrated magical concentration is hard to come by and the period of formation is extended over hundreds of years is hard, these ores alone are considered highly rare and serves as reserves for national treasure or as liquid money in national treasury by all the human kingdoms and even in the demon continent.

    Due to the high magic concentration requirements for this ore to form, usually only high ranking adventurers can obtain it from deep underground dungeons, dangerous unexplored mountains or at the bottom of the deep seas.

    Magitite Ore is hard to obtain in itself but it is still considered unrefined and incomplete for proper use unless purified, which is yet another expensive process and the output is extremely low. The material is exceptional at inducting magical power, enabling any objects made from Magitite ore to "grow" with their user. It allows the user to reflect, absorb, channel, or even store magical attacks up to a certain threshold.

    It''s worth can be ascertained by the fact that only the high ranking knights in the army has access to the weapons and armours forged with this ore and is even exchanged in form of gifts or as family heirlooms among nobles.

    However, in an unexplored and extremely dangerous labyrinth ¨C The Great Tathya Labyrinth where no human has explored below floor 12 and those who attempted never came back alive, due to the presence of catastrophe monster on every floor, the whole dungeon is filled with large amounts of Magitite Ore, found nowhere else on the entire planet.

 Chapter 12 - CHAPTER - 2 : CAN GOBLINS PERFORM PHOTOSYNTHESIS?

    CHAPTER 2 ¨C CAN GOBLINS PERFORM PHOTOSYNTHESIS?

    I passed through the dimensional veil and a new floor presented itself to me. Now how can I explain it to you? Because I myself was too confused to see the structure and topography of this region.

    I was standing on a small rocky projection at the top, almost touching the ceiling and almost 500 meter below me stood a village made of temporary huts and strange green coloured creatures were going in and out through the doorways.

    The whole floor was divided into 5 section based on height and had eccentric buildings built over them. The lowermost region consisted of small huts, but the next elevation over 10 m consisted of somewhat clay-built buildings that showed complete lack of architectural knowledge and negligence.

    The third elevation on the left side of over 20m consisted of two or three storied wooden buildings. The same went at 40m where two strongholds of barricaded towers stood.

    Finally, at the centre of the front wall, stood a huge shrine like structure whose gates were closed and below this mount was an opening which must have been the entrance to the next upper floors.

    This entrance was closely guarded by several tiny creatures having green coloured skin ranging from light shades to ultra dark. They had wooden spears or maces with thorns embedded. They had a brutal built and looked intimidating at the same time. At the centre of all was a giant tree but instead of having leaves, chunks of Magitite crystals were hanging from the branches. It almost looked like a tree laden with beautiful and shining crystals.

    There was no doubt about it; these were the standard fantasy Goblins everyone talks about. In some stories they are shown as ruthless barbaric creatures, while some showed their soft side by building cities and developing ties with other races.

    However, I always wondered what do they eat and why? Since this looks like a civilized town I can try to explain them my situation and ask for a special emergency exit. But what if they are like ''Come in, dine with us on the table, and after eating we will listen to your problem.''

    Noooo. What do you mean ''on the table'' instead of chair and who do you really want to eat? I could almost see myself on their chopping board while the gob-butcher stares at pale face with the anticipation to finely chop it into small pieces.

    They are perverts. They deserve to die!

    Die. Die. Die.

    The goblins always appear to be green and just maybe and by any chance they could have chlorophyll pigment in their skin and can perform photosynthesis.

    Or maybe I am thinking too much.

    Just then I heard some goblins carrying a small wooden cart covered around with wooden bars ¨C resembling a mobile jail. Inside them were other goblins. But they looked pretty old and weak to me.

    TCHK.

    TCHK.

    Without any concern the other armed goblins put together their spears and impaled the prisoners.

    I almost let out a loud cry, but controlled myself by biting my inside soft cheeks, that''s how I usually control my facial expressions. That was painful!

    No way, no way.

    They cannot. A goblin with a long sword lifted the wooden plank which worked as the primitive lock of the prison and started slashing them to pieces. Blood sprayed through the air and the cell was covered with the colour and smell of death.

    That''s Cannibalism.

    I thought as the butcher picked up one of the fallen meat piece and chugged it down its throat. It was satisfied as if measuring the quality and other food standards of the meat. Obviously, those weak goblins are in no position of committing crime, unless their crime is that of old age or some other weak ailments. They served as food for the other strong goblins. The young fed on the old and rusted, that was the harsh reality for those who lived in this labyrinth.

    There''s no way I am gonna end up like that. I saw other goblins enter the cell, while some of them savoured the meat, the others collected them in a huge sack and carried them to the other floors and houses. I am going to survive, this hell.

    On that note this place was really huge, and I wondered just how big this labyrinth could be. Whatever. I''m getting hungry. There''s no point in hanging around here forever, so I''ll just have to get a move on and come up with a plan to annihilate them.

    I used appraisal and was surprised to see, that this whole place is actually five floors coexisting together from 49-45 floors, just the same as the number of elevated lands here.

    There were many types of goblins:-

    Goblin Fighters ¨C LV 500 to LV 1000

    Goblin General ¨C LV 2000

    Goblin Magician ¨C LV 2500

    Goblin Chief ¨C LV 4000

    All of the normal goblins had high combat skills and high defenses. But the above floor goblins were in the realm of their own and specialized in what their names supposed of them to be. The Goblin General had sword skills like {Piercing} and {Quick Draw}. The Goblin Magicians were well versed in {Dark Magic LV 4} {Earth Magic LV5} and {Wood Magic LV 4}.

    The Goblin Chief was a tough opponent with both sorcery and hand-to-hand combat skills. He could be also called a sorcerer brawler. With skills like {Shadow Movement LV 4} {Fire Fist} {Water Magic LV 6} {Dark Magic LV 5} he was fit to rule over the goblin village.

    The levels matched to the floor and their heights, also representing who is the Boss here.

    But, what concerned me the most was the ¨C Shrine. Neither my Appraisal worked nor my Magic Senses picked up anything. It''s as if the whole place was under the cover of an anti-magic field. Considering the situation up till now it''s not impossible. However my danger sense always went berserk when I looked at the gateway of the shrine.

    Weird, right.

    By now no goblin had spotted me, neither someone would expect that a tiny little spider would be plotting against them while it hides above the sky. I crawled to the roof and headed to the centre where I hid myself in between the cluster of white crystals almost camouflaging with them.

    The Goblin Fighters were almost 200 in number, while there were four Goblin General, two Goblin Magician and one Goblin Chief. 20 Goblins were always at patrol near the entrance and four goblins would bring the cage after every four hours and wait under the tree for the butcher.

    By now I already knew their weakness ¨C FOOD. I just need to exploit this point and I could turn the tides in my favour.

    Heeeehe, I can see the future.

    After five hours, a new cage with ten goblin prisoners arrived being escorted by four goblin fighters. They halted near the tree and took positions at each corner of the cage.

    It sure is a good strategy to keep the food safe from ground attacks, but they sure didn''t expect an enemy lurking in the sky.

    This was my chance, to wreak havoc, as I descended from ABOVE.

    SHEESH. SHRRR.

    SHEESH. SHRRR.

    One could hear the sound of a rope twisting around the goblin''s neck as it quickly fastened itself; the grip being so tight that even before the goblin could cry out their last words, life was flushed out of them. My webs were so sharp and the pressure was so high that they cut deep enough that blood started flowing out.

    I activated gluttony for the first time and black colour threads came out from my body and started curling around the dead goblin corpses covering them from head to toe and finally squeezing them to the point that the ball of black webs vanished.

    It almost felt like I ate something. All the four dead goblins met the same fate. So this is how gluttony actually works.

    First this special kind of black webs envelops the targets and through special kind of organic processes dissolves the matter and organic substances converting them directly into raw energy which works as nourishment for the user; which is me.

    What would have taken me almost ten minutes to eat four goblins was now done in less than a second. It saves time and also the gross feeling of eating something nasty and¡­. I don''t know how to put in words. But you get it and if you don''t then I welcome you to try eating raw cabbage dipped in coconut oil and covered all over in chili powder, because that''s how it actually felt. Not to forget that it was just the head.

    By now the goblin prisoners started panicking, by the sudden turn of events and the appearance of a friendly little white spider.

    " Hi!"

    Sorry, that you met such fate, but all I can do is put you out of misery and end your life without suffering the pain of being mercilessly chopped. I created some ice lances and severed the necks from the bodies in an instant and hurriedly used gluttony on them.

    Finally I made sure not to leave any traces of blood and my smell as I fled from the crime scene. I am glad that the gluttony skill leveled up because it proved to be handy. I want to level it more just like my unique skill. They are all very useful.

    Thanks to Lady Athena, my Unique Skill, proved to be the most important skill I needed to survive in this hell. Who need some stupid or high-specs destructive skills, could they even bother to come down here and help me.

    ***

    PLAN IN MOTION

    Ten minutes had passed and the goblin butcher finally made its appearance. Just a short distance away from the tree squatted a goblin, yawning. The green-skinned monster spinned around his long broadsword and slowly approached the cage. At first he stuttered and stumbled on the ground. His face went pale as he stood and started banging on the cage bars. At first it was in panic but then started mumbling to himself.

    "$##$$%$%%^##@@#$"

    You can''t understand it can you. I know, it''s tough when someone approaches you and suddenly starts speaking in a foreign language. You are frustrated and at the same time suspicious that you are being bad-mouthed by a prankster or a foreigner when some of the words starts sounding familiar to your own dictionary of slang words. But don''t you worry because I can''t either.

    Break a leg. J : - )

    From here on it is my duty to translate the most expected dialogues from these goblins as the story unfolds. But, don''t expect too much from me, there''s only so much that a little spider like me can do.

    "Those stupid gobs are gone and ran away with the food. Eahh. Unforgivable. Justice, I demand Justice. But the blame will fall on me. I will for now pretend nothing happened and return for the next serving."

    The Gob-Butcher for some reason was waving both hands in the air and spouting some long words, as if cursing someone. And after he vented out his frustration he left.

    It seems that he did not care what happened to those prisoners neither bothered to inform any other guards. Well, your ignorance works in my favour.

    My plan was to create a deficiency in their food stock and leave the goblins stricken with panic and hunger. I passed my time eating the remaining beetles. Even though I could use gluttony somehow chewing them made time move faster, or I was just too alone again.

    Another 4 hours passed¡­..

    This time 6 goblin fighters escorted a cage filled with 12 prisoners. All of them were lifeless with bruises and burnt marks. So even before being butchered instead of doing something like ''tell me your final wish and we will fulfill it'', they prefer to torture them and break them mentally till they beg for their deaths.

    I felt a bit sad but my emotions didn''t matter the least because I was no different than them. It was a heart-breaking realization, but I needed to differentiate within the monster that was in front of me and the monster that resided inside me now!

    "Commence Attack."

    This time I used my new freezing magic-

    [ABSOLUTE ZERO]

    All the goblins were rendered still and dull, their bodies were shining and yet they show no signs of life. Wait are they dead!

    Ooopsie! I forgot; bringing all their cells to an inactive state will also stop their heart, and eventually they will be dead in an instant. And if they don''t have a heart even then their brains will suffer blood-deficiency and they will be declared brain-dead. Death was certain. What a frightening spell, I need to keep its power in check.

    I thought of gluttony and the skill activated itself with threads covering the dead bodies and vanishing just like that. But while using it I made sure to leave an arm behind which I finely chopped down from one of the dead prisoners.

    Yummy!

    Though I could not feel any taste, I could feel my appetite being satisfied.

    "Food secured. Retreat."

    This time the Gob-Butcher was quick in his steps and anxious too. Rubbing its bald head again and again. Licking its dried lips with its tongue, but it seems that it was in search of moisture in itself.

    Could they have a water scarcity too. I get it, only the Goblin Chief has the luxury of water. While offering the meat they get water, or either they drink their own kind''s blood. That would explain the dried dead looks of the prisoners.

    This time he was in full panic mode. Just the reaction I wanted.

    He went inside the cage again and again and finally chopped down the bars. The wreaking of the wooden cage brought other goblin fighters attention.

    They were armed and headed to the Magitite Crystal Tree.

    At first they were unable to understand the situation and the half broken cage but seeing the Gob-Butcher in fury and a hand in his hand with the prisoners missing or rather their meal, they lost it.

    "HO! HO! Hey you. Listen to me. Just what do you think yo are doing. With a sword in your hand and a piece of meat."

    For some reason, I thought he was into rapping. Even though it was bad, I could see other goblins somehow enjoying the way he spoke. Labyrinth or not, talent can be found anywhere, you just need to have good eyes. I gave the famous director approach look, thinking of wearing black goggles and using my four legs to form a square screen in front of my eye as I continued to watch the show.

    "Yessss, why don''t you answer us. Or are you pretending deaf. Oh you poor soul that seeks the truth, let me put you on the chopping block and relief your fingers of this heavy duty as you answer us."

    This one looked like the lonely melancholy singer, who lost his proposal ring in bet to the ex-boyfriend of the girl he was going to propose.

    "EHAA, it''s not my fault. They disappeared on me. It seems that there is an intruder. Let''s catch the intruder!!"

    The Gob-Butcher tried to make a fair assumption, but raising the same hand with a piece of meat in anticipation of getting other''s cheering on the hunt response. His zealous voice was met with the fool''s faces.

    "Says the one who ate all the fresh meat."

    "Hand the hand over to me. FOOD. FOOD. I haven''t ate any."

    "Me too, I didn''t even get the previous serving. We are out of stock now. What are we going to present the bosses?"

    All the gob-hunters which had now collected in hundreds made a jump on the Gob-Butcher.

    SLASH.

    CHIISSP.

    THUMP.

    AHHAAAAAGH.

    URAAAA. URAAAA.

    There were all sorts of cries. Some were laughing, some were crying in anguish and the cause of the conflict ¨C the chopped hand - was displaced in the stampede. Blood was spilled. Their own kind had turned against each other. I doubt most of them even knew the cause, or rather they just bumped in to be the part of this crazed fun.

    While the dead fell, new lives joined in the fiasco and burn along with others in the flames of ignorance as they lifted weapons against each other for almost no reason.

    No one noticed that the dead bodies were vanishing as I used gluttony on them and were instantly consumed. The populace of 200 goblins was reduced to a mere 120 within fifteen minutes.

    Just then a huge mace came in flying and raising fumes of dust everywhere my view was obstructed.

    It was one of the Gob-Generals. Its physical abilities were no way a mere sight to behold, with those thick muscles around his biceps and belly made it evident. They were the result of hard-training and patience as they maintained their ideal daily routine.

    "What are you all doing? Killing each other like blood-thirsty maniacs." This time this Upper-Head figure was standing in between the chaos and caught everyone attention in a flash.

    "We were just¡­"

    THOMP!

    Before the goblin could finish its sentence ¨C its head was smashed to a pulp by the mace.

    "Did I give you permission to speak. You there answer me¡­"

    "..." This new goblin spectator was now cowering in fear, trying his best to choose his words carefully. But, maybe it was just too late for him.

    "When I say speak¡­ then SPEAK. Damn it."

    Another head went flying in the air as other goblins watched. Some went towards the head while others collected near the body, in the hopes of getting a taste of the fresh lump of protein.

    ''WOW! What a nut-job. The true figure of a tyrannical head. Such haughtiness, just at the second level. HUMPH'' I thought to myself.

    CRACK.

    Oh, I forgot I was up till now enjoying the whole play, while having some roasted beetle with crisp crust. If only I could have some tomato ketchup. Yes, not to mention the play was so life-like and the violence seemed unbelievably real. I wonder what started this commotion in the first place.

    Stupid me! I was the culprit. So does that make me some kind of a genius or a villain?

    [NEW TITLE ¨C SECRETIVE PLOTTER]

    "Oh! A genius with a villainous mind."

    "Wait, WHAT!!! A new title achievement. That''s wonderful, but it has such an ominous tone. But I will accept it. After all circumstances maketh a woman."

    Back to the show at hand. After all I went to great pains to set it all up.

    By now two more Generals made their appearance. One was holding a broad-sword. The other was barehanded with black thick rug tied around its wrists and a long white linen cloth wrapped around its forehead ¨C maybe a hachimaki. Was he a Karate-dude, but maybe more into fashion sense?

    Since I don''t know their names so why not refer them with numbers. That sounds about right.

    "Hey, One what''s the matter. Why are they killing each other?"

    "I say why not continue Two. FOOD everywhere. SEE."

    Three tore a hand from a body like separating a wing from a mosquito you just knocked unconscious. Without adding any supplement or cooking he chewed upon the meat and threw the bones that were crushed to pieces under the pressure of its molars.

    I know the stuff keeps on getting gruesome and nasty. But that''s how things were going.

    "One it seems that they have been hogging the food for themselves. This demands punishment and put the souls of the violators to rest. The chief and the magi''s are angry."

    "Hey you, go get the chief."

    "Okay"

    Another head went flying off as Two unsheathed his sword and swept it across the air to get rid of the blood covering the blade.

    "Where are your manners while addressing your superiors?"

    Suddenly the earth started shaking and from the ground appeared another goblin in purple robs with a long hood attached at the back. For some reason all the goblins stopped making commotion and even the generals became stiff as if taking a safe stance against someone extremely powerful.

    "The chief is very angry with the missing servings and now this commotion. Don''t think you will not be held responsible. Where is the food? If his Holiness awakes then there will be no one alive."

    "It''s missing. But we have killed lots of healthy goblins. Collect each dead body."

    Everyone started looking at each other''s faces, not knowing how to response. Every dead body was missing, after all I consumed them, while some were eaten by the other goblins themselves on spot. Well I am glad that this gluttony skill works on any dead body or person I kill and works fine at any distance.

    Such barbaric behavior!

    "There are no dead bodies here. Have you taken me to be a fool? It seems that you don''t love your life anymore."

    All the four generals suddenly started panicking; anyone can become a mouse in front of the real lion.

    "Give us some more time. I will give you more food and ascend to the above floor."

    "No, you won''t Two. I am the one going because the Magi promised me."

    "What are you talking about Two and One. The Magi made it very clear that I am going to the above floor."

    At this Three punched Four and claimed his right of being the one to go to the above district. Where you might get to live in a bigger house and more food to eat and water to drink.

    At this all the four generals started fighting amongst each other. While One wielded his mace and smashed Two''s face. Three started punching Four in the stomach. But Two had yet not lost the fight and picking up his sword started attacking One and pushed him back.

    While all the other goblin bystanders started fighting amongst each other again at the sudden appearance of a new opportunity.

    "FIGHT. FIGHT. FIGHT."

    "KILL. KILL. KILL FOR THE FOOD."

    I think so were the cries that became louder and louder by every second as the ground was stained red with their blood.

    This was my time to shine now. I was getting pretty bored. Everyone was in their own business to save their own hide. No one would expect a small little innocent spider that was up till now lurking in the shadows to take full charge strategy and cut down their numbers.

    SLASH.

    SLASH.

    CHOP.

    I went behind every enemy''s back like an assassin and sliced their neck with my claws. I then activated gluttony and consumed them. For faraway enemy''s I created sharp piercing small daggers of ice which I projected towards them. It was a total massacre. All the remaining goblin-fighters were now dead. That was a superb meal!

    Now I was enjoying the fight between the generals. It seems that Two and Four are down. Now it''s come up between One and Three.

    Surprisingly the magician goblin was now working as an unofficial referee making sure to not get caught in the crossfire. Making his best to scrape the barrel, I see.

    One took a step back and then quickly charged forward towards Three bringing down his mace on him with full force. Three moved to the right dodging the deadly attack as it landed on the ground leaving small holes and cracks wherever the heavy weapon landed.

    Well, I think this will be a stalemate for a long time. So I shouldn''t waste my time.

    "Ya! Hello" I shouted.

    My shrill voice drew attention of the three savage gentlemen. Not that they understood what I said. At first they looked up and then stared down below. Unable to find their comrades, they charged at me without thinking.

    I dodged their attacks without any problem. All my senses were enhanced thanks to my unique skill and my movements had gotten faster thanks to gluttony as I absorbed too many goblins and my stats improved. Maybe sometimes having quantity is better than quality. But now I had quality food at my disposal too.

    [WIND CUTTER]

    The wind pattern changed and a gust of wind like an invisible blade headed at maximum speed towards the Goblin Generals.

    Three was torn down to pieces, while One still charged forward with his mace.

    ''What stupidity I will still be able to dodge."

    "Heeeh...ehh..."

    I was unable to move; I looked down and was surprised to see my legs stuck in wooden branches coming out from the ground. I looked at the magician and he was probably casting wood magic since his right arm was raised up pointing in my direction and a green magic circle floating in front of him.

    "HAAAH. Take this."

    The mace landed exactly at the target''s location without any doubt and the whole area was covered with a smokescreen of dust.

    "Got you. Serves you right for killing my Brothers and precious comrades. I will make sure that their every body part is put to their maximum use."

    SHHHHRR. SHHAASH.

    A very thin yet strong white web wrapped around the neck of the goblin. His neck choked, unable to breathe and make any noise, I was standing exactly at the back of the goblin and pulling the string. I had used teleportation in the last second and got at his back.

    "That''s it for you. Why don''t you join your people? You hypocrite!"

    I pulled the string in a shock and the neck of the goblin split apart from the body.

    I activated gluttony and ate the four generals.

    The smokescreen cleared, but instead of expecting a one on one fight, with the magic user. A 5 times taller, sharper and stronger figure stood in front of me. Accompanied by another purple robe magician while the previous one was probably pouring a stream of complaints against my improper actions.

    "ROOOOOAAAR." The Goblin-Chief was in full fury.

    The magicians disappeared into the ground and appeared above the next floor and seems that they are preparing for their magical attacks.

    Did I do something to make them angry. Could it be because I killed their people. No that''s not it. It''s something much more simpler. What makes someone most angry, that is to eat other people''s food! Before I could collect my thoughts¡­.

    Several punches rained over me. I was quick enough to dodge them since I was able to sense his movements with my magic senses. So that was Shadow Movement skill. This Chief is a magician brawler. I need to make each of my moves carefully.

    Wherever I went this monster suddenly appeared in front of me, rising from the shadows and started punching me. All his moves were straight-forward and lacked creativity. Even though he was fast, his attacks were dull.

    Maybe I spoke too fast.

    The Chief roared again and he was suddenly shrouded in a black aurora. It was something I had never seen before any monsters do.

    His fists covered in black flames, he roared again and charged towards me leaving a small trail of dust smoke in its wake.

    I did my best to dodge it''s every punch but I suddenly found myself cornered, with nowhere to run as I was surrounded with earth walls on three sides.

    The Chief, took the hint from the trap set by the magicians and launched a heavy punch on me. I used teleportation again and strangled its neck with my strings.

    But it was no use, he picked up the webs with those huge arms and spinning them around with me attached at its free end threw me in the direction of the tree.

    The tree creaked with the heavy blow I dealt to it with my body slam and fell down. I was still in healthy condition, thanks to my high HP which was still at its three-by-fourth.

    I created several ice lances and projected them at maximum speed towards the goblin chief, leaving me in disappointment and some small scratches on his body.

    "So, simple, weak attacks won''t work."

    The Chief again charged towards me with his fist still burning in the dark, but he suddenly slowed down in its movements.

    It seems that he is still confused by my trap, which I setup moments ago.

    I quietly collected the soft earth particles in its paths and then used large amount of water produced by magic to convert it into quick swamp.

    The more he moved, the deeper he went inside.

    The chief was still struggling, but not seeing him panic made me a bit concerned. Was he just a big idiot that he did not know how grave his situation is or is he just that confident?

    Unfortunately, it turned out to be the second case, as a huge storm of water engulfed me, the swamp and the surrounding area.

    "From where did such a huge water storm appear. Oh yes! I remember the Chief can use water magic too."

    I saw the chief in mid air flowing along with the water waves. If I don''t do something soon, then I will be wasted.

    I cannot allow someone to just splash water over all my hard work. This is not going to end like this.

    [Gravity Magic ¨C Gravi-Field]

    The huge water storm abruptly vanished into a small stream of waterfall. The mid-hovering Chief fell back into the swamp, while I landed a bit further away.

    The Chief had yet not given up and even while being sucked in, he tried his best to reach the shore. It doesn''t matter what you do now, because you have literally pissed me off.

    I concentrated the whole Gravi-field spread in the entire area over the swamp especially at the Chief.

    He roared loudly in pain under the huge pressure, all his tricks have failed, and his physical prowess is no use if he cannot move. The other goblin magicians are also under my Gravi-Field and hence unable to do anything.

    The swamp quickly turned into a whirlpool of thick sand as the Chief''s huge body was mashed and torn apart, being attracted to the eye of this revolving mess.

    Soon the sand settled and I heated the collected clay quickly to dry it up.

    "Super kick. Take this."

    The big thick pile of earth collected in front of me got smashed into pieces and out of it fell the corpse of the Goblin Chief. I activated gluttony and consumed it, though it took a bit more seconds than usual, but it felt so gratifying. My HP was restored and I could feel my magic powers growing and the message display of ¨C

    [ACQUIRED DARK MATTER MAGIC]

    Now I can take it a bit easy on the magicians. I removed the Gravity field and suddenly I was attacked by loose branches coming out of the ground which kept on following me endlessly.

    I teleported to one of the magicians and bite it at its neck, inserting the poison. It first writhed in pain for a second and then died instantaneously. I then consumed it again in my black threads.

    The other magi panicked as it saw its friend meet such a fateful end. It used earth magic and then made himself underground, trying to hide.

    "That won''t work either. Hiding is useless."

    I scanned the whole area standing at the second elevation with my magic sense and found the Goblin-Magician hiding underground below the tree.

    I used ant-gravity magic and pulled him out. Then without wasting a moment I summoned several icicles and threw them at the Magician.

    He saw the rain coming and started running towards the entrance below the shrine to take shelter. His right leg was impaled with one of the projectiles while he successfully managed to dodge or block the others and yet he still kept running to save his life.

    Suddenly, my Danger Sense went berserk. I have a bad feeling about this.

    The gate of the shrine was ripped apart and the roof just went flying off.

    "This presence, and this high magic density, suddenly forming in the surrounding. Is this what they call being unlucky in the eleventh hour or things never go as planned."

    Something leapt out from the huge opening, created by whatever that inside creature is called.

    At that time, an explosion occurred, which uprooted the surrounding trees and caused a blast that gave significant damage to the ground, but I was unharmed. A meteor falling from the sky, that''s how one would describe it, even though I was so up close.

    When the center of the explosion had faded and the dust that wrapped that thing had rolled up, the whole figure of it was revealed.

    ''A mountain, no a giant, look mamma it''s the GOBLIN KING.

    It''s bad habit to point finger at people let''s go from here honey or we will be caught up in someone else''s fight.''

    I think that''s what happens when the final boss monster makes a surprise appearance in a big city and the public cannot hold their excitement to see their home-city being taken over.

    An unbelievably tall, almost as huge as a five-storied building green goblin with a pot like-underbelly stood in front of me. For some reason, it seems that he has woken up with all the chaos going around. At first he scanned the ground and its gazes finally stopped at the goblin magician.

    This time the magician was bent down in respect and his head tilted down, he looked up and almost offering prayers,

    "Your Holiness, you have finally awakened¡­. What are you doing? Please pass your judgement on the enemy and avenge your people!.....Noooo."

    But before he could finish; this new character picked up his devote and slowly yet steadily shoved him in its mouth like a candy being eaten by a 10 year old kid.

    Usually this is what happens when you pray to someone whose exact nature you don''t know.

    Then this out of this world being looked in my direction, almost immediately spotting me. He bent down a little and almost taking a runner''s starting stance, he jumped. HE JUMPED. HE JUMPED. HE LITERALLY JUMPED.

    ARE YOU KIDDING ME!!!

    He exactly landed near me and pulling the huge club, almost half of its own length, he swung it down to crush me. I leaped backward to dodge the attack, but the giant club''s impact made a blast and caused fissures on the ground in the surrounding area.

    Even in that huge blast and rocks flying all around, I could still see his half upper body. He is really big. I took the advantage of the chaos and teleported myself outside the goblin forest at the very bottom.

    "Can I defeat him." The hostility I felt from him by my senses was almost making me feel choked, as if air was being sucked out of me. It was sickening. This labyrinth, why does it has the last floor difficulty even before the mid-floor?

    In the meantime while I tried to hide myself behind the huts which were built closely packed without any town planning; I used appraisal on this new calamity. Even though I was prepared to face anything, this is just asking me to drink poison and make me jump from a twenty story building. Finally asking me about which one of the following was the cause of death ¨C poisoning, body wreckage or heart failure as a result of excessive fear.

    Damn it! There was even a third option.

    This is utter nonsense. This was never the part of the deal with the author I signed for.

    It originally had a grim face, but his face quickly became grimmer. It appears that he''s quite angry since I escaped his mind-blowing blow. He pulled his club out of the ground and lifting it again made a small jump downwards, almost blowing away all the huts in the front.

    Has it been about 30 minutes since the battle started? All I have been doing is avoid his blows. If you are asking me why I avoid and why I can''t fight in a normal way, then you should just look at the ground. All the huts, the trees, the flora are gone. All there are left are huge craters, as if he was intentionally making a film-set to shoot a scene about the moon''s surface.

    Are there cameras in this new world? If I am able to click a good photo of his, then maybe I could win a photography contest and the best award of the world''s best monster image recorded in the history.

    His club goes by in front of me with a thundering roar, causing a windstorm from his every single swing; the dust is annoying. Also the Goblin King seems to be getting impatient. He wields his weapon angrily. However, he just seems to swing it carelessly, giving only an accurate, sharp attack once in a very few times.

    I took the chance and the Fusion Ball I had been preparing for so long launched at it. I was relieved to see the fusion ball almost hitting the brute, and thinking that it was all over, I underestimated him.

    He lifted up his wooden club diagonally and blocked the attack by taking its full impact on it.

    That wooden club should have burnt or at least appeared to be a little cracked. But that was not the case unless its weapon was special and magically augmented. This was my first time seeing a magical weapon as I appraised it.

    Just my lucky luck, and its sweet vibe!!! HAHAAAH.

    While I was still despairing another blow came over. I thought I dodged it but¡­.

    The collision of the giant wooden-mass and me, unleashed a tremendous amount of energy, generating a huge blast and energy dispersion. The collision, gouging the earth, ripping the atmosphere and creating a dazzling light as a golden-yellow aurora suddenly wrapped the monster''s entire body.

    "AUUgggggh!?"

    I was greatly bounced by the collision energy and landed in the blast after doing a few spins and regaining my position. I waited for the dust at the hypocenter to clear up, but I found that two of my hind legs were missing while the others went numb.

    Was it one of his skill attacks! I need to be more careful. My preparations are almost complete, time for the spell for which I practiced the most.

    I cannot lose this, not just yet, when I have come this far. I don''t have even the luxury to heal myself because this goblin had proved to be the most entertaining one that if I lift my eyes off him or give it a second then I could say this show ''goodbye''.

    "RooooAAArghhhh."

    It seems that this Mr. is getting annoyed too.

    I was at my limits by running all day around and it seems that the Goblin King was suffering from starvation too.

    By far I have used every attack like wind cutter, gravi-sphere, icicles and all of them proved to be useless. Either they were blocked by its weapon or even if he took the full damage and almost appeared to be half dead, he regenerated instantly thanks to his {Self-Regeneration} skill. It sounds too unfair, for only one party to possess it.

    Poison won''t work either, even after reading its ''immunity'' status, I still bite him several times out of spite, almost replacing half of its blood with my poison and yet he still possesses that intimidating ever-growing blood-thirst.

    We need to finish this quickly.

    ANOTHER DEADLY BATTLE FOR ME WHICH ALMOST SEEMS IMPOSSIBLE TO WIN.

    ***

    MONSTER DIARY

    PRIMORDIAL GOBLIN KING {WORLD-DISASTER MONSTER}

    NAME : GOLATH

    AGE : -----

    RACE : PRIMORDIAL GOBLIN

    LEVEL : 5800

    HP :60000

    MP : 50000

    SP : 80000

    SKILLS : [QUICK MOVEMENT] [MOUNTAIN FORCE] [WOOD MAGIC LV 8] [LIGHT MAGIC LV 5] [SELF-REGENERATION] [IMMUNITY]

    TITLES : THE UNBLEMISHED , THE KING OF DESTRUCTION

    LEGENDARY WEAPON ¨C CLUB ¨C THE LUX

    DESCRIPTION ¨C A small part of the trunk of the tree of life. The Goblin King, to ensure the survival of its race during a severe crisis during the Great War started climbing the never-ending roots of the tree of life from the realm of dead. It is said that sensing his strong desire to grow stronger and gain ultimate pure strength. The Tree of Life rewarded him with this Club. Since then, the Goblin King had never lost a battle and is now worshipped as the Divine Being of the Goblin race. ABILITY ¨C Possesses almost an infinite amount of life force & magical energy, and is almost unbreakable unless someone possessing extra-ordinary strength almost equal to the Tree or is blessed by the Tree itself tries to do so.

    THE KING OF DESTRUCTION

    This was going to be the final move for us, which would decide the CONQUEROR.

    We both never spoke about it or someone else told us so, but we could just look at each other''s condition and our clash of gazes translated it all for us.

    Even though I was just a small little spider ¨C a hunter noob, in front of the bulldozer goblin monster ¨C a pro fighter, and yet he acknowledge me by putting up a magnificent pose, as if he was preparing for his final strongest move and finish this fight once and for all.

    He raised his both hands and lifting his mighty club high, it started giving a very bright golden-yellow light. So this is how an attack of light-magic looks like!

    In the mean-time I prepared my strongest Gravi-Ball pouring as much magical energy I could pour in it. The magic sphere turned black from purple to the point that I could see the light entering but the missing exit was just too astonishing.

    The concentration of magical powers inside the club got stronger and stronger, until my eyes couldn''t handle the brightness; I shut my eyelids for a moment.

    In an instant the Goblin King was standing in front of me and with all his strength he unleashed his strongest attack¡­.

    The scene that I saw then, how should I describe it?

    It was almost as if the world was breaking into pieces and being crumpled into one place.

    The King of Destruction ¡ª what a befitting title!

    But if you think that you are finishing this in one blow then you are so wrong. If it would have been that easy, then that would mean that my whole struggle up till this point was meaningless.

    "I always come up with a plan to annihilate my enemies and make them my food."

    Did I really just say that!

    If you are thinking what I have done, then you can see that the whole body of the Goblin King was now glowing dark-purple. It writhing in pain as its inside organs and arteries were being crushed under its own pressure.

    That''s right that Gravi-Orb made the Goblin''s stomach its centre of gravity. While I applied an anti-gravity field to the whole room and an additional anti-gravity field on myself directed away from the goblin.

    All the ground-breaking efforts that the King had put in were now working in my favour. The floor was breaking as huge piles of earth gathered around the goblin slowly forming a huge sphere with him as its core. The earth kept on crushing and breaking and the huge disaster that the final attack had left made the goblin even more vulnerable.

    If you still don''t understand then¡­

    Simply put the whole floor was now falling towards the goblin, while I was falling away from the goblin to safety.

    [PLANETARY FUSION] ¨C That''s the name I came up with for this special attack magic.

    A magic which has the potential to develop slowly into a black hole. It would be awesome if I could gain control over such power. Now when I think about it, isn''t my dimensional storage based on the same concept. Then maybe, when I level up even further, then I would be able to pull it off.

    But leveling up is such a pain. If it is like a game then after defeating such strong enemies why I am still at level 2. Shouldn''t my notification window by now be filled with thousands of ''you have leveled up'' labels?

    "Guaaaaarrrrrrrh"

    The Goblin King kept on removing the boulders and other objects mixed in the mash-up away from him and succeeded in keeping his head and other vital points safe from being crushed. However even after losing a leg and a broken arm I am sure it won''t give up.

    "Don''t worry I know this is not enough to beat you."

    The floor was almost destroyed, anymore and we would have fallen down into the next floor. That would be bad, since I have to go upwards.

    I need to play my next card carefully amidst all this chaos.

    I jumped from one flying rock to another in succession and got close to the Goblin King.

    Seeing my bravery, as I was getting near him, he brought his hands forward to catch me with it. He couldn''t wield his club anymore and his movements had considerably slowed down thanks to the huge circular mass formation around its body. I had nothing to worry about the danger of being caught. But I could feel that I couldn''t keep this up for much longer and the effects were already subsiding.

    He had almost broken free through the upper left half corner. I need to play my next card more carefully, and not end up wasting my energy which would ultimately increase the efficiency and effectiveness of my spell.

    [ABSOLUTE ZERO]

    I focused on the Goblin King, as his body slowly started freezing. I started from the head so that he become unconscious as less blood reaches there with almost zero force, leading to blood coagulation in his arteries and veins.

    It took longer than expected to freeze a five-storied giant monster. Several times it break through freezing at some of its body joints, but at some point neither of us knew when his life ended as the FROZEN KING honourably stood in front of me.

    [WIND CUTTER]

    The tall statue fell down slashed in half and the corpse of the Goblin King fell in front of me.

    I too stood frozen and looked upwards at the high above ceiling, lost in thought.

    Are all the battles with the above monsters going to be this impactful? For some reason I thought I was losing my previous self and turning into something else. Was that too thanks to being a ''monster''?

    I had cleared this floor, and instead of being happy, all I can think about is eating. Seeing such dark side of society and facing it upfront.

    Is the upper world similar to this, where the strong eats the weak to survive!

    "Saving The World ¨C Huhh."

    If the upper world is going to be very much like this then I see no sense in being a hero. Those weak prisoners, even if I free them and took them to a safe place, they are not capable to sustain themselves and survive. As for the strong goblins since there is no alternate source of food they will start murdering themselves. Even among the strong the least strongest one, will be killed first.

    So, in my plan somewhere or the other and in some way I ended up saving them. Didn''t I¡­.¡­

    I killed them. I killed them all. ¨C TOTAL DESTRUCTION. COMPLETE ANNIHILATION. I EXTERMINATED THEM ALL.

    There was no saving them. There was no answer. It was just a second ago and a second later. In that instant anyone could die anywhere. Is this the only way I can save someone, by destroying someone else. Just so that one group of people survives and find happiness ¨C SUCCESS; the other group being sacrificed and stripped of all hope ¨C FAILURE. Then was that the only purpose and meaning of the life of those who had to die and for what reason.

    At present no one is here to care about me. Even if I die here, no one will care about me or remember me...¡­.

    "SACHI LET''S SAVE THE WORLD TOGETHER."

    A new voice shot at my head. It was so nostalgic and warm, that I would have given up anything to hear them.

    I was pressed against someone very special to me, so close that there was no space between us. Almost inseparables and bound to one another. Like an infant cradled at its mother''s breast, I felt wholly untouched by anxiety or loneliness.

    My eyes opened abruptly. Tears started falling through my eyes as this sense of unity and deep affection vanished without another sound.

    Now, I knew or maybe I was always sure of but somewhere along this road I had forgotten that I was never alone here to begin with. Just like I was searching for someone, that someone was also searching for me. I still didn''t know how much time had passed but I knew neither of us had yet given up on finding each other.

    If we were going to do anything then we would be doing it together and that includes SAVING THIS WORLD. Too.

    It was time I prepare for the next floor. I transferred my trophy ¨C the Magical Club LUX to my dimensional storage. After all I cannot let go of a legendary weapon. I am sure I can find good use of it.

    [GLUTTONY ACTIVATE]

    Long black webs appeared from my body and within seconds covered the entire corpse of the Goblin King and consumed it within half a minute.

    [YOU HAVE LEVELED UP]

    There''s my calling!

    Sudden strong sleep was induced upon me as I felt weakened and the white webs started engulfing me.

    This time I took precaution and connected one of my webs to the ceiling and pulled upwards till I touched the wall. I didn''t know for how long I will be out and so needed to take precautions to not let myself open for surprise attacks. This was not enough to ensure my complete safety but this was all I could do for now. In future I had to come up with more precautionary measures; I made a note of it in my mind.

    The white cocoon in which I had to sleep got attached itself to the ceiling wall and soon I lost all the visuals of my surrounding as the silent noises of the dead died out.

    ***

    10 DAYS LATER

    [YOU HAVE REACHED LEVEL 3]

    [SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE]

    [GLUTTONY REACHED LEVEL 3]

    "WoHHHHHHOOO" I took a long yawn as I kicked the annoying shell holding me out of my view.

    I was again asleep for this long. It''s such a pain and wastage of time.

    But every time I wake up, I can feel myself getting stronger and stronger. The more correct way to put it would be;

    EVOLVING.

    I was born as a small, little spider in an unknown dangerous labyrinth as a mere level 1.

    But now I think I had made up with the fact that I was a spider now. Being a human is important to everyone, but I can''t always hold onto that thing. If I wanted to survive, I needed to let go off that feeling. But in doing so, I think I had become something more. MUCH MORE THAN I WAS BEFORE MYSELF, BACK THEN.

    The one, who was always being pushed around like trash, was now able to accomplish and had a dream of her own.

    In the beginning I said it to myself that if I didn''t like my density then I won''t accept it. But there was much more to it, because that was an incomplete resolution. I needed to have the courage and strength to change it the way I want it to be.

    Even if I acted sad over being born as a monster, nothing would change. Even if I cry nothing would change. That''s how things are in this new world I am reborn.

    But being in a fantasy world, now I was sure of - there could be a way to turn myself back into a human. And if I can''t find it alone, then I have always someone I could count on for help.

    I performed my daily routine work ¨C clean up the mess.

    As I analyzed my new updated status and collected all the Magitite ore for future need arises.

    By now I had almost more than a tone in my dimensional storage. I soon need to find a way to put it to good use. This time there was no water here, but I still had a water reservoir in my storage. There was nothing to worry about my infinite space and I could always dump it in case.

    In the dark, I slowly walked towards the entrance to the next upper floor ¨C 44 ready to face my next adversary.

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : --------

    AGE : 1 MONTH

    RACE : ARACHNE

    LEVEL : 3

    HP : 88000

    MP : ERR

    SP : ERR

    UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS

    ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION

    ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE

    SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 3][POISON MAGIC][SAGE OF FIRE LV3] [SAGE OF WATER LV 4] [SAGE OF WOOD MAGIC LV 8] [SAGE OF WIND LV 2] [MYSTIC THREAD MAGIC] [SAGE OF SPACE- TIME LV 3] [SAGE OF ICE LV5]

    [BODY STRENGTHNING LV 4] [BODY DURABILITY LV5]

    [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [GRAVITY MAGIC LV 6]

    [MAGIC RESISTANCE] [IMMUNITY] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER]

    TITLES : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE , SECRETIVE PLOTTER

    SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE

    Another characteristic form of the ''All Seeing Eyes Of The Gods ¨C THE KINETIC EYE''.

    Grant special psychic powers and domain over all the magical attributes. That includes:-

    TELEPATHY ¨C PRECOGNITION ¨C TELEKINESIS ¨C PYROKINESIS ¨C ELECTROKINESIS ¨C AEROKINESIS ¨C PSYCHOKINESIS ¨C CRYOKINESIS ¨C CLAIRVOYANCE ¨C HYPERVELOCITY ¨C GYROKINESIS ¨C PHOTOKINESIS ¨C HYDROKINESIS ¨C GEOKINESIS ¨C BIOKINESIS.

    GLUTTONY ¨C LV 2

    DEVOUR CORPSES AND THEIR SOULS GAINING THEIR SKILLS, HP, MP AND SP ADDED TO YOUR OWN STATS.. OBTAIN THE EXPERIENCE AND ABILITIES OF THE DEVOURED.

 Chapter 13 - CHAPTER - 3 : JUST IN CASE IF YOU ARE WONDERING WHATâ€™S HAPPENING OUTSIDE

    CHAPTER 3: JUST IN CASE IF YOU ARE WONDERING WHAT''S HAPPENING OUTSIDE

    "How long has it been? Almost 16 years since we have reincarnated in this new world and I am still unable to find Sachi?"

    "Princess Alice, we have started a full scale search in the northern kingdoms and have assigned the members to almost all towns, villages and noble districts. I hope we will soon be able to complete this mission and inform you about any of our findings."

    The person who just spoke now was a 22 year old lady, all clad in dark robes which would very much resembled a track suit with a hood, was the leader of the Night Shadows I created to search for Sachi, investigate the other reincarnates and keep an eye over all the affairs of the entire human continent and soon extend this observation to the Chaos continent.

    "Thank you for your hard work. Even if it is a small clue that you find, please inform me immediately. You may return to your duties now."

    "Yes, my lady."

    The woman instantly disappeared in her own shadow. All the members of the Night Shadow are well trained in close-quarter combat with a dagger as a main weapon, evasion skills, concealment and possess a rare magic called {Shadow Movement} which allows the user to move around in their own shadows or become one with any dark place.

    It could be counted as one of the best skill to be possessed by an assassin or spy and to track down any of their targets.

    It has been a month since I felt this small familiar presence in the North and I was sure of it that it was Sachi. After so long for the first time I had a clue and yet this piece of information was not much to go on.

    But still, I will not let this disappoint me and instead give my best and not make any regrettable quick decision. As the two of us are in contract, I should still be able to feel her presence in this world till she is alive¡­.

    As for me, I Goddess Athena was given a new name ALICE HART.

    I was born as the only princess of the Royal Family and second heir to the throne of the Hart Kingdom. My Father Leon Hart - the King of this kingdom and my mother Marciel Hart - the Queen. I also have an elder brother Richard Hart who usually helps father with his administrative work and looks after the foreign affairs.

    The people of this land highly respect the royal family and show their love by maintaining public order and being self-aware of the laws. I was so happy when I was born in such a loving family and I was always adored as a little princess by my father, which I am, actually, now. I am always showered with affection and care by my mother and elder brother.

    If only Sachi too could be here. Is she all right and living in a peaceful, healthy environment. Does she too have a family to look after her.

    Why do I feel like it''s my fault that she is not with me. Even though it was my responsibility as a Goddess to look after her, but here I was living a life of luxury and all I could do was send people to search for her. It is not fair for me that only I remain happy.

    Even if our faces, names, appearance would have changed but I will still keep on trying and ultimately find her ¨C because that is my responsibility as a friend and a selfish desire to keep her safe and always by my side.

    "Goddess of Light and Gods of Fortune and Destiny all I could ask for is to bestow your blessings on her and keep her safe from all adversities."

    As for my country the Hart Kingdom is a small peaceful country in the extreme south of the human continent and one of the nearest to the Chaos (demon) Continent. Surrounded by mountains on the north-west border and the vast fertile land spread all over east. The capital city, Lihart is situated at the centre of the kingdom. The country is also known for its vast amount of raw exports from the large ports in the south.

    Usually it''s peaceful here with less population but there are far more magical disasters and monster outbreaks happening recently which has set the kingdom in a panic state. With little advancement in the military tech and an almost unorganized small army it''s difficult to keep everyone safe in this kingdom.

    Most of the western land which shares border with the demon continent has turned barren because of the magical disasters followed by monster outbreaks.

    It is up to me now to keep this country safe and plan on outsourcing adventurers from other kingdoms while seeking help from the neighbouring lands.

    It has also been two months since I have passed from the ''GRINDALWOOD ROYAL MAGIC ACADEMY'' situated in the Grindalwood Kingdom.

    The best magic academy there is in the human continent. I was a student with a ''healer class'' job there and researched on the political and economical aspect of the nations to gain familiarity and respect from other kingdoms by introducing new administrative laws and economical policies to increase the efficiency of the city hall workers and a more effective way to collect taxes while handling information in a discrete way about the tax payers, also keeping in mind about the welfare of the common folk.

    Well after all, this was my field of expertise.

    In the same year along with me there were other 10 reincarnates with their Gods and Goddesses in contract who graduated the Academy along with me. All of them were considered geniuses of this era, the best batch in the entire history and were considered as the light that would guide this world towards a better future.

    With their powerful magic; unheard of, natural talent in combat and weapon wielding as well as their Godly Unique skills made them look like some kind of ''heroes'' by the people who witnessed their powers. They all had earned name and fame across nations and had high influence over the masses of their own country.

    I am sure; Sachi too could have pulled it off.

    All of them were born as the part of royal families in other kingdoms or were the kids of nobles and the General Knight of the kingdom.

    While I had kept an eye on four other reincarnates, out of which three took adventuring as their profession from a very young age and were making a name for themselves in the northern parts of the continent and soon were going to make an expedition to the demon continent.

    Another reincarnate was deeply involved in some kind of research institute in the Dwarven nation where the dwarfs lived. Basically dwarfs are a considered to be a race of demi-humans with small humanoid bodies.

    They are stocky and stout with strong, muscular arms and legs. The typical dwarf male has a large beard, whereas the females do not. They are usually short, obese, and brawny sometimes living inside caves or mountains.

    They are famous throughout all lands for their mastery in engineering, craftsmanship, metallurgy and mining work. In this research project they are said to be creating a new powerful weapon to compete against other kingdoms as they are gathering in large numbers underground.

    The exact details of this research are still not made public and all attempts to infiltrate the facility made by the Night Shadows have failed. It was a bit concerning but for now nothing could be done about it.

    There were still five other missing reincarnates unheard of. There are only two possible cases. Either they are dead or are residing in the demon continent.

    As for yesterday the Night Shadows send an awkward report about the get-together party of the reincarnates who graduated from the academy.

    Obviously they did not invite me! But that is not the main issue.

    The shadows were as usual monitoring the party as they were playing the roles of maid and servants or were either hiding in the shadows maintaining a fair distance so that they don''t get caught.

    According to the report for the first hour everyone was enjoying their time and was having casual talks. But after a sudden change of environment, all their expressions were disarrayed as if they were afraid of something. Also one of the reincarnates went missing along with their god.

    Soon after some heated discussion they left the place and quickly prepared to go back to their own countries.

    I need to keep a close eye on them and try to gain more information on exactly what happened during the event.

    Well, when they return to their countries their actions will make it all clear, whether this report could be some mistake or the world as we know was about to change.

    I looked up in the vast azure blue sky from the balcony of the royal palace of Hart Kingdom; the white birds which were sitting on the barricade covered with climbers as they took a long flight - I made a wish.

    "Hurry up Sachi I need you here."

    ***

    INFORMATION BROCHURE

    MAGICAL DISASTER

    When the Codra Veins protruding out of the Celestial Core of Isleguard which is at the centre of planet starts absorbing large amounts of magical energy and life force from surrounding environment they start moving in response to the stimuli causing earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, tsunamis and ultimately burst to the extent of inflicting damage big enough to sink an entire kingdom into the ocean. This releases a vast amount of chaotic energy; unrefined and imbalanced which brings total annihilation to the lands which come under its domain.

    CODRA VEIN ¨C These are special projection of living matter from the superficial core of Isleguard which enwraps the landmasses and holds it at one place maintaining the balance and replenishing life energy and magic above the landmasses.

    MONSTER OUTBREAK

    These are considered accidents and natural disasters caused by nature itself. It usually occurs when dungeons are left uncleared and the monsters eventually grow strong enough to climb the dungeon by themselves. Second cause of outbreak could be a result of a massive increase in the magical density leading to formation of magic wells where monsters breed at a tremendous rate or either there is a dimension warp and they cross to this side from the depths of hell(realm of the dead).

    CEREMONIAL HALL IN PERILLUS EMPIRE

    "It was so nice of you Kenma to organize such a lavish get-together party, or should I refer to you as the second prince of the great Perillus Empire."

    All the 20 attendants of the party started clapping as they lifted their drinks and shouted excitedly, "Cheers to our reunion."

    Usually such gathering among themselves were almost impossible and they would keep each other at a distance or try not to get too close to each other as they wanted to save the world by themselves and not share the glory. In other words, keeping their true powers a secret or make bluffs and take actions which are either untraceable or misleads the vulture''s eyes.

    But after graduating from Royal Magic Academy and turning eighteen the very next-year, they had to train themselves and lay the future work of solving all the problems of human nations and destroying all the monsters while taking full control over the demon continent.

    Everyone wore a new dress or suit which would be discarded after the night was past. The moon provided the lighting to the banquet hall in which the event was being held. A collection of violinists, pianists were placed at the far end of the hall and the smell of jasmine was spread throughout.

    Today especially they had instructed the chefs to make food that originally belonged to their own country in the previous world which was served by the maids after regular intervals.

    The party was in full swing as most of them had formed groups and were talking about the various affairs of their countries and their future plans and sharing their training methods.

    Most of them were either sheltered and had always trained under the guidance of a master without getting a scratch from the outside jagged gusty winds.

    Some indulged in explaining their special martial-arts techniques, some demonstrated their magic like Natsu Kenchi who could make living puppets out of fire or Sayaka who produced different kinds of beautiful red, purple, crimson flowers from the nearby plants placed inside the pillar hollow almost resembling a huge long vase.

    While most of them had started placing bets on Sudo Fujibayashi and Ryuji Ouka who were going to duel each other and prove that whose blade was the strongest and it seems that Ryuji was already on the wining terms with the most number of votes.

    CLANG.

    CLANG.

    And there they went without a second thought, using their skills without any care not realizing their true potential and the sacred oath they carried to use this power only for providing protection and bring down the hammer of justice on those who made others suffer.

    All the other Gods and Goddesses were enjoying their drink specially brewed by Diana- the goddess of forest. While Orpheus had started giving the music team a singing lesson while they sat on their folded legs and listened to her godly advice very intently.

    In short it was an assemblage of the most talented youths of the human continent who were going to bring change and lead this world into a new future altogether.

    Everyone had found what they wanted to wish for after they had completed their mission and had saved the world. But no one knew about the darkness that was burning brightly among them and other special existences that had set their foot in this world who were now lurking in the shadows to checkmate the plans of Almighty World God.

    ***

    HOMURA KENTA (CLASS REPRESENTATIVE)

    "Why has everyone stopped moving all of a sudden?"

    Everyone had the same puzzled looks on their faces as all the maids and the other working servants had stopped moving. The sweet melody being played in the background too had abruptly ceased at the wrong note. Even the Gods and Goddesses had frozen in their places. Only we 10 students were able to move somehow.

    Just a minute ago everything was fine and we were enjoying ourselves.

    Was it some kind of a prank, a party-trick or someone was giving a demonstration of their weird magic skill.

    Any of them could be right and at the same time all the assumptions made could be wrong. Being affixed to one single obsolete notion does more harm than sticking to none. People needed to change with time if they really want to grow.

    That''s it; it was as if someone had stopped the time.

    By now all the students had started panicking, in our royal lifestyle we never had to face any emergency situation or a crisis. Also the timing couldn''t be worse.

    "Does anyone know what''s happening here?"

    "Is someone among us doing all this; then stop this prank."

    "It''s not funny. Even the Gods have stopped moving. Are we under attack?"

    That could be a plausible reason, a third party attack. But who would attack during a party. Everyone knows that even if we are children, we are pretty strong and can hold on our own in a fight even against the strongest enemies. If this is a pre-planned attack then they should have known of our abilities and the risk involved. But for someone who could freeze even the Gods like this, though there power has been influenced, can kill us in an instant.

    Just the very thought of the enemy was making me breathe heavily. My body was slowly becoming cold as my blood froze, out of fear. This world is dangerous, I knew it from before. I could feel the temperature of the room rapidly decreasing and the light slowly vanishing as dark clouds covered the moon, while the gentle breeze had turned into cold perilous winds.

    Am I going to die?

    Even If I want to survive I cannot use my unique skill effectively here. I need to use the help of others and fight off the enemy. Now I realize that the enemy hasn''t shown itself yet, considering that this pandemic state of ours was the best time, the killer couldn''t ask for a better moment when all were disarrayed and least guarded.

    I took a closer look around me and used magic to heighten my senses. The whole room leaked with traces of dark magic, whose colour was so drenched in black that I could even register it as a blind spot in my eye.

    Such powerful sinister dark magic, which I had never seen before, just who our enemy is and what does he want. I am sure some of us are good at using holy light magic and even I could use basic spells pertaining to light attribute.

    We all were growing impatient. Some of us tried to run away but the door was closed and the windows won''t break as someone had casted a very strong barrier to seal us in. Some were trying their best to wake their gods, but it was of no use. They didn''t even budge and their hardened faces didn''t show any sign of changes.

    Some of them had taken out their weapons and had started striking the walls, the roof and the floors but a high level reinforcement spell casted on them withstood all their attacks.

    Is the enemy making a joke of us, showing our lack of power and how weak we are? Even if we are blessed by the gods and are the chosen ones ¨C we are not immortal and death is sure in this world which was slowly being torn apart by war and conflicts.

    By now the room temperature had dropped to the point that we came close to Natsu who summoned a small bonfire to keep us warm and the room brighten. But even his magic was slowly waning as he had already wasted a lot of MP in one of the duels; in his parlor tricks and the amount of magic particles in the air were excessively scarce.

    "What should we do? I have never dealt with such kind of situation."

    "Even the gods can''t help us now with their divinity."

    "The magic is so scarce, that we can''t use our weapons effectively which requires channeling large amounts of magic power."

    It seems that this barrier had much more to offer, the magic particles were being slowly pumped out from the inside. So our hands were tied in a way.

    "Just who is this enemy; if only he appears in front of me then I could beat him to a pulp."

    "If you are that strong enough then why don''t you take us out of here?"

    "What the hell, would you know."

    "If my goddess would have been awake then I could use my beast transformation and destroy this place in an instant."

    "I am sorry, but if you could not. It''s quite an expensive vacation house." Kenma tried to protect his property, but interrupting two girls quarrelling will never make them pay you any attention.

    "So, you are saying that you are just a useless brat, who cannot even chew his own food without someone''s help."

    "How dare you, speak like that?"

    After this Tama and Sayaka started pushing each other by shoulder and asking to back off. Everyone was getting tense by the minute and our blood pressure was dropping. It was as if the enemy wanted to toy with us first and then move things to the main scenario.

    What am I going to do? I can''t die now. After I got such a lavish and luxurious life¡­.. The great strength that attracts attention brings fame, money and women straight to my plate. This is the life I always wanted ¨C a carefree life of a Prince.

    And with Goddess Freya''s {CHARM UNIQUE SKILL} my pipe-dream had become reality. I will have to make sure to hide in this crowd and escape by making an opening when the enemies attack.

    "I know, the school president always has a plan."

    "Yes, the school president is very talented in magic. He can come up with something."

    Don''t rope me in your meaningless talks. How can I fight an opponent who can block all magic and freeze even the Gods?

    Also I am more of a supporter type magician with puppeteer skill which works only on opponents weaker than me or have a weak will.

    "Yes, Homura please do something."

    Suddenly the class girls started begging for my help. When girls grovel in front of me, I can''t let it go unnoticed but want to help and in return...

    Suddenly Yumiko tightly held my arm as a sudden flash of lightning shook the entire room and we all started shouting. Taken hostage in an anti-magic area with no skill usage was like us being trapped as small hungry rats in a dark room filled with black cats that could kill us at any time with a single slap of its sharp claws.

    "Don''t worry; I will try to negotiate first with the enemy. If the negotiation fails then, first use fire missile magic to create a diversion, while the close-combat fighter close in for melee and the other magicians will support from rear."

    "I knew, the pres. was always reliable."

    "Let''s kick some intruder''s butt."

    I couldn''t care any less about those intruders and defeating them in a disadvantaged location with people who have never participated in a group combat. How could I trust some bunch of na?ve little children who couldn''t get enough out of their dreams to become heroes?

    Being a hero will be a huge pain, helping other people just out of goodwill and gaining nothing in return except for some half-assed cheers and praises, till the point where people come and ask for help again and again. And after their work is done, they would just say their goodbyes and leave.

    I reached the class president chair by climbing over those who were equally able or more superior than me. How did I do that - SIMPLE ¨C just destroy them at what they are good at and hurt them where it pain''s the most. Use every opportunity to make yourself shine brighter and more brighter in front of others, because if you don''t then people will forget about you, just like it happened once with me¡­..

    Suddenly bad memories which I had forgotten a long time ago surfaced. My mother leaving me behind after my father died. Then my grandmother who let goes off me too.

    There are two kinds of people in this world ¨C those who let go and those who are let go. And I was always abandoned.

    So I finally made up my mind, I would make others so dependent on me, that they will never let go of me.

    But here I was stuck in a very sticky and odd situation where we don''t even know who our enemy is or what do they want from us. Whether there is a single individual or are we talking about a whole organization or just a bunch of mercenaries hired by the real boss.

    And my sudden outburst of feelings, it''s not like me to remember my past which I don''t need any more after I have died once. I saw others and they were going through some kind of similar phase. Everyone had that dismal and maddening look. Some were crying while some just looked like empty shells who had drowned and fainted in their own horrid dreams. We were all shrouded with a black mist ¨C some kind of dark magic had been used on us to inflict fear in our mind and cause us heavy psychological damage, making it difficult to make any rational decision.

    "Stop screwing with us."

    I am not going to give in this easily. I am now a prince of a kingdom and will soon be declared as the king of my country. How can I forget about my ambitions? I will show them, what I am made up of.

    They haven''t attacked us yet. That means right now, they have no intention to kill or harm us. Maybe they really are here to discuss and negotiate but are first testing our strengths and how far can we endure their evil magic.

    "Don''t worry we would be able to defeat anyone if you follow my lead. So drop your worries and do what I say." I tried to lift up their spirit in any way I could. If I want to survive then everyone needs to get a hold of themselves and that''s the job of a leader to make sure they are ready for any situation.

    ***

    HIORI TKATORI (ARRIVAL OF THE DEVIL)

    It was maddening, to see everyone cower in fear. Because of my resistance skills I can counter this fear inducing magic to some extent. At present we cannot use our strong magic spells because we cannot receive any divine energy from the frozen Gods.

    Also this freezing atmosphere and the magic particles dropping at a terrific rate was making it even more difficult to get a hold of the situation.

    For now, Homura had taken the lead, while I am preparing my bow which is a Legendary Weapon bestowed upon me by my Goddess Artemis. All we need is for the enemy to show up. I can tell this is a pre-set magic spell, I can feel the evil intent and the strong dark magic involved but it lacks the killing aura and also the enemy is a coward to not show up himself. Could one of the students be a part of this plan, after all very few people knew about this party which was planned in haste to begin with. For now I don''t have any clue to who can be the insider, so I will not brainstorm over it.

    Suddenly the room appeared to get dull and shaggy as light slowly got diffused into the black mist which started appearing from the ceiling. While it was so gross to see some kind of black fluid to ooze out from the wall like that but¡­.

    This strong heavy presence, I could feel my energy being drawn out and my body was throbbing with pain and the hairs on my hands stood straight as I froze with goosebumps.

    What kind of presence is this; it''s filled with murderous intent and is exploding with an unprecedented amount of anger and hatred. Just who in this world is our enemy?

    Everyone by now was looking in upward direction as if something Greater was going to descend from another dimension.

    "Fear not! We are not here with the attention to harm you, but to talk. It''s just as you humans speak, a form of negotiation, indeed." It was a calm deep voice of a being, which didn''t sound human at all but was strong enough to strike fear and command obedience in our hearts. To make submit even the strongest.

    The dark mist slowly condensed into some sticky liquid in mid-air, still altering its shape by revolving out came a giant person at least 10 feet tall clad in a black robe with a hood covering its face.

    In the dark it was difficult to make out the specifications, but with my night vision, I was able to identify two long horns on its head curled at its ends and a chin much longer than it should have been. Then his hands and feet were definitely longer and had abnormally long red claws growing instead of nails. It was obvious that our enemy was not a human but the thing that made me feel disgusted the most was that he was smiling. Smiling at our stupid and unsightful condition of being weak.

    "Enemy spotted 2 o'' clock, fire at full power."

    It seems that the magicians as usual couldn''t get enough of their heroic, special, flashy, dazzling spells, so they just went forward and casted them after chanting their spells.

    "LIGHT SPEARS"

    "You coward, take this. FIRE BARRAGE"

    "LIGHTNING ZICKER"

    "DIE. DIE. You asshole. WIND BULLETS"

    It seems that no one understood the greetings, and as foolish people without measuring his power level they charged in and launched magical attacks.

    Before the flashy attacks could have reached the uninvited guest they dispersed in the black mist as if they were snuffed out by a simple breath. It was pointless, as I suspected.

    Our average level currently is 620. If our enemy would had been an army then even 2000 strong couldn''t have withstood those attacks. I was unable to see anything on his status window, so it was obvious that he was exceptionally stronger than us. But to take those strong magic spells head on and treating them like a small match light that could be put off in a breeze was enough to tell the difference in our level. He was a being in a realm of his own.

    While, some had taken the hint from this display and had taken a defensive position casting light magic barriers and self-reinforcement magic. But as usual there are always some rock-headed fools who can''t understand without having to face a kick on their faces.

    Ryuji jumped forward with his sword and went for the person''s head. At the same time Sudo too took out his one-handed sword clad in a white light ran towards the most suspicious person in the room planning to attack from the ground.

    "You, cannot escape the reach of my sword. THUNDER STRIKE"

    "My sword, siege your glory, for this is the time of our outrage - RAPID LIGHT CLASH."

    The true spirit of a warrior doesn''t come from just waving around a sword filled with large amount of magical energy but what is most important are the techniques and the passion to wield the sword only to win. But this was far from their understanding.

    I was expecting that this strange person would just dodge the straight-forward, easy to read attacks. Since the hit could have been proven fatal, as they were clad in light magic and a bit of divinity after all they were legendary class weapons. All of us have one actually, some are bestowed to us by our Gods, and some got it from the treasure of their country or a family heirloom.

    But both of them fell on the ground and their sword sent flying in a direction completely opposite.

    "AAAAaargh." "Buarrrghhh."

    It seems they are badly injured, as blood flowed out through one of the opening near the waist, while it seems that Sudo''s hand has fractured by the impact. Just what in the world did stop their march?

    I looked up again and there was another being holding a long golden trident. He too was wearing the same black robe; though it was small, yet it perfectly covered her every body feature from head to legs and even the hands.

    No, there was actually three more standing at the back with the same appearances. I couldn''t feel their presence until now. Just what is up with this bunch of people? There aura doesn''t even seems to be human. What a mess is this, how are we gonna deal with it.

    Now it all depends on the next words of the man who was supposed to be their leader and was about to speak.

    "How uncivilized. I came here to talk, but humans have never been rational when one is willing to be peaceful during his dealings."

    This time it was class Rep who stepped forward to speak. He was afraid too, as it was evident from his whole body shaking heavily.

    Usually he is a coward, selfish and self-centered. He doesn''t care about anyone and is the most afraid to die. He took on this role to smooth things out; since I know he doubts us, what if anyone else doing the negotiations screws up and puts his life at jeopardy. But for now we had no other choice.

    "You have no room to talk, you trapped us here first with your magic and casted some weird abnormalities status on us. How can you expect us to be not wary of an intruder who doesn''t even have the courtesy to give his name first?"

    "It seems that at least someone here is level-headed, unlike others." This guy was still smiling and with his dead emotionless eyes glanced at our fallen comrades. Then he looked back at us, still his disgusting smile on, at which I wanted to shoot an arrow in any way possible, he continued with his prep-talk.

    "My name is ZERO. I am the leader of the Apostles and come from the Realm of the Dead which you may even sometimes refer to as -HELL."

    "W-wait do you imply that you are not from this world."

    "Exactly, as for these standing beside me are the Generals of the Devil Army both from this world and the Hell. I have come to pay my greetings to the reincarnates from another world and extend a hand seeking mutual cooperation."

    At his words we were perplexed and overwhelmed at the same time. The other four were generals of the demon army, at some point later in the future we had to fight them. They were obviously not humans and their status was as usual not visible to us. One of them single-handedly took down the strongest attacks of our two best swordsmen. What kind of power and to what extent do they wield, I am curious to know!

    "How did you know that we are from another world? That information was to be kept a secret."

    "Well, of course, the four individual you see beside me are from your world and are actually you''re so-defined classmates, who decided to follow my leadership and in return I granted them immense, insurmountable power which even you''re so called Gods cannot bestow upon you."

    There was one surprise after another, he knew of our origins and the other four non-humans are our friends. This night is going to be longer than expected, but maybe time has stopped so in the real world it wouldn''t even matter.

    All of us were giving off the same vibe of being dumbfounded, ignorant, anger and all these emotions just to hide our greatest feeling ¨C FEAR.

    "What do you mean they are our classmates? Why would they even side with you? It would do us some good if you straight come out and state you objective. I am sure you are lying because our friends would never attack us¡­sooo¡­oo."

    Before Homura could finish his sentence, a black dagger with a sharp edge had almost cut through his neck artery forming a small incision, as a drop of blood oozed out and slowly crawled on the tip of the blade.

    It was one of those robe clad generals.

    "Akihiko Totsuka. It is really you, we tried to find you but we never could get in touch with you..¡­"

    Before class prep could finish, this classmate of ours tightened his grip on his dagger and pressed it to cut even deeper. Homura led out a shriek but the attacker seems to be pleasured to see blood gush out from his neck.

    "Friends you say. WOaahhHH¡­HAAHAA. We are nothing like that. And don''t talk to our Master Zero with such indignity. I won''t tolerate it. You all are just some low-race weak scum."

    If it would have been our classroom, then he would have been punched by now, but this reunion couldn''t get any more violent. No one even flinched. This guy in black robe whose face was easily visible to us by now since the hood was off ¨C was really our classmate.

    I too could vouch after looking at his face. Actually all of us never had any problem recognizing each other since we were born with almost same faces and other corresponding body features of our previous life.

    But in his case something was different, long red ears, two short horns on his head and a short red tail with a pointed arrow at its head ¨C he resembled like one of the savage demon species because that''s what exactly he was.

    Apparently he got along well with the class rep, but now he was out for blood. The aura he emanated was making my eyes to stare at him difficult by every second. His strength needed no introduction. His magical powers and physical abilities were evident from the fact that I couldn''t even catch his movements when he got hold of Homura.

    By far I know he used to be one of those kids, who would follow anyone around, and here he was doing the same but something about him had changed quite a lot. He didn''t even give a reason for his hostility but he made it very clear and straight-forward that he wanted to murder us.

    "Say Zero, if I kill one of them then it won''t make a difference in your plans. Since if they won''t join up or listen to our orders then they will only get in our way."

    I don''t know what to say, but it was too creepy to see someone in real live action ¨C to lick blood on the dagger, as our old-gone classmate started licking the tip of the dagger''s blade covered in blood with a delighted expression.

    "Joker, why don''t you come back here. Stop causing problems for our new companions. They may get too wary of us if you toy with them like this."

    The class rep and all of us were disgusted by such a declare of his! But no one dared to even express it on their faces.

    "Hey tell me what you did to our friends. Why did you turn him like this? What kind of weird things you did to him to force him to make follow your orders. Explain yourself or we won''t sit quietly."

    "Master I told you we should just kill them all. These weaklings have no use. I will be more than happy to slowly chop down their necks slice by slice."

    We were a bit taken aback to hear someone pass judgement and our death sentences like that. Of course it was a first time, no one just straight comes out and say such a thing to a royal princess, and this was a conglomerate of royal prince and princesses.

    "No, I order you to stay back and forbid you from taking actions on your own anymore. As for your concerns, it seems there is a misunderstanding."

    Homura was still not fazed and tried to keep up the tough act, because if we give into his temptation then we might be at the end of the losing side of the rope.

    "And may I know where I am getting it all wrong."

    "You see, they are following me on their own volition. I have not used any kind of force, torturer or taken someone hostage to compel them to do such things. It''s just that they actually want to do it, all for my sake and the future of this world."

    "As if we will believe you at your word. No one will follow a creep like you if there is nothing in for them. What about their oath of saving this world from creatures like you."

    "Oh my! How rude, just can you be? And here I was trying my best to be polite and show generosity. It is a wastage of time so I will come straight to the point. Your friends are exactly doing what their oath says them to do, SAVE THE WORLD. Finally, they have learned the truth about this world and about my great powers with what I desire the most can fulfill all their dreams."

    "Truth, of course there is no bigger truth than you being a shady character. Nothing good can come from the mouth of a devil."

    Well I whole heartedly agree with the class president since ''What, can the devil even speak true?''

    "Oh, these poor unfortunate souls who have been kept in the dark by the Gods of the upper realm for so long, may the truth shine upon them, for the glory of revolution which is about to come."

    "Hey don''t go us making move in circles. What are you talking about exactly? Enough of your nonsense, I the first prince of Lativania Kingdom demands an answer."

    "You are quite impatient for a prince, our class president. It is the friend''s job to tell the cold, harsh truth, because the world certainly will! Better to face the demons when you''re in school and able to stay alive. HAAHAHAA."

    This guy, joker couldn''t contain his excitement and butted in like an idiot with his uncanny witch''s laughter. At this the Apostle Zero raised his right arm and the joker stopped his creepy act.

    "Why would our gods lie to us? They have no reason and have been helping us to achieve what we aspire for. How can you even think of saying such things about those whom you should offer your prayers?"

    Now most of the students were voicing their thoughts as they had enough of with this crap.

    But things got dicier as we had provoked the one guy in this room who was holding us hostage and could even freeze these gods in a time loop. How did we forget that?

    "Your so called ever friendly Gods aren''t aware of the truth themselves. It''s the Gods sitting at the top and their conspiracy to first reincarnate you and plunge this world into war again to harvest pure energy --- to reinforce this world and retain the glory of Heavens. Such cruel will be your fate if you are still willing to remain ignorant and unaware of the truth. For I shall provide you with all ¨C my power, the truth and the trust of our kind who really wants to save this world."

    "Fine then, like this we won''t get anywhere. So I am willing to hear you chatter and be quick. But I won''t take you on your single word."

    At this the mouth of the Apostle Zero curled up. Just what is he planning? Is the truth we know, isn''t really the truth, but a falsified tale.

    "Oh! You will believe my every word after you have seen this."

    A blue crystal appeared mid-air and a red light flashed brightly forming a hologram which resembled our world ¨C Isleguard.

    AFTER FIVE MINUTES.....

    "How could this be true?"

    "It cannot be, we are gonna die at this rate."

    "This world is totally messed up and rotten at its core.

    "How could they do this to us? Those stupid gods could never be trusted. Getting a new life and a wish to save the world they were all just candies and we grabbed them just because they were considered holy. How foolish can we be?"

    "If this is the truth, then I think we should cooperate with them."

    At this point the class pres was looking down at the ground, so were all of us. All our dreams would eventually come to an end sooner than expected. Was there any saving this world now, if this was the absolute truth.

    "Hey if this is really how this world will end, then what are you going to do about it."

    "I am glad you asked. For there is indeed a way we can still save this world and get hold of all the power forces that govern it. Finally vanquishing all the authorities and dominions that the God''s hold over it."

    "That explains nothing, of your true goal. Don''t tell me that you will just spout some nonsense and then leave after having some fun."

    At this Zero, brandished both his hands with his long claws curled up, he couldn''t look more intimidating. His dark aura was now all over the room and breathing in it was difficult, our energy being drained at the same time ---- as if he was doing all this intentionally.

    "I will usher this world onto a new stage ¨C giving it a fresh start. The lives that my people gave up for this world 200 years ago in the Great War, cannot be forgiven after it has been reduced to a more pitiful state under their care. From now I will destroy the life on this planet and start it from fresh with my Generals. For now we shall be the Gods of this new world and fulfill all of our dream ¨C power, luxury, riches, danger, entertainment and authority all shall belong to us."

    "Wai¡­ttt¡ªY--You will destroy this world. Do you really think you can do that and we will let you?"

    "There is no need for you to play as pawn heroes but be the real heroes who can bring the change. For the pillars holding this world have already weathered and we are going to destroy them with much stronger force and built an incredibly strong single pillar that can hold all our dreams true to the eternity. For this beginning shall be the end."

    "U¡ªUn-unbelievable, you really think you can pull this off. Destroying the current world and killing all the life forms. The more you think about it the more ridiculous it sounds?"

    Most of us had those depressed looks and pale white face; we were all corrupted and plagued by the truth of the darkness.

    "I offer you all a hand of cooperation or how about a non-hostility pact and help us usher into this new world and lead the new generation of ultimate species to its glory and grandeur. For if you don''t and decide to stand in our way we shall eliminate you for the better future. Your sacrifice as an other-worlderer won''t go in vain."

    At this Yumiko Furata ¨C the partner of Goddess of Aphrodite ¨C stood from her seat on the sofa and looking in the direction of Zero grumbled as loudly as she could.

    "Screw you. I am sure my Goddess Aphrodite will do something about it. I will unveil the whole truth about you to this world and then together we will end you. All the Gods of the divine realm will slay your kind and restore peace." She then took off from the sofa and started walking towards the entrance.

    "HOW UNFORTUNATE?" His words were those of pity but he sounded exhilarated and his smile couldn''t curl up more than it already had.

    "WAAAHHHH."

    "AAHHAHaahhHH."

    Loud screams could be heard as a head went flying off in the room and the dead body landed on the ground, blood gushed out from the neck like an open hose pipe with a leak in it.

    This was for the first time we saw one of our friends die in this world so easily, without a sound and a silent kill. There was no chance of avoiding or dodging the attack. No one saw the attack coming and neither were we prepared to watch it. It all happened so fast that we couldn''t even take all the events in order.

    Some puked, while some stared at the severed head of their classmate and some turned their eyes away with a heavy heart.

    "Why? Why? YUMIKOOOO."

    "She is really dead. She is dead."

    "Are we all going to die? Just like that!"

    "No. Yes-ess. Zero, he will save us."

    "But, can we really believe him."

    "Fine, fine we will listen to you, till no harm comes to us."

    "We are ready to follow you. Just don''t kill us. Give us more power and we will save this world not like the old ways but also be its ruler."

    All the demon generals behind started laughing in their crude manner and in an eerie fashion.

    I still don''t know their true identities but can still make a guess of who they can be. Just what happened to their gods and how did they end up with a person like him leading. How did they become this strong in such a short amount of time? There are just too many questions and no answers at all, it''s so frustrating.

    Have most of them lost their minds. Instead of crying over their friend''s loss, they are groveling and moping for help from the killer. But then again there was that fear inducing skill of his still activated and working non-stop. He might just as well be waiting for this planned ending eagerly.

    I was too holding back ¨C trying not to lose myself ¨C but these water droplets welled up in my eyes. I know, I know it''s okay to cry but somehow I feel I am glad that I am still alive. Is it really my true feeling? Just what have I done to deserve all this?

    Even though we were not that good friends but we still helped each other in our studies and sometimes shared lunch during school breaks.

    Unforgivable. Unforgivable! I will stop this madness. I will take revenge and show these devils what price they have to pay for showing us this day. This world may as well burn with them.

    But if I fight now, I will die. It won''t take a minute for them to kill me. I thought I was strong and smart and could achieve anything I wanted, but maybe that was just an illusion. Every time I think of fighting my wild senses tells me to run, run far away and don''t look back. Is this cowardice or an instinct of survival ¨C I don''t know?

    No one now looked up but some of them were facing the walls, some sat on the chair like a sloth attached to a tree while one of the girls had fainted. The gods and other maids were still smiling and laughing in their frozen state. Is this the true face of this world ¨C the truth that was hidden from us that we were about to be used as pawns to start another deadly war on a much larger scale than before.

    "I am so happy, to hear your responses. May we grow together and live together. Those who wish to join me will soon receive their directions and I will bestow upon them the true power of realization. For those who want to remain neutral, will be disposed off the moment they interfere in my plans. I hope that all of you will become the seed of the new species that will walk on the new world and rule like a true King. Now we shall be taking our leave."

    One of the Generals landed, but no one flinched. We were just too tired. They had already taken everything away from us ¨C our hopes, our happiness, the future we were looking forward to too. We were just too weak and shameless not to face the fiend who dared to kill our classmate and turn some of them against us already.

    This general almost looked normal, and for some reason it picked up the frozen body of Goddess Aphrodite.

    "Hey where are you taking her?" Homura tried to object.

    "Don''t bother; she will serve as the source of energy to our plans. Since she will leave anyway after all her contract is no more active."

    All four of the generals and the Zero Apostle vanished in the black mist as if they were never here to begin with except for their treacherous black magic traces and the smell of the blood. Also the dead body of Yumiko was missing. They even took that.

    The time-freeze spell was lifted off and all the people who were adamantly standing like statues up till now started moving casually.

    To our surprise except the gods, all the servants and maids had forgotten about the memories of Yumiko. On being asked, they would just say that they do not know.

    Later the same reaction we got from her parents of this world, they refused of ever having a daughter. Such great was the power of Zero Apostle. Is it the best in our interest to join him, remain neutral or oppose him! All of them seems a dead end to me.

    "Hey, class what are we going to do now."

    "Leave me alone."

    "Of course join his side, you saw how strong he is."

    "If we oppose him, our own classmates will kill us."

    "I will talk about this to my god tomorrow."

    "Hey class rep, what are your thoughts about it."

    "I am going back, there is nothing left to discuss."

    "Hey wait." Okarin stopped Homura by placing his hand on his shoulder.

    The class pres looked back and threw off his hand away.

    "I said, there''s nothing left to discuss. Decide for yourself or are you telling me that you cannot even take a decision for yourself that will decide whether you are going to live or die."

    His eyes were dead serious and Okarin couldn''t continue what he had in his mind.

    "Do whatever you want, just don''t bother me." After saying this loudly, Homura left the hall, while Goddess Freya tried to follow her. Since she was unaware of the situation at hand.

    Maybe he is too upset with Yumiko''s death after all they were close friends.

    While some of us explained what happened to our gods, some quickly left the palace without a word, while some were scarred in their minds to the point that they couldn''t even speak during the rest of the night.

    God is never cruel; there is a reason for all things. That''s what I was always told. Now I don''t know what to believe. The truth that was told to us by the gods, or the revelation that was shown to us by the devil Zero.

    This world is infinitely layered and mysterious. Every day I would visit the forest with Lady Artemis, and we would see far more than I could comprehend, and that always made me feel excited. All I wanted was a simple world, but I now lived in one that is magnificently complex. Complexity implies meaning, and I am afraid of meanings that can uncover secrets. We all have one that we keep it hidden under our various layers of actions we take, the faces we make and the way we feel about it.

    In each little life, you will find great truth and beauty, and in each of these lives we get the glimpse of the way of all things work in the universe. That''s what Lady Artemis always said to me while she taught me using a bow in the forest that surrounded the northern parts of our kingdom.

    "Because we are imperfect beings who are self-blinded to the truth of the world''s stunning complexity, we shave reality into paper-thin theories and ideologies that we can easily grasp, and we call them truths. But the truth of a sea, in all its immensity, cannot be embodied in one tide-washed pebble."

    "We go wrong the moment we don''t admit the unknowable complexity of reality, but we go dangerously wrong when we claim that one pale story ¨C is the ultimate truth. We arrive at the paleness to avoid consideration of the daunting truth in all its fierce color and infinite detail."

    ***

    IN THE PALACE OF PERILLUS EMPIRE

    All of the students left on the same night after the fateful visit of the leader of the uprising who wanted to bring destruction to the present world and create a new world of his own desire that can fulfill the wishes of the strong and reject the weak and inferior.

    The second-prince as usual was playing his piano, while the first audience seat was taken by a single person sitting on the sofa.

    The music ended soon after and the man made a small applaud.

    "You really like playing a piano, that''s the only time I see you smiling the most."

    "It''s actually the exact opposite. Playing a piano is the thing I hate the most. In my previous world just because my parents were musicians I was always forced to learn all the instruments. When my parents saw that I had a talent for piano, from that day they kept on pestering me. Always saying to me ''that they expect great things from me.'' This and that. But they never actually asked me what I really wanted to do was to become a writer. And now here I am, this smile on my face is because I have combined the two ¨C playing all those fools on my tune and writing a new story of how this world will eventually come to an end so that a new dawn of creation arises."

    "Maybe, there is still more I need to learn about you and your wicked habits."

    "As if you are one to talk."

    Both of them started laughing while the pianist took a seat on the chair placed in front of the sofa adjacent to the table.

    "And all the students fell for his talk. It was quite hilarious to see some of them grovel. Hiding my laughter while making a foolish face is indeed a difficult task."

    "But you did laugh in between."

    "I see you were not frozen. His power is ineffective on you after all, as expected from the God of Darkness. But Zero put quite a good show. Also one of the reincarnator is already out of the race."

    Both of them started laughing while they were drinking their tea in a dim lit room with candles burning above the small brick table over the fire kiln of the room. Kenma Takeshi ¨C the second prince of Perillus Empire and his God in contract Erebus ¨C the God of Darkness just couldn''t stop smiling.

    It had been a day since the get-together party.

    "Your plan did indeed work well. However they might get suspicious of someone from inside their circle already operating with Zero."

    "I have already taken that in account and it works in our advantage. They will be suspicious of each other and wouldn''t be able to cooperate or trust anyone. There last resort will be Zero''s Company. They will never figure out that the whole thing was setup by us."

    "This world is already falling apart just like 200 years ago and at a much faster rate this time. More appearance of strong monsters, catastrophes, monster outbreak, dungeon appearance and magical disasters have been happening all over. Then there are humans who engage in conflicts and meaningless wars and fight over financial assets and authority even among themselves."

    "It was a blessing to be born a year before the others and giving me a chance to meet Zero and plan to make a new world to live for ourselves. I will be the god of my own world that I created myself. I have always dreamt about it and nothing less will please me. After lots of planning it''s finally going to come true."

    Erebus made a gesture of bowing as if complimenting him about his dream and desire to become a much greater god himself by creating his own world.

    "Had it been not for you to notice that the Tree of Life''s fruit was missing and the World God was behaving suspiciously about it then it would have been difficult for me to believe you."

    "The fruit of tree of life is essential for the survival of divine realm otherwise the god''s will lose their powers slowly. Recently the tree of life had been rejuvenating after the destructive blow it took during the Great War 200 hundred years ago. No, one knows whether we can now even depend on it for our survival."

    "That is where we come in picture, the reincarnates from another world, who in the hopes of saving the world will slowly bring the chaos of war to the whole world. It doesn''t matter which sides will win, but the energy released from the souls of the dead, their anger, resentment, jealousy, wickedness, sorrow, loss, suffering and fear will work as fresh nourishments for the Tree. The End."

    "Truth is the Gods never had the intention to give us the chance to survive, but would rather bet on our deaths and make us the martyr hero. But I have no intention to give up on life this easily. I will take everything the people, this world and all the power it holds. Maybe after becoming the gods of this world we can go after other worlds. Of course, because of the non-interference policy adopted by the World God we are free to reign like we want to. It is his fault to put a nail in his own shoe."

    "As far as I remember Hashima was not there."

    "You mean the contract reincarnator of Poseidon. Well Zero sent him on a mission to take control of the North-Western Seas. To raise pirates and stop communication between the Demon continent and the Human continent is his mission."

    "There is one final matter to address to ¨C Goddess Athena."

    "Don''t worry about her. She is just a weakling. All she is good at are making policies for the government and some impressive healing skills. She lacks in combat potential and has no need in the new world. She does not even pose any problem for us so we will let her enjoy her sweet time. Even if we took her, I don''t think she is worth enough to even provide with the minimum amount of divine energy to proceed with our plans."

    "It is hilarious to think that it had been more than sixteen years and she is still not able to find her partner. She has stained herself with the sin of abandoning her duties and has given the proof of her incompetence and weakness."

    "Now, now, Erebus don''t be so harsh on her she is a very beautiful princess of a Hart empire, though small, it is quite close to the Demon continent and can play a major role during the battle between the two major races. I think it''s not right to blame her."

    "What do you mean? Do you think there is some other reason to concern for?"

    "It''s funny if you put it that way. As far as I remember her partner is a total klutz. She is weak, has no self-respect and is so afraid that she can''t even communicate with others. Even her soul power during the reincarnation ceremony was so weak, to the extent that it could be put out by a single blaze of wind. I am sure that she is already dead, there''s no way she can survive here in this world. And even if she is alive, with her skills she would not be able to even use magic or lift a sword. There are so many times we told her goddess, in the academy to give up on her, as she would be already dead, or too afraid that just like before she had closed herself away from this world."

    "And here I got worried for nothing."

    "HAAAHA. Just loosen up a bit or you will grow old sooner than expected. We have other things to set-up to, remember. Things from here on are only going to become more interesting. The people of this world have become too carefree and corrupt with time. So now it is time to pay for their crimes."

    KNOCK.

    KNOCK.

    "You have permission to enter."

    An attendant in a white and red soldier uniform entered the room holding a scroll document in his hand he bowed down offering the scroll ----

    "This is a message for the Second Prince of the Perillus Empire and his step-brother the third prince from the second princess."

    I took the scroll and asked the messenger to leave. For those who don''t know Erebus is my step-brother in this world.

    "What it is about. Siesta has been missing from the palace and we don''t know what she is up to."

    "For God''s sake, she actually took an army of 10.000 soldiers and is going to launch an attack on the north-western Demon Continent near the Kanandra Mountains and subjugate the small beastmen villages that have emerged and take them as slaves."

    "Maybe our encouragement had a much larger affect on her. What do you think of it?"

    "Well let''s see, the more people die the better. War is inevitable after all. If this is what the God''s of the Upper Realm want then let them have it!"

    INFORMATION BROCHURE

    BENEFICIARY DIETY JOB PROFILE

    HOMURA KENTA FREYA GODDESS OF LUST

    NATSU KENCHI PROMETHEUS GOD OF FIRE

    SUDO FUJIBAYASHI ARES GOD OF WAR

    SAKAMOTO SANDA CHRONOS GOD OF TIME & ETERNITY

    RYUJI OUKA TAKEMIKAZUCHI GOD OF SWORDS

    OKARIN OOSHIMA HERMES THE MESSENGER GOD

    KANATA AIZAWA HEPHAESTUS THE SMITH GOD

    AKIHIKO TOTSUKA LOKI GOD OF MISCHIEF

    HASHIMA KATSURAGI POSEIDON GOD OF SEA

    KENMA TAKESHI EREBUS GOD OF DARKNESS

    INFORMATION BROCHURE

    BENEFICIARY DIETY JOB PROFILE

    HIORI TAKATORI ARTEMIS GODDESS OF HUNTING

    YUMIKO FURATA APHRODITE GODDESS OF LOVE

    SAYAKA TENMA DIANA GODDESS OF FOREST

    AKANE KIRIGASHI ORPHEUS GOD OF MUSIC & POEM

    SATOMI YUKTA IKELOS GOD OF NIGHTMARES

    SAKURA KENDO ASTAREA GODDESS OF JUSTICE

    TAMA DONJO OVA GODDESS OF BEAST

    SAKI HONDA ENYO GODDESS OF BLOOD

    KARIBA CHIYODA KALI GODDESS OF DEATH

    SACHI KONDO ATHENA GODDESS OF KNOWLEDGE

    STUDENT DIARY

    KENMA TAKESHI

    NAME : LUCAS PERILLUS

    AGE : 18

    RACE : HUMAN

    LEVEL : 1980

    HP : 14000

    MP : 20000

    SP : 12000

    UNIQUE SKILL : DARK MATTER CONDENSATION

    SKILLS : [DARK MAGIC LV 7][FIRE MAGIC LV 5][WIND MAGIC LV 5]

    [MAGIC RESISTANCE] [REGENRATION] [DEATH MARCH]

    [SHADOW STEPS] [FEAR INFLICTION]

    TITLES : DRAGON SLAYER , THE ENVIOUS ONE

    DESCRIPTION :

    GOD IN CONTRACT - EREBUS ¨C GOD OF DARKNESS

    Second Prince of Perillus Empire

    At present is assisting Zero in his plans and trying to bring everyone in class on board. Both Zero, him and Erebus are planning on becoming the Strongest God of this World and rule over the strongest species in the cosmos.

    STUDENT DIARY

    HOMURA KENTA

    NAME : KEITH LATIVAN

    AGE : 17

    RACE : HUMAN

    LEVEL : 880

    HP : 9000

    MP : 14000

    SP : 8000

    UNIQUE SKILL : CHARM

    SKILLS : [FIRE MAGIC LV 4][WIND MAGIC LV 5]

    [WATER MAGIC LV4] [HYPERVELOCITY] [MAGIC SENSE]

    [MAGIC RESISTANCE] [REGENRATION]

    [PRECOGNITION]

    TITLES : ILLUSIONIST

    DESCRIPTION :

    GOD IN CONTRACT ¨C FREYA ¨C GODDESS OF LUST

    First prince of Lativania Kingdom

    Shows no interest in saving the world but have good leadership skills and managing combat data and analysis. The knowledge of the truth has totally crushed his peace and watching a friend die has made him emotionless.

    STUDENT DIARY

    AKIHIKO TOTSUKA

    NAME : ZANDER LIFT

    AGE : 17

    RACE : RED DEMON { DEVIL HYBRID}

    LEVEL : 3000

    HP : 20000

    MP : 25000

    SP : 24000

    UNIQUE SKILL : CARD WORLD

    SKILLS : [FIRE MAGIC LV 9][DARK MATTER MAGIC LV 2]

    [EARTH MAGIC LV7] [HYPERVELOCITY] [MAGIC SENSE]

    [MAGIC RESISTANCE] [FAST REGENRATION]

    [STEEL BODY] [EMPOWERMENT]

    TITLES : THE TRICKSTER FROM THE BOTTOMLESS PIT

    DESCRIPTION :

    GOD IN CONTRACT ¨C LOKI ¨C GOD OF MISCHIEF

    Whole clan was hunted down by other demons for the tribe''s cannibalism over demons, humans and other races too.

    Are put under monster class ¨C humanoid {threat level ¨C S class}

    Currently one of the five-demon generals of Zero''s Army.

    STUDENT DIARY

    HIORI TAKATORI

    NAME : CATARINA ALUCRAD

    AGE : 17

    RACE : HUMAN

    LEVEL : 900

    HP : 12000

    MP : 16000

    SP : 10000

    UNIQUE SKILL : ORION ARROW {ABILITY PARTIALLY LOCKED}

    SKILLS : [FIRE MAGIC LV 4][WIND MAGIC LV 5] [ICE MAGIC LV 6]

    [CAMOUFLAGE] [CLAIRVOYANCE] [MAGIC SENSE]

    [MAGIC RESISTANCE] [REGENRATION]

    [POINTER] [WOOD MAGIC LV2]

    TITLES : THE JAGER ON THE WIND

    DESCRIPTION :

    GOD IN CONTRACT ¨C ARTEMIS ¨C GODDESS OF HUNTING

    First princess of Alucrad Empire

    Is considering showing neutrality, but has decided on uncovering the full plans of Zero.. Is also worried for not being able to use her unique skill at its maximum power because system level requirement not reached.

 Chapter 14 - CHAPTER - 4 : I TOLD YOU BEING ALONE IS NOT SO BAD IF YOU CAN GO INSANE

    CHAPTER - 4

    I TOLD YOU BEING ALONE IS NOT SO BAD IF YOU CAN GO INSANE

    Here I was in floor ¨C 44 & 43; again clubbed together. I wonder why the floors exist together, maybe because they are actually monsters with intelligence and prefer to live in groups.

    A tall black colour, double layered and extremely thick built tower was hanging from the roof. While the above segment was small and much thicker, the below segment was longer and less thick. There were several small cube shaped holes lined up in an orderly fashion from top to bottom. The whole floor was large though not much larger than the previous one except for the height of the room. At the eight corners of the room huge cluster of Magitite ore was shining with a deep blue colour while a small circular perimeter of water body was formed below the tower.

    I wonder; if something is living inside the tower.

    The only way to know is to get nearer, but my brain started hurting a bit and got worse with time as I approached it. Because of the heightened senses and Danger Sense I was receiving Living signs not in tens, hundreds but in thousands.

    A flying monster species almost same size as me, though a bit larger in length had started mobilizing themselves in numbers tending to thousands. I can count a total of 50,000 monsters.

    Aren''t there just too many, I mean should there be these many monsters in a dungeon on a single floor in the first place. And just my luck that through my clairvoyance I could see them assembling in groups and taking a triangle formation with numbers multiplying in five.

    The first wave was of 20 monsters, next 100, and next 500 and so on. Planning to attack with such a strategy means that the enemy is weak and so relies on number power. To overpower the enemy with large forces, tiring them out and finally dealing the final strike.

    After a moment''s pause, a small survey team of ten monsters started approaching in my direction. They had already sensed an intruder in their home. Honestly fighting an enemy who can think strategically can take longer than expected and will be more tiring than ever. I still don''t know the exact species. So I used [Appraisal] and was a bit relived but quite worried about how things were going to turn out.

    [BLACK FLARE]

    Yes, it''s a new spell I developed, by mixing two attributes Dark Matter and flame. In the previous floors I have learnt the lesson that single attribute magic attacks are useless against these legendary labyrinth monster but mixing more than one gets the job done. Like my fusion ball this too was supposed to prove super-effective.

    But things went quite different. I was sure that I regulated my magical energy and targeted only the 10 monsters. But suddenly the whole ground was on black flames which was super hot though it did not affect me ¨C the caster. It transformed into a huge wall of black flames and spread across the entire floor. The only safe land was behind me which was still green.

    Apparently, these so called flying monsters were actually gigantic wasp which were almost similar to honey-bee anatomically but were pitch black in colour.

    Before they knew it their wings and then the whole body was on fire. I thought it would be difficult to identify which bees were on fire but there was a stark difference between the black colour of the bee monster and my flames which were still dark as if one could immerse themselves in it.

    Those 10 did not even get the chance to get a look at their enemy and were completely erased from this world. For some reason I thought I won''t be able to use gluttony on them if they disappear, but I could still feel that I was able to consume them ¨C their soul core ¨C that''s it their life energy was transferred to me. I have got quite a nice skill, but it was pretty useless at level 1 back then.

    But I had no time to rest, the enemy on being notified of their scout party wiped out, had decided to head to the battlefront.

    "BUZZZZZ¡­..BUZZZ¡­.BUZZ¡­..BIZZZZZZ¡­BIIIIZZZZZ."

    This sound was killing me more than their attacks could.

    Before they got closer to the black flames, they launched their unique projectile attack from the tip of their needle attached at the bottom of their hip.

    Several strikes of lightning fell exactly at the same place where I stood without a single miss, but I was quick enough to dodge them by jumping and then hanging midair with my webs.

    I condensed the black flames now, and started launching them repeatedly in ball shaped shots at the enemy which had now had me surrounded in thousands.

    "You think you have cornered me, then bow before me and beg for your lives."

    Somehow speaking these lines really lifted up my fighting spirit, so please just bear with it.

    By now the whole floor was ravaging in my black flames as they tried to soar up high in the sky. Most of the bees tried to maintain their distance, but their large number made it inevitably impossible for all of them to avoid it.

    I subjected the whole area under a very strong Gravity field, making sure that each of them falls in the dark burning pit. While it was working fantastically, some were strong enough to take support from their neighbour comrades which were working in turns with the former and latter waves. Their cooperation and group work compatibility was unrivalled. While some of the bees who looked like the commanding officers because of their increased size and a much deeper colour with a brown tint at their forehead were strong enough to still fly in my gravi-field.

    By now they were trying desperately to put out the flames. Some bees on fire would jump in the middle lake while some were trying to spray water over the spread flames. But it was of no use.

    Actually I myself was surprised on such a revelation. Maybe because dark matter magic is mixed in it.

    It had been more than 20 minutes and there were still more than 20,000 bees left. They had fallen back and regrouped once. Their decisions are too coordinated and human-like.

    This time something was different while the front continued with their failed lightning assault strike. The bees at their back were attempting to do something secretly. As their thorns attached at their back glowed with a purple colour, it started spinning and launched at a much faster speed than lightning. Though there were few of them, dodging one was pretty much difficult. It was thanks to the gravi-field that their speed was slowed down. But the problem lied that wherever they landed the whole space was sucked into a purple vortex. Much similar to a mini-black hole, a single hit and I would be a goner. So I made sure to avoid them the most, while even if it meant to take some shocks from the lightning strikes.

    I continued the same pattern of black flare balls, gravi field setup.

    While for those who survived I launched at them lances and spears made of ice, sometimes I used wind blade to take out enemies in group as their half cut body fell down and got roasted in fire. While it also served as a means to spread my flames as it roared and were now even burning down the dungeon wall.

    For the special thorn-thrower bees I launched at them special gravi-balls to make them purposefully fall in the flames.

    The sounds of their buzzing was fainting slowly and yet it felt relieving every minute.

    "Stop making sounds and just die."

    I shouted loudly as the last of their brethren fell into the black sanguine fluid. Yippee! I cleared this floor.

    So I had thought but there is always a surprise, as the whole tower was now shaking and small parts of it started falling down in the lake below.

    THUD.

    THUD.

    Strange noises could be heard from inside the tower growing every second like a heartbeat as the surrounding air started shaking. The wind pressure had increased suddenly and strong gust of winds had started revolving in a circle with the tower as their center.

    Huge cracks formed on the tower and from those bearings a huge red body could be seen inside almost half the size of the gigantic tower.

    Just what in the world is it now? Stop with the noisy entrance act and just show yourself.

    By now I was floating in mid-air with anti-gravity, though it was difficult to maintain balance under these strong winds, but I held onto it.

    ZAAAZZZZAZZZ.

    In a sudden flicker of wind, the whole tower was violated and all its huge debris was sent flying in every direction almost breaking the walls of the dungeon and leaving huge holes in the ground.

    "So, that''s how big it is."

    The queen of all the bee monsters, a 35 feet tall and almost 8 feet wide red colour bee was flying in front of me.

    Something was quite unique about her, it was as if the presence of an elegant queen ¨C like vibe. Her title really fits her as the ruler.

    All the air columns in the space had drifted towards her and were somehow taking a shape of discs, almost more than hundred in numbers.

    These invisible discs were easy to pinpoint out thanks to my magic sense, but they were flying at a much faster speed than the lightning strike. Even if I dodged them, I still ended up bleeding. Just now I lost a leg as one of the discs came in flying. It pains a lot but I can''t lose focus during the battle. No need to worry since I can using my healing spell anytime.

    There was much more to the attack than I saw in the first stance, the wind that rotated at a very high velocity was not the only fatal thing but the wind as a whole that surrounded the disc worked in synergy to cut down things. Also the main problem was that these air discs did not disappear after a single move, but rather followed me around relentlessly.

    I had to keep on using gravi-balls to parry these discs but had to also keep an eye on the next move which the queen was about to make.

    "Is that all you have got." I tried to shout, while I blasted off the last disc. Not that it would understand that I am provoking it. Killing the whole army was easier as it was done in a planned repeated number of fixed attacks.

    But this queen was just sadistic. It kept a huge distance between the flames and me too. The speed at which she winked her wings made it almost appear disappear, causing a deafening sound and making her immune to the gravi-field I had set-up.

    I launched a number of fusion ball attacks and in between jets of Dark Flare but she was able to dodge all. Her speed was almost at the same level as me, even greater than mine. It''s so unfair, to be able to move so fast even with that huge body.

    Her next move was pretty much obvious as I saw her thorn shining with a blue colour. She was preparing for a huge lightning strike.

    If it''s that, then I think it will be quite easy to dodge and then I will close in for the attack.

    So I thought¡­

    But when a huge circular ray of blue plasma, started moving in my direction, I was shocked. I tried to maneuver in mid air-while using my webs and accelerate with the help of wind magic, while also controlling my body weight using anti-gravity magic. One might think that it would be difficult to control these many spells at once, but when its life or death situation, you must need to do everything to survive. The plasma ray didn''t stop but kept on travelling while following my every move quite intuitively, so the queen was smart enough to predict my next move. If I slowed down a bit or did not use every means at my disposal to move fast then I would be burned down to the last cell.

    After two minutes it finally stopped, and the queen let out a huge roar while it buzzed around in a circular fashion.

    It seems quite frustrated and I have almost drained it s MP with that attack gone, it appears to be mad.

    "Finally, lost your mind, then let me finish you."

    Something was odd; suddenly the roundabouts of the queen had turned into a huge hollow blue disc. Huge sparks of lightning emanated from its every body parts, especially from its joints.

    What is it now this time? I used my appraisal, since I didn''t quite catch this information the last time.

    I missed it. Even after so much preparation I am not good enough!

    The blue necklace around its neck, it''s a legendary weapon. Just what is up with every boss-category monster in this dungeon? After they drain all of their MP, they throw their final trump card. How did they even get hold of such a weapon?

    The whole body of the red queen was now glowing in a blue light as huge lightning strikes fell around in a disorderly fashioned, so I did not needed to dodge them.

    ZOOOOM.

    I was knocked off and directly fell in the lake; something so fast hit me that even my senses couldn''t keep up. I instinctively looked up with my eight eyes and their it was a huge blue plasma ray flying around. No, that was not it, the queen bee had turned into a plasma rod herself and was now flying at an unimaginable speed, defying my eyes and the physics so I believed in. well this is a magical world, so you can throw your physics book anytime in the dustbin.

    HEEHH.

    Even my eyes couldn''t keep up.

    So my last resort was to quickly spread my webs across the floor and keep tabs on its movement whenever it trips on one. Being caught in the webs was just asking too much.

    Thousands of web lines broke in succession as it tried to follow me around, another quick hit and I might be decapacitated into two.

    All my magical attacks got brushed off or either dissipated by the plasma ray surrounding the huge body of the queen bee.

    I now had two plans in my mind, one that I had used before and the other I could think of in the present moment based on my surroundings. I plan on using the first method while make preparations for the second.

    [ABSOLUTE ZERO]

    The surrounding temperature dropped at an inconceivable speed, but I concentrated this phenomenon on the queen bee.

    ZZZZZZ¡­IP..ZZIP.

    By far all the magical attacks I considered it my most dangerous move and my ace card. A spell that can freeze the soul, life energy and all biological movement at cellular level, may as well announce the victim dead.

    It was so beautiful; the whole blue plasma froze in mid-air covered with a shining blue-ice, transmitting a cold yet soothing light all around the area. All I could say that it was sparkly, sparkly and sparkle.

    But I cannot be careless; the next spell preparations were in order. Now I was standing at the centre of the lake of which all water had dried up by the heat generated by the black flames.

    Between the fourth state of matter plasma and fifth state of matter absolute zero (Bose-Einstein Condensate) I wonder which will win.

    I had already started feeling the movements the bee was making inside the Absolute Ice covering. So it was ineffective, even though I brought down the temperature, it must had been that legendary weapon which helped it to maintain its thermal kinetic energy.

    But still I have some time in my hand, I was planning on using wind magic to now take control of the wind since the final bee had stopped moving. Round, Round and Round, this is the way you go. A black vortex of black flame was slowly taking shape on a large scale. But doesn''t it sound too simple for me and also it was of not much use against the queen. So to make sure it makes a direct impact in one blow together, I introduced a very small Dark-matter Gravi-ball in between. I kept pouring in magical energy without any checks, while I also had started compressing my black flames around it, making it look like a small planet surrounded by a black orbit.

    It was still under progress, the exact shape which I had thought it to be was still not around, and the bee had already broken free through its icy state.

    CRAAAACCK¡­CRACKKKCK¡­

    Small fragments of blue ice showered all around like rain. While the bee in its blue plasma state flew all around at maximum speed, trying to gain maximum momentum and achieving its final dash state, She circulated above the top of the lake and from the maximum height made a final dive.

    My spell, was almost at its completion, one could even call it a semi-black planet, the total mass of this black orb was unimaginably high as it could now keep all that spread around black flames in a compressed revolving state around it.

    It was now either my final super-duper special attack or its final ultra-fast lightning dive. I know the name sounds ridiculous because I don''t have enough time to think of good ones.

    It all happened in less than a fraction of a millisecond.

    BOOOOOM.

    The whole floor was destroyed and all that was left was a huge crater which at successive steps grew deeper and deeper. At the bottom pit of it, laid my body.

    Don''t worry I was not dead yet¡­

    Hopefully not, it will take more than that to kill me.

    Should I even say these clich¨¦ lines, it''s always after speaking these lines that the hero meets an opponent he cannot defeat.

    It will be bad for me if I fail to defeat my opponent because that would be equal to accepting my death.

    [DIVINE HEAL]

    PAIN, PAIN GO AWAY,

    COME TO ME ANOTHER DAY.

    I was quickly back on my feet, the most versatile spell to make a quick come-back from the grasps of death. I was jumping around trying to eat the golden dusty light which was emanating from my body.

    I don''t want to but I think this loneliness and all this fighting is getting to my head. Please refrain from prescribing me to an asylum, because I don''t think there is one here. And if you still think I should go, then you are more than welcome to come and rescue me from here.

    This time I did not level up, but I could feel my magical powers had exponentially grown after gluttony consumed the life energy (soul core) of the queen bee monster.

    But while all this jumping around my eyes fell on the small blue beads scattered around me which must have been the parts of the legendary necklace weapon she wore.

    GWAH.

    GULP.

    I ate all the beads, why do you ask because they resembled so much like candies that I thought they were actually one. If only I was back on earth and I knew I was going to die then I would have made sure to fulfill my dream of once buying all the chocolates from an exclusive candy store and eat them all while watching movies, anime and reading novels.

    {ACQUIRED LIGHTNING MAGIC}

    {GLUTTONY ¨C ANALYSIS COMPLETED ¨C ACQUIRED DIVINE LIGHTNING AURA}

    Suddenly an absurd statement appeared on my status window and before I knew it my whole body was glowing in a blue colour and blue sparks just like the queen bee was darting all around my body.

    Just as I thought, ZOOOOOOM.

    I am able to move much faster even than the queen bee.

    Maybe eating was the best option after all.

    One could witness a sharp blue light appear for a moment and disappear in the next as it sprawled around the whole room.

    Electric discharges were coursing throughout my entire body.

    I was just too excited and in that movement before I could even count 1, I had revolved around the whole floor more than hundred times while I also collected all the Magitite ore.

    Time to head to the next floor.

    ZOOOOOOOMMM.

    ***

    MONSTER DIARY

    PRIMORDIAL BEE QUEEN {CATASTROPHE CLASS MONSTER}

    NAME : IGNIS REGINA

    AGE : -----

    RACE : PRIMORDIAL BEE ZAPPER

    LEVEL : 5600

    HP :58000

    MP : 50000

    SP : 70000

    SKILLS : [ [LIGHTNING MAGIC LV 8] [LIGHT MAGIC LV 4] [SELF-REGENERATION] [IMMUNITY] [WIND MAGIC LV 8]

    TITLES : LIGHTNING McQUEEN , THE RULER

    LEGENDARY WEAPON ¨C IGNIS PEARL

    DESCRIPTION ¨C A necklace forged by the Goddess of Alchemy and blessed by the God of Thunder was bestowed upon the Primordial Bee Queen during the Great War two hundred years ago. Contain vast amount of pure divinity and the power of lightning held by the God of Thunder himself.

    FLOOR ¨C 42

    A starving desert that''s how I would describe this new floor.

    Sand, sand everywhere and not a single drop of water to drink. There was not even a single monster; maybe they abandoned this place because it looks just too plain to even describe anything. Usually you find some ferns, cacti or some scorpion, camel or snake but it was a total barren land. I cannot sense any hostility and there are not even any Magitite ore.

    The gate to the next floor is just 1 km ahead; I wonder why it is that far. Maybe it is one of those rest places ¨C safe zone you find in a game.

    Then I cannot waste any moment and with further ado I must gallantly walk like a lone fighter through this desert when no one is noticing me ¨C silently while I try to twist my hood and adjust its angle to stop the rays of light directly hitting my eyes. Even though ¨C unfortunately I am a spider and I have no hat, but I think I am a warrior since I have exterminated a goblin species and a bee species ¨C just so that I can¡­.

    For a moment I paused because suddenly the ground started shaking and the place where I was standing started getting submerged even though where this sand was going I don''t know.

    "GUUUUAAARGGHHH."

    I used flying magic and reached a certain height but then a wave of fear disarrayed my entire thought process.

    Without any thought I used my webs and changed my position to extreme right as far as I could go.

    There it was a huge mouth with countless sharp teeth and a cylinder worm like body, a being as tall as a skyscraper appeared exactly at the same position where I was floating.

    But I couldn''t even take a breath or observe its physical features carefully that it started following me.

    Twisting its body in any direction, in whichever way it wanted, but I kept on flying and swing through the entire floor. Something was telling me to stay away from its mouth as far as I could. Spidey-senses do come in handy, don''t they? Maybe if we have them in real life then we can avoid accidents that happen due to the care-free nature of humans. But whatever, things returned to silence when this tall, gigantic being with its ugly mouth went crawling back inside the desert.

    Maybe asking for a safe-zone in the world''s most dangerous place - The Great Tathya Labyrinth was too much to ask for. Just what was the deal with it, was it sleeping all this time, that''s why I couldn''t sense its presence before. And how long is it, to twist its body at any place and anyway it wanted. What about its bones, wait does it even have any?

    Time for {APPRAISAL} ¨C just when I thought things couldn''t get any tougher.

    So we have got a ''time-eater'' here, a single bite and my time will be eaten by ten thousand years. So not even my bones will be left behind. I am glad that I avoided its jaws.

    Does something like that should even be allowed to exist?

    I need to keep my guard up all the time, I don''t know from where next time it will emerge.

    MONSTER DIARY

    ANCIENT DEATH WORM{WORLD DISASTER MONSTER}

    NAME : TEMPUS VIC

    AGE : -----

    RACE : TIME EATER WORM

    LEVEL : 6600

    HP :70000

    MP : 90000

    SP : 80000

    SKILLS : [ [SPACE & TIME MAGIC LV10] [IMMUNITY]

    [SELF-REGENERATION] [EARTH MAGIC LV 8]

    TITLES : EMPTY HOURGLASS

    Sand is considered to be the representative of the flow of time. The falling sand in an hourglass is equivalent to the time passed, that will never return again, even if you flipped back the hourglass, it will always symbolize the passage of same amount of time but will always have a different nature and will never be the same.

    It''s probably roaming underneath all that sand, waiting for me to stop moving and then capture. So I will give it the bait while preparing a surprise gift for it.

    A monster then suddenly popped out of the ground eating sand and all the living beings alike, it was directly aiming for me without any hesitation, but I easily dodged it since I can now use divine lightning speed.

    [FUSION BALL]

    [WIND CUTTER]

    I used two consecutive spells and half the body that appeared above the surface was cut down and fell on the sand.

    But that''s when things started getting ugly, when you think that you can lighten up a bit. The fallen part got submerged in the sand, while the upper head grew back and a new mouth appeared near the cut.

    Maybe I learned a late lesson by continuously hitting it with series of magical attacks and now it had almost 25 mouths crying for food. But the good thing is that I could now have a rough idea about its total length which is almost 10 km; bad thing is it gets me demotivated since even if I keep on cutting - prolonging this battle will do me no good.

    I wonder how such a huge body is living inside the sand... that''s it. SAND, everyone knows that heating it at almost two thousand degree Celsius turns it into a glass. This way I can trap the death worm inside the glass and then break it.

    All I needed to do now was to wait for it to return back underneath and boom.

    [BLACK FLARE + GRAVI BALL] ¨C A deadly combination indeed.

    Within a second the whole thing turned into a semi-liquid glass state with pitch black in colour. I could see the surface almost moving but I will not let it escape.

    [ABSOLUTE ZERO]

    This time the whole glass structure was turned into crystal black solid and through the transparent surface I could properly see the silhouette of the worm spanning all across the floor and so did the glass I forged. I was impressed by my own magical powers and the wondrous thing I could pull off. I wonder are others stronger than me or maybe I am getting ahead of myself.

    Time to break the ice!

    I came back on the surface and forged a huge ice hammer.

    Three¡­two¡­one¡­ Here we go, with my full force¡­.

    SMASH.

    CRACKKK.

    A small crevice appeared on the surface, and within a blink of an eye it spread all across the floor.

    CRACKLE. CRACKLE.

    Tiny shards of broken glass was spread all around me and contained the broken flesh of the death worm.

    I used gluttony and all the glass pieces with death worm''s body part got enveloped in black webs and then vanished.

    [YOU HAVE LEVELED UP]

    As usual the pure white threads started wounding around me and I was put under a deep slumber. And when my eyes opened again I had been asleep for 15 days. The number of day I needed to rest had increased when I level up.

    [YOU HAVE REACHED LEVEL 4]

    [ACQUIRED LIGHTNING MAGIC]

    [ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS - THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA]

    I cannot wait any longer; I need to climb up at a much faster pace.

    Time to head to the next upper floor....

    ***

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : --------

    AGE : 2 MONTHS

    RACE : ARACHNE

    LEVEL : 4

    HP : 100,000

    MP : ERR

    SP : ERR

    UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS

    ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION

    ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE

    ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA

    SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 4][POISON MAGIC][SAGE OF FIRE LV5]

    [SAGE OF WATER LV 5] [SAGE OF WOOD MAGIC LV 8]

    [SAGE OF WIND LV 4] [MYSTIC THREAD MAGIC]

    [SAGE OF SPACE- TIME LV 8] [SAGE OF ICE LV5]

    [BODY STRENGTHNING LV 7] [BODY DURABILITY LV8]

    [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [GRAVITY MAGIC LV 7]

    [MAGIC RESISTANCE] [IMMUNITY] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER]

    [SAGE OF LIGHTNING MAGIC LV 7] [SAGE OF EARTH MAGIC LV4]

    TITLES : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER

    THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA

    This form of eye grants the power to :-

    ? Automatically repels and eliminates any magical or physical attack in the field of view.

    ? Controlling attractive and repulsive forces of the planet at will and enhance its potential by using it on objects both living and non-living.

    ? The ability to attract and repel extends to even massless things like light, magic particles, electromagnetic radiations.

    ? This ability extends to even the molecules present in the states of matter.

    ? Grants access to erase, increase or decrease one of the nature''s forces in small vicinity includes ¨C Coulomb forces, Magnetic forces, Gravitational force and Nuclear forces.

    FLOOR ¨C 43

    Floor 43 was a first time for me, both in this world and my previous world. A beautiful marshland stretched out far beyond my view. The whole place was shining blue under the huge chunks of Magitite ore hanging from the ceiling. Usually these kinds of places are described gloomy, sticky, dangerous and unhealthy. But for my first time in a place like this it was peaceful and in the whole area there were vines spread out on the ground, though they looked old but were quite sturdy.

    In between the whole floor there stood a giant, well more exactly to say a colossal gargantuan withered tree, covered all over with some weird green overgrown moss, with no leaves to speak of. Its trunk was thicker than any tree I had ever seen. Its branches were jutting out from the other end and formed large assemblage in two separate groups.

    Small puddles of clear water were present everywhere around me, but its colour seemed off a bit and tiny fumes appeared here and there as if they were being heated under a constant temperature. The thought that I was up till now inside a rocky underground dungeon seemed like a dream. If only I could find some fruits then maybe I could avoid eating monster, though they taste bad I have gotten used to their flavour.

    THUD.

    THUD.

    The silence which I was enjoying up till now was shattered into pieces by this awful noise. Strong gust of warm winds started revolving in the upper region and tiny fumes from the small puddles have turned into huge misty clouds.

    Jets of white smoke were being released from the base of the mountain tree at regular intervals and somehow it seems that it was filling itself up with that weird steam. The tree was now stiff and appeared turgid in every aspect of its plant physiology.

    I think I know where this is all going. Classic Legendary Monster waking up from their eternal sleep to kill those who tries to tread past its domain.

    Is it my fault again that he woke up?

    The huge bevy of long tick branches were now shifting and taking form of two hands, which later bent down while touching the ground using full force to pull something heavy up, which appears to be its lower body. And that'' what exactly happens, no surprise. With the trunk as its mid body the roots two were in a pair of two and resembled the legs of this monster.

    "WWWAAAHHHHH."

    Whoa. What? ...For real? If you are thinking I will have that kind of expression when an ugly face appeared exactly at the same place where it should have been and the thing that it could make noises then I will be surprised to see a talking tree.

    Then let me tell you that I am currently pissed off.

    Damn it! Just go back to sleep and let me pass through.

    Its not that I am complaining, it would be nice if they wake up from sleep.

    Then I say "Good Morning."

    "Morning, to my fellow neighbour spider."

    Then we have breakfast, over some fruits, boiled herbs, soup and maybe someday I can even get hold on spices, some flour.

    Then after playing for a while, at the end of the dusk we would say our goodbyes and promise to meet again and as a farewell present he would give me one of his sacred possessions.

    THUMP.

    A flying punch of a bunch of clumped hard branches came crashing in.

    Maybe I spaced out far too long. But I am still able to dodge thanks to my spidey senses. I took a quick look around the floor again and realized that in this short time its entire geological features had changed.

    The mist had grown denser, and gradually became thick enough that I could only make out the shapes of the things around me. I was in mid-air when another punch came flying towards me.

    Like a gymnast I swung around with my webs making a clear dodge. Don''t try to mix me with those in circus people, but a professional one at that.

    "BWEBRRAGHhh.." I led out a large cry after something huge hit me in my stomach. I came crashing down on one of the walls. My whole body was under a lot of pain but the self-regeneration was kicking in.

    Then the tentacles of vines and branches quickly made their way towards me, desperate enough to even climb the walls as fast as they could.

    [BLACK FLARE]

    A wall of flames appeared in front of me and while those who tried to cross were burned to nothing in an instant, but the other approaching branches quickly backed off.

    I still am not able to move, the impact of the punch had a much greater affect on me. You can'' expect a little, gentle spider to tank a blow from a 100 feet tall Giant Tree Monster.

    I used my appraisal and found out that this fog had the ability to mess with the senses of the target.

    So the solution was pretty obvious get rid of the mist.

    I rose up from my place, used teleportation spell and was now at the gate through which I had entered this floor.

    [WIND BLADE]

    I manipulated the air all across the room and shifted them towards the ceiling. Finally I started cooling it off with my Kinetic Eye using ''CRYOKINESIS''. A small shower of rain came falling down and the area had now cleared for a perfect view.

    I too could now see the Tree monster who looked frustrated seeing its barrier down.

    "What did you do? Where is the white smoke in which I could hide myself? It was you; you turned my smoke into water. Please teach me too¡­ tell me how to do it." With its expression so should have been the response of the tree monster.

    It quickly charged towards me, but there was still some time. I needed to get rid of the source of this mist. So I launched some black flame¨Cballs at the puddles which were evaporated in an instant with a "WHISSSKKK" sound.

    MONSTER DIARY

    ANCIENT MALUMBAR TREE {WORLD DISASTER MONSTER}

    NAME : DENTRO ZOI

    AGE : -----

    RACE : EVIL SEED OF THE TREE OF LIFE

    LEVEL : 8000

    HP :90000

    MP : 90000

    SP : 95000

    SKILLS : [WOOD MAGIC LV10] [IMMUNITY]

    [ULTRA SELF-REGENERATION]

    [EARTH MAGIC LV 9] [CONFUSION]

    TITLES : DIVINE ELDERWOOD

    Usually such colossal 100 feet tall monster would always had an upper hand over me had I not discovered flying magic, mid air-maneuvering, anti-gravity magic and finally controlling lightning around my body and move around just as fast as while using teleportation.

    I made a quick dash towards the tree monster too leaving air sonic booms behind me that throttled my speed with each one I made.

    I had prepared eight black-flare spheres and launched them each at one of the limbs, one at the head and the rest at the abdomen.

    ''Game Over! '' or so I thought, but the dreaded path which I was about to take starts now.

    The giant tree monster shed its own limbs and the branch covering which were on fire before it could spread and grew new fresh ones within no time, and just my luck that they looked stronger than before.

    Things were getting uglier by every second; this monster sure knew how to put on a good show. Huge, long vines sprouted out of its body and moved in whatever way they liked in whichever direction. Then his giant punches were all around the place, maybe he used to be a boxer in his teens.

    I kept on trying each magical attack but the result was the same, its densely packed and intertwined vine made body withstood all of them and those which were damaged simply grew, like it was not that big of a deal.

    Things escalated when, suddenly earth wall obstacles started appearing out of nowhere trying to block my path, while the tree monster had started throwing off rocks by first crushing them and throw its pieces all around. For some it might look like, it was a waste of time, but even the smallest crushed rocks were thrown with reinforcement magic fixed at a pace strong enough to leave a huge crater wherever they fell.

    Destruction was widespread, to the extent that all the world-disaster pictures I saw in the newspaper would just look like small torn-down rooms in comparison to what was happening here. But thanks to my teleportation skill and blue lightning speed I was able to keep up with its huge number of attacks.

    Recently after unlocking my fourth eye I had an idea, a spell that can be strong enough to destroy this entire floor including this Tree Monster. But if I don''t carry myself around properly then I might be obliterated too along with it. So I need to keep a healing spell active on me all the time.

    "Time to put on a show, living in this dungeon for past two months I had realized what I needed to do."

    Usually if I was reincarnated as a human, I doubt that the courage I had shown up till now was really a part of me. Or was it because I am born a MONSTER that these qualities came with my birth.

    But something in me told that it was not courage, what I was experiencing is fear. A typical fear that demands you to spent all your life force forcing you to the brink of your death.

    This press of death and the energy that is released by the fear of death at every step of your life ¨C what does this really make me?

    Life is precious, life is irreplaceable once it''s gone then I will never get it back. But this was not what I was actually thinking.

    All I wanted was to kill, kill & kill everyone who wanted to kill me. Because if I don''t take the initiative to kill them, then my chances of survival will be less.

    By being born as a monster ¨C I had learned to turn my cowardice, fear, anxiety and my unneeded concerns into power. Will I give up without fighting? What choice did I have?

    I was alone and no one is there to help me. At the back is the entrance where I just slayed a monster, in front of me is a monster who wanted to kill me and beyond that is another monster who will whole-heartedly try to eradicate me. There was nothing left to do but fight.

    POWER, I needed more power to survive¡­.

    THUD.

    THUD.

    THUD.

    Several tendrils of this tree monster headed towards me and crashed into the wall. Flying mid-air had become my hobby and I was an expert of evasion skill now. For those attacks I could not dodge, I used my black flames to disintegrate them, though they were quickly replaced by another bundle.

    My plan was to reach above the head of the Tree monster, so I first needed to slow down its movements.

    I continuously launched a number of Dark Gravi-balls and then used [ABSOLUTE ZERO] spell to make it stop, though it will only buy me five seconds and then it would just shed off its armour like skin.

    This spell of mine was actually based on one of the theories I read in an astronomical encyclopedia. And with these special - EYES OF ADRANEIA I can now perform it.

    Problem is I don''t know the result will be same or not, or will the whole spell just stop in between while several holes will be punched inside my body as I would be left wide open, unprotected and exhausted then.

    It was all on just one new idea, that''s all¡­

    At first I casted an anti- gravity field around the whole room, except for the Tree Monster, which was still trying to free itself from the ice attack. Then I took a small rock and casted a strong Gravitational magic on it.

    What I was doing it was increasing its weight using my Kinetic Eye. I kept on increasing its weight, more and more. I added dark matter magic to it, no special reason, just my intuition and some cooking-mixing skills.

    The small brown pebble was now a perfect sphere with a black colour brighter than the light prevailing in the room. By every millisecond its mass was rising beyond with an exponential of 1010.

    Carrying it around was easy since I made the whole area weightless with anti-gravity.

    By now I was above the head of the Tree monster, whose head was a bit bent down.

    [DIVINE HEAL] ¨C The spell which I needed the most.

    A golden light enveloped my whole white body which had grown a bit larger than before; after my evolution to the fourth level.

    Last and final the small pebble, whose mass was almost more than half of a large planet, I considered a spherical area greater than the radius of the pebble and using my Third Eye Form I erased Coulomb Force.

    If you are wondering what I did, then by removing this force, I erased the nature of particles that attract and then repel each other to maintain stability. But now the only force that remained was the strong nuclear forces and gravitational forces which were both of attractive nature. With no other variable forces to keep the stability of the pebble in check, all its atoms had now started to move inwards ¨C that is towards its centre of mass, leading to the formation of a black hole and ultimately a gravitational collapse of the super-massive particle.

    [HYPERNOVA]

    The small dark black sphere in front of me ¨C it was¡­. majestic. Brimming with magical and life forces of infinite possibilities ¨C I had done something that could even rival the dawn of creation. I had to squint all of my eight eyes just to look at this magnificent piece.

    Black whips were revolving all around me. Just being in the presence of such a thing had broken me into a heavy sweat. There was still two seconds left. Moving with this heavy particle was impossible in normal circumstances.

    But this time around I had taken that into account too. My legs, they were burning, but I need to hold on if I want to beat the Tree monster ¨C if I want to end this quickly ¨C if I want to get out of this hell soon ¨C if I want to meet her¡­

    I have to do it, even though it is hurting. My legs were burning; my claws were being crushed under the huge pressure, while I was in an instant being healed by my healing magic.

    My ends of the legs were covered in blue light of plasma ray jets along which blue lightning was radiating throughout my body.

    I spun around my body furiously like a cyclone of blades, mincing any thing that came in contact even the air with the plasma covered legs, while carrying the Black Massive Hyper-nova Particle, which I held in front of me.

    In an instant the wooden body had broken free, but I had already made my move and in the blink of an eye, the ever tough, unbreakable body of this Mythical Creature was cut down in half like a fruit sliced through a blue laser beam.

    The super nova ended up hitting the ground and before the body of the monster could regenerate and rejoin itself, the room had turned white.

    As if all the colours from the nature had been absorbed into that one single point of impact. For a moment there was complete silence and in the next my ear-lobes went numb that I couldn''t hear anything.

    [YOU HAVE LEVELED UP]

    [YOU HAVE LEVELED UP]

    After 30 days I came out of my white web shell and found myself in the middle of an unbelievably gigantic crater with a diameter of 25 km and a depth of 3 km.

    Well that takes care of the Tree Monster, but was this massive destruction really caused by me. This floor was supposed to be much smaller. Could it be that other floors got caught up in this blast too, since I have leveled up two times at once, which I thought would never be possible.

    But where was I!

    I used appraisal and to my delight I was now on floor 30. I sure took a jump¡­

    So the blast really did a number on this dungeon. I think its thanks to my leveling up and the DIVINE HEAL spell that I am alive.

    Usually all the floors are considered to be in another space-dimension pockets but maybe because of my spell which was supposed to work on molecular level broke the dimensional barrier and exterminated all the other monsters.

    Other monsters who too were born like me in this dungeon, who wanted to survive and see the outside light and maybe were too finding the person they loved and if they don''t have one then possibly search for them.

    All of them were wiped out, even before I could see them before they died or I could identify whom I killed. In an instant light would have flashed in front of their eyes, and without knowing what hit them they were disintegrated into the nothingness and then automatically absorbed by my gluttony.

    Why was I the only one to survive?

    Do I really have something special in me that they didn''t?

    Was fighting the only way I can get out of this dungeon, surely all the monsters had supposedly feeling and a certain level of intelligence to make their own choices, to get angry when they screw up and get hungry when their stomachs are empty. And for that they hunt others. Why did they never try to climb the top like me.

    Are they afraid of the light too?

    Is the surface dangerous; where supposedly common people live their merry lives? Food is everywhere, people spend times with their families under a single roof and try to form and live in a community to protect their interest, culture and ideology.

    Am I afraid of the light?

    Maybe or Maybe not¡­ but I know that even if I am scared someone outside will be there to hold my hands, grab me round their arms and tell me that it''s all over and I can rest¡­.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Because that''s the thing I want to hear the most right now.

    ***

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : --------

    AGE : 3 MONTHS

    RACE : ARACHNE

    LEVEL : 5

    HP : 200,000

    MP : ERR

    SP : ERR

    UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS

    ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION

    ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE

    ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA

    SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 5][POISON MAGIC][SAGE OF FIRE LV8]

    [SAGE OF WATER LV 6] [SAGE OF WOOD MAGIC LV 10]

    [SAGE OF WIND LV 6] [MYSTIC THREAD MAGIC]

    [SAGE OF SPACE- TIME LV 9] [SAGE OF ICE LV6]

    [BODY STRENGTHNING LV 9] [BODY DURABILITY LV9]

    [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [GRAVITY MAGIC LV 9]

    [MAGIC RESISTANCE] [IMMUNITY] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER]

    [SAGE OF LIGHTNING MAGIC LV 7] [SAGE OF EARTH MAGIC LV4]

    [ULTRA SELF-REGENERATION] [BIO-ENGINEERING]

    TITLES : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER

 Chapter 15 - CHAPTER - 5 : I WILL NEVER FORGET THIS MONSTER SIDE

    CHAPTER 5 :

    I WILL NEVER FORGET THIS MONSTER SIDE

    Honestly speaking, the rest of my journey was not pleasant at all. Simply put, it was too boring and lacked the craze and excitement of living on the edge I had up till now. The remaining monsters were nowhere strong enough like the super-monsters I had faced. All my strong spells easily annihilated them in an instant whether they were a Boss or were a Mob in lakhs.

    During this time before I reached floor 11, I had achieved level 9, and almost another 3 months had passed, all thanks to my time wasting during hibernation.

    At floor 29 I faced a turtle-type monster that had a huge black pitch tough shell and a mouth that could launch laser beams of both fire and ice attribute.

    Honestly speaking, all it was good at was defense. But just by first heating the shell with {BLACK FLARE} and then cooling it with {ABSOLUTE ZERO}, it easily became brittle.

    All it took next was a simple ice spear and I beheaded the monster.

    I told you I was just killing and destroying stuff. Since, it''s rather boring so I will keep my talk short.

    At floor 28 - 27, I once again found myself in a dark, dumpy cave and above me were hanging approximately 2 lakh Ozel Bat Monsters

    Their eyes glowed with deep red flashes in the dark empty bounded sky. Actually these bats never moved and always stick up to the ceiling of the cave. All they were good at was {SOUND MAGIC LV 8} & {WIND MAGIC LV 5}. They would launch special sonic boom sound that made me almost lose consciousness and huge boulders and some kind of black sphere magic attack would randomly fall.

    For those who didn''t have magic sense would never be able to dodge those falling objects, but like a lightning blue light I dodged them all and with a single plasma lightning strike I cooked all the bats in one swoop.

    As usual, seeing the whole bat clan annihilated ¨C The EMPEROR OZEL BAT showed up.

    It was as usual pitch black and a white stripe mark on its forehead. It was 20 foot tall and was floating in mid-air. Its huge giant wings, was working like a receiving plate, collecting all information from surrounding and then it would release invisible beams of powerful sound throws at me.

    But sensing magic is my kind of thing so it was pretty useless on his part. Though I would say, the wind barrier he tried to put up was rather effective, but with my kinetic eye I can control the wind freely according to my will and so I dispersed the wind around him.

    Roasted, Emperor Bat ¨C order up!

    MONSTER DIARY

    EMEPROR OZEL BAT {LEVEL - SSS MONSTER}

    NAME : BAKA BEAT

    AGE : 180 YEARS

    RACE : OZEL BAT

    LEVEL : 5000

    HP :40000 MP : 50000 SP : 30000

    SKILLS : [SOUND MAGIC LV10] [IMMUNITY]

    [SELF-REGENERATION]

    [WIND MAGIC LV 7]

    At floor 26 ¨C I annihilated the Night Wolf Clan.

    They were a species of red coloured wolf monster, as big as an ice-cream truck. They were a pack of 50 wolves. Even with their huge body, they sprawled around in the wilderness without making a single noise. They started running around, moving to high grounds thinking to pounce over me and tear me down with their steel claws. This was their turf and they had the home advantage. If that''s what you and my enemies are thinking; then fine with me.

    "How about this new fighting technique!"

    [ABSOLUTE ZERO]

    [DARK GRAVI-SPHERE]

    The whole floor was frozen like a mystical ice forest. The trees, the long wild grass, the thorny bushes ¨C everything was covered under thick ice.

    Then the strong gravity came crashing down and the whole room was filled with white shining ice powder. I made a strong gust of wind to fly by and the entire floor couldn''t have been more clean and shining.

    "HEEEE---E-E-YY!"

    Wait ¨C where are the wolves, I looked up at the small white sparkly dust flying around ¨C so¡­. there they are.

    Please, don''t look at me, I forgot to pay attention. SORRY! SORRY!

    They didn''t even got the chance to fight, rather I couldn''t get to action. Life in a dungeon is so tiring, my shoulder hurts but I cannot feel the pain because of ultra-self regeneration.

    At floor 25 ¨C I found myself in a huge metal chamber. This whole area was occupied by a single monster ¨C The NIGHT FERRIS WOLF KING.

    He was twice the size of the Night Wolves and looked ferocious, but in no way was dangerous enough as the Heavenly Beast Guardian ¨C FENRIR.

    This bring bad memories, maybe this wolf will serve as a god punching bag to take out my frustration.

    It was unusually agile and quick. With its sharp claws it was able to even cleave the metal chamber. But I was having my own fun, practicing to move like a jungle beast. My legs surrounded with super-hot blue plasma, I had given up on using magic for once and wanted to train in physical combat with my eight legs.

    I had a lot of fun with the lone wolf; I nicely sliced it up into fine pieces, while I was not even injured once.

    MONSTER DIARY

    NIGHT FERRIS WOLF KING {LEVEL - SSS MONSTER}

    NAME : FERRI

    AGE : 185 YEARS

    RACE : NIGHT WOLF

    LEVEL : 5400

    HP :50000 MP : 40000 SP : 35000

    SKILLS : [IRON STEEL CLAWS] [IMMUNITY]

    [SELF-REGENERATION] [AIR JUMP]

    [SHADOW MOVEMNT] [DANGER SENSE]

    At floor 24 ¨C I was overjoyed when I took a glance at the monsters.

    Gorillas ¨C the same gorillas I saw on my T.V. on planet earth in my previous life.

    Even though I have to kill them, I was happy to identify something which I previously knew. Maybe one of the students got reincarnated as a gorilla ¨C N-no, I think¡­. That''s not happening.

    They have got awesome luck on their side; I would have been the only one to be born as a lonesome monster.

    "Hello, animals of planet earth, greetings from an other-worlderer."

    I looked up smilingly, putting up my best behavior. Its not that I have a habit of talking to animals either in this life or my previous life. Even my talks to the human species were limited¡­. Actually none at all,,,,, maybe to some extent of yes and no.

    Surprisingly, white feathers were scattered in front of me and all the two hundred gorillas had suddenly grown out a huge pair of white wings, I mean awesomely huge. They looked so silky, that I wanted to take those feathers and put them in my pillow cover. So¡­.

    "DIE. DIE. You all selfish beast, who snatched away my sense of familiarity. My happiness and the kindness I wanted to show you all wasted."

    [BLACK FLARE]

    Next scenes were actually too violent to describe on the paper, so conclusively all of them were roasted alive. I promise you this, the gorillas of my previous world ¨C if I find any irregularity in other gorillas here then I will exterminate their whole species.

    {Reason : None at all, except that writing this chapter was so boring.}

    At floor 23 ¨C I met some interesting monsters ¨C Trogadyte or so they were called. They were a single head snake like monsters.

    All of them possessed different abilities like ¨C teleportation, invisibility, fire breath, shadow jump, quick phase, rot, paralysis, petrification, shape shifter, hallucination, confusion, illusionist, acid thrower, lava creation, salt converter, pendulum, sleep apply, hypervelocity, wave shocker, air boom, psychokinesis, hypervelocity, flash burst, glass magic, mist rampage, anti-magic, blood disaster.

    Now thanks to my gluttony skill all of these powers will belong to me after I finish them.

    Maybe I have reached the point where I am strong enough to call myself that I am ''grinding'' in the dungeon. Or, maybe the monsters had become weak since I was going upwards, away from the below floors where I could find monsters much stronger than me.

    After I reunite with Lady Athena outside let''s come back here, and I will complete this dungeon. For the first time there was something I wanted to do in this world by myself.

    But what was that I really wanted?

    Was I enjoying killing things somehow?

    Had I turned into a monster who likes to put his life in danger and challenge strong people to declare his own supremacy?

    Did I hate all these monsters because I disliked the way they lived?

    Was it the hunger of getting stronger and the satisfaction I got after defeating a strong opponent?

    What is my driving force in all of this?

    Or, maybe all the above...

    MONSTER DIARY

    TROGADYTES {LEVEL - S MONSTER}

    NAME : TROGADYTES

    AGE : 170 YEARS

    RACE : TROGADYTE MULTINATURA

    LEVEL : 4000

    HP :35000 MP : 40000 SP : 35000

    SKILLS : [MULTI-ABILITY ABNORMAL STATUS]

    [IMMUNITY] [SELF-REGENERATION]

    [SHADOW MOVEMNT] [DANGER SENSE]

    At floor 22 ¨C I defeated a three headed reptile ¨C a humongous snake. Honestly speaking he proved to be a little bit challenging because of its ultra self regeneration and disintegrate ability.

    They would separate their heads in three different bodies entirely. And you cannot completely kill it unless all three heads are destroyed together at the same time. They were more agile than any other monster and persistent at that too. They were adept in their concealment skill, not that it would work on me since I can use advanced magic senses.

    MONSTER DIARY

    TROGADYTE EMPRESS {CATASTROPHE CLASS MONSTER}

    NAME : REPZOLIAE

    AGE : 200 YEARS

    RACE : TROGADYTE MULTINATURA EMPRESS

    LEVEL : 5000

    HP :55000

    MP : 50000

    SP : 45000

    SKILLS : [MULTI-ABILITY ABNORMAL STATUS]

    [IMMUNITY] [SHADOW MOVEMNT]

    [ULTRA SELF-REGENERATION]

    [DANGER SENSE][DISINTEGRATE]

    Finally I had reached level 9, however I was up till now able to unlock only three forms of All Seeing Eyes of The Gods. Most of my skills are almost maxed out and I am almost close to my destination of reaching the surface.

    I was at floor 12 where I just now have defeated a horde of 100 Warp Bison monsters. They have the ability to transport and then hit you with their magically enhanced horns. They are super sturdy, hard to read, can easily sense danger and their teleportation ability makes it difficult to hit or catch them.

    But all I did was use my super lightning plasma speed ¨C sometimes I cut them down with my super sharp claws covered in plasma, or sometimes gives them my poison bite. Their meat was coarse but tasted a bit better than other monsters. If only I could get my hands on some good food ingredients, cooking utensils then I will be able to open my own small portable kitchen.

    I was overly excited and headed to floor 11 as soon as I had taken my rest and made all my preparation and cleaned up the place of all the available Magitite ores and water I could carry.

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : --------

    AGE : 6 MONTHS

    RACE : ARACHNE

    LEVEL : 9

    HP : 99,000,000

    MP : ERR

    SP : ERR

    UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS

    ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION

    ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE

    ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA

    SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 7][POISON MAGIC][SAGE OF FIRE LV10][SAGE OF WATER LV 10] [SAGE OF WOOD MAGIC LV 10][SAGE OF WIND LV 9][MYSTIC THREAD MAGIC] [SOUND MAGIC LV 7] [SAGE OF SPACE- TIME LV 9] [SAGE OF ICE LV9] [IMMUNITY] [BODY STRENGTHNING LV 9] [BODY DURABILITY LV9] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [GRAVITY MAGIC LV 10] [MAGIC RESISTANCE] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] [SAGE OF LIGHTNING MAGIC LV 8] [SAGE OF EARTH MAGIC LV9] [ULTRA SELF-REGENERATION] [BIO-ENGINEERING] [ELEMENT MANIPULATION] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION]

    TITLES : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER

 Chapter 16 - CHAPTER - 6 : CAN I BE A HUMAN EVER AGAIN

    CHAPTER 6 :

    CAN I BE A HUMAN EVER AGAIN

    CELESTIAL YEAR 237

    It''s time for the harvest in my hometown Olimar located in extreme south-west of Perillus Empire. I miss the green leafy sweet vegetables I used to grow on the farm with my father. Also a week later the whole family would plan together a picnic to the Camila Cherry Forest, and under the shy pink Camila trees we would play all day. Picking the sweet plum Camila Cherry that had fallen from the trees because of the wind, or otherwise would climb ourselves to pluck up the cherries. Sometimes we would chase around the gathered mystic sparrow squirrel or feed them instead. This year I promised to join my wife and 7 year old daughter Miya and play with her during this whole harvest festival. But maybe I am not a good father after all. A soldier has always to answer his calls, family relationships comes after the country that''s what we were taught at the military training academy.

    Even though it was supposed to be my vacation from the military, but because of this sudden planned expedition to the demon continent to subjugate the growing beast villages in the Kanandra Mountains, my holidays were annulled. Under the leadership of her highness, the second princess Siesta Perillus, an army of 10,000 soldiers were dispatched.

    Our objective first was to scout the Kanandra Mountains from far and evaluate the state of the monsters breeding near the borders. Planning to go deeper in the mountain forest is pure foolishness, because the monsters are so strong that even an army this large won''t be able to handle them if they attack in groups.

    When all the 20 generals met up for the first time the agenda changed to subjugating the beastmen villages and take the prisoners back to the kingdom to be sold as slaves or for free labour in mines and other manual job with excessive demand of unskilled free labourers.

    Everyone was confident enough, in the strength of this army, a team of great tacticians, and then we had onboard five Silver Imperial Knights and the vice-chairman of the Imperial Mage Court. Not to forget a huge army of 10,000 specially trained soldiers in magic warfare and swordsmanship.

    One could say we were going all out to catch a cat and turn it into a punching pet.

    On our spiritual radar after crossing the pass that connected the Western Border of Perillus Kingdom and the demon continent, we circled around the Kanandra Mountains from left and would make contact with five beastmen villages after covering a distance of twenty-five kilometers. We put up our tents on a height 20m above the ground and covered the entire perimeter with wooden fences by chopping down the nearby forest. We raised 12 high posts to surround the entire area and keep an eye on the intruders.

    We were supposed to subjugate the five villages in a span of one week. For the first five days we had easily made surrender the four beastmen villages. Next day we were supposed to subjugate the last village, everyone was in a happy mood and over energetic, because we were one day ahead of our schedule.

    The princess was flawless with her plans and tactics, always lifting up the spirit of the soldiers and making sure that they are well-fed, even though I though at the end it was just extravagance. But a princess is a princess, that too of a lineage who conquered several lands and victories over the demons almost two hundred years ago in the Great War. If an army of 10,000 soldiers have to be dispatched to keep her safe, then so be it.

    But I couldn''t put my mind at ease. I was the general of the eighth company, consisting of 200 soldiers, who specialized in scouting and collecting tactical data of pre, during and post war events. I was one of those who believed in fighting from the background by forming strategies that would ensure the maximum possibility of our soldiers to survive and complete annihilation of our enemies and gain honour.

    If only I could call it honour ¨C it was not a war of wills against the so called beast savages but a genocide of a weak and peaceful living beastfolk. All the beastmen villages were just simple townsfolk, not a single fighter who wanted to fight for fun but to protect their families.

    Their villages consisted of population ranging from two thousand beastmen up to four thousand in the one we raided the previous day. All of these villages either had too many old people or too young children who couldn''t even lift a weapon.

    This had put the soldier''s mind at ease, they killed anyone who tried to resist whether armed or not, whether it was just a child or a female. They spared no one; all of them wanted the praises of the princess, who too wanted the praises of the Majesty and the masses of the Perillus Empire. But was this the only one way, to get glory, to be called a full-fledged warrior on the battlefield.

    These barbaric soldiers beat down children, tortured the young beast folk, hung them on trees and played with their women.

    Was this the pledge they took during the oath ceremony to protect this kingdom, was this the true portrait of humanity.

    And all I could do was just stand by and watch it happen.

    I had lost my voice¡­.

    Who would listen to a commoner, even though I am a general but that is because of my important role and my talent in forming good strategies and tactical war play. Whenever I tried to stop them, the upper society noble people would always cut in between.

    "How would a commoner like you would know to treat objects."

    "They are just a bunch of pests. It doesn''t even matter whether we kick them in their nether or punch them in their faces, slice them to chips and feed to the monsters. No one would complain."

    "We are the race of humanity, and I a noble is a superior even among them, then how could I allow those filthy beasts to breathe the same air and walk on the same land."

    "Even their sight disgust me so I chopped each one''s head and freed them of their misery to be born as a lowly creature."

    "You should know your place before you speak, you are a general in just a name only, just look at you small weak platoon, all we need is your pathetic skills and then you can go and till the farmlands for all I care."

    I once visited one of the beast villages after it had been subjugated, almost all the small built brick houses were on fire. Black pitch Ashened walls. Broken Gates. Torn down buildings. Streams of blood flowed all around, splashed like ink blots across the streets and walls. Dead bodies and distorted body parts littered around, corpses hanging on trees, heads put over the fences.

    There was no ground which didn''t have the stench of blood and no place where the ashes of the dead did not rise. "SUFFERING" ¨C that''s the only word that can describe my pain. Not only those who were there during the destruction, but for even those who were there after the devastation. I wonder what kind of savagery would have caused this¡­

    And all our army suffered was small injuries and just a small number of casualties. I was glad, but something inside me had broken, as if a piece of mine was burning brightly, but I felt so cold under the presence of my own shadow. Most of the soldiers had fun while looting the goods of the beast folk, their money, priced possessions, food and women.

    None was spared¡­

    "Reporting sir, we found a hidden basement in one of the houses. It is possible that some of them not accounted for could be hiding."

    Without wasting a moment''s time I rounded up ten men, and marched towards the hidden basement.

    It was a half torn down house, probably done by an explosion magic. I entered through the gateway with a missing door. The whole house was almost reduced to emptiness, but the walls looked newly-built. There was a small portrait hung on the wall, a little bit tilted maybe due to the impact of the explosion.

    I took out the picture and wiped the blood that covered its upper area.

    It was a portrait of a young man, a beautiful beast woman and two small kids, one with a white fox ears and a long tail, while the other kid had light brown in colour.

    I was dumbstruck; the girl with the white fox-tail, she resembled every bit of Miya, my own daughter. I was speechless and confirmed that the dead body lying at the backyard of the house was indeed the man in this portrait. Then the women and the children remain unaccounted for.

    Could it be...?

    The men who were on guard above the basement saluted me as I arrived on the aforementioned suspicious spot.

    As per the information, I rolled over the red carpet, which had some drawing made over it and a small wooden door that opened vertically came into view. I pulled the handle and a ladder was visible going down into the darkness.

    Some soldiers expressed their concern, others suspected a trap. But I jumped without a moment''s hesitation inside and two of my trusted men followed.

    It was dark all around and so I chanted a spell. A small flame lit in my palm. Speaking the truth, my magic aptitude was far below the average. What made me special to become a commander was my {Appraisal Skill LV 10} ¨C maxed out and my two another special skill ¨C {THOUGHT ACCELERATION} & {FORESIGHT}.

    Fortunately these are considered to be very rare skills.

    "hhhhHHhhHHh¡­hHHh"

    Was someone crying, it more sounded like someone was trying to suppress their voice by any means possible!

    I faced my palm to the left wall and under the fallen table I could see two figures. I without any hesitation started approaching them.

    "Sir, wait we need to take precautions."

    "We don''t know whether they are hostile or not."

    "Okay, then be prepared, I will lift off the table. Take positions."

    Actually this conversion was going telepathically, so you need not concern with leaking information and plans.

    I lifted up the table with my left hand, and forced my meager amount of magical power into the little flame I lit.

    Under the cover of darkness, I could now probably make out two shadows and a bit of their details. A beautiful tall fox-woman and an 8-year old girl with white fox-ears and a fluffy long tail. The girl was on the verge of crying, while the mother was holding her mouth tightly, but she herself was shaking heavily. Definitely, these two are the remaining figures in the portrait.

    For some reason, I was sure, what I had to speak next, but my voice somehow couldn''t reach them.

    Unfortunately, none of us knew beastmen language, so communication was a big issue. One of the main flaws I considered it to be during the entire mission.

    Usually the beastmen you find on human continent can speak human languages, but it seems to be not the case in the demon continent.

    I reached out my hand, and smiled a bit at the little girl. She is just a look-alike of Miya, I can''t let my emotions get in my way, and I need to make a rational decision. Because there are eyes all around me¡­..

    "Si-rrr-r¡­. be careful."

    "Don''t worry, they do not appear to be hostile. Lower your swords."

    "But sir¡­"

    "Don''t make me repeat myself." Even though I tried to keep my voice low, to not make the girls anymore afraid than they have been, but the echo in the room ruined it. I thought if I made them lower the weapons the soldiers were holding then they both might ease up a bit.

    The woman slowly rose up from her sitting position and raised up both of her hands and so did the little girl.

    They knew resistance was futile.

    They knew they will be sold off as slaves and separated from each other or even worse tortured to death. But even if there is a flicker of hope that they can survive, then they were ready to suffer hell. Because throwing one owns life away out of despair and give up is cowardice.

    If they are alive, then there is every bit of a possibility to meet again. The possibility to explore this world and maybe find happiness. Thoughts came pouring in my mind. All I wanted was to see a smile on that little girl''s face. Is there any way of saving them?

    Can I abuse my power as a commander to a small extent and let these two go. What if I make them run away towards the next target village, then they can warn the other beastmen and abandon the location. This will save all those people whose life would be miserably destroyed for no reason at all. This war was meaningless; we were only adding fuel to the fire between the conflicts of two races. Just because the villagers here are not accustomed to fighting, it doesn''t display the strength of their races.

    Beastmen are strong warriors, possesses special body reinforcement magic, ultimate combat abilities and natural reflexes thousand times better than us humans. If they really wanted then they could give us a run for, but maybe their weaknesses was already accounted for and so the princess decided to attack determining her own safety.

    Now I see¡­

    "Do I smell some fresh prey, Mr. commoner." A loud, husky voice rang inside my ear.

    A huge tall figure walked in, his large steps making absurdly unnecessary loud noises.

    "Commander, Ritt, may I know the reason, to visit during the inspection time of company eighth."

    This man was the commander of the third platoon, the one who raided this village and turned it into a place of shamble and ruin.

    I need to exercise caution with my words and yet act dignified because of his noble status and our same ranks. How tiring now could this be.

    "Nothing much, I just told you I can smell something ecstatic, won''t you fill me in, my dear comrade." For some reason his chin was lifted up, and his brows pushed against each other. Somehow, all this makes me nervous, the more I think the lesser I understand the meaning of all the thing we were doing.

    "We have confirmed two remaining civilians, hiding in the basement."

    "Don''t make me laugh; they are not civilians, but bugs to be played with." The man then clapped his hands, and with each clap a huge fire explosion appeared.

    "WAAAHHAAHAAS¡­.WAHAAH......¡­."

    The child who was quite up till now, finally made some noise but exactly at the wrong moment. But before she could continue, her mouth was shut up closed by her mother''s palm.

    "See, these savage creatures, can''t understand the beauty of my magic prowess. So let me take care of them and then they will surely admire my might. For I am Ritt Corwell, the next in line to be declared as the family head of the Corwell Family after this achievement of mine, just how hard had I work and had been waiting for this day to come."

    I hesitated for a moment but silently slided in front of that little girl and him, blocking his eyesight.

    "Just, what in the hell are you trying to do, let me have these two under my care, my men will surely love the big one. As for the little one, I will play with her with my magic."

    I needed to do something, a way to get us out of this mess; I was now under my thought acceleration skill. Currently, this commander wants to harm these two, who just are simple civilians. Then the kid has the same face as Miya, which reminded me of the last promise I made to her. Those two had kept on being silent, then that means they will gladly follow me. I don''t have the authority to defy this man''s will, but surely I can delay it by a bit, and later figure something out. But for now¡­

    "I am sorry, but I have to refuse. You see..." I was interrupted when I could feel a sudden pressure of the magical power being forced upon me. I tried to look up, but my gazes always went down.

    "What''s the matter commander, are you somehow felling ill. How can you refuse this ambitious man''s wishes, the one who will command you someday? You must feel honoured that you can be a help to me. So¡­"

    I need to come up with an answer, quick. For Miya''s sake, for the sake of those two who shouldn''t have been a part of this gore because someone whimsically wanted them dead. There is a reason I am here. And for that matter I won''t waver, even though I am a commoner and it has made me realize again and again that I can''t stand up against the noble¡­.

    "You, see these two are supposedly confirmed to be from the next target village, so it will be helpful if we can collect some specific information of them about their security and people living."

    In a way what I said was true, even though we can''t understand beastmen languages, we can torture them and make them point out their village locations, hideouts, number of people and other important stuff important for military intelligence.

    I was now looking straight into the eyes of Commander Ritt, even though my whole body was hurting and screaming in pain. Going against such strong magical pressure, defying the nobility, dishonouring the military code and helping the prisoners of wars ¨C I stood against all. Such heavy burden on my shoulders; all to bring a little smile on Miya''s face.

    The commander stared back into my eyes for half a minute and then suddenly changed his way of speaking. He sounded as a totally different person.

    This sly bastard!

    "I see, in that case I cannot wait to see how long you can keep this up."

    Ritt soon left, but when he passed through my back, I realized that I needed to watch my own back now all the time. The uneasiness feeling in the room soon lifted up.

    I took a deep breath, my shoulders and stomach still in a bit of pain and my head still feels heavy. As if I was about to collapse out if dizziness and neural malfunction. I slowly walked to the kid and placed my hand in front.

    But it was painful to see her turn around her head. But I did not mind, such response is most befitting of our actions.

    Hate! Hate! Is that what this girl is feeling towards me or is it Fear.

    I don''t know.

    I beckoned the beast woman to follow me and she took the hint. She appears to be highly intelligent and seems to have understood the events that unfolded in a way.

    Now I need to make some special arrangements since I am taking care of them now, and make sure that no one suspects us.

    Both of them were taken to my tent, it was not as large as that of other commanders but still big enough to fit these two.

    I brought some warm towels, a bunch of dresses which I took from one of the houses, seeing they were intact. I made sure to order a glass of warm milk for the kid and a bowl of soup for the lady.

    Now I made them stay in the right corner of my tent, which was in a bit of a blind spot because of the cupboard and putting up a curtain of same colour as the tent made it almost unnoticeable.

    I passed each of the other mentioned items including bed sheets and pillows, but was never able to directly look them into their eyes.

    I felt so helpless and somehow I kept on blaming everything on me. And wondered had things gone differently, what if she did not look like my own daughter. I wonder what Miya is doing back at home. Just two more days and I will be back at home.

    I clenched the small glass necklace which my daughter gave me before I left home. It was the first thing that she ever gave me as a gift. My lucky charm.

    Tomorrow we had to travel to the next beast village and attack, preparations were already done. All that I wanted was to keep this violence and gore limited to those who resisted and for the soldiers to exercise caution because they had started taking things for granted. Carelessness is the second reason for the young''s demise while the first is prejudice ¨C excessive pride.

    I had cleaned myself up, and started thinking of new battle strategies while lying on the bed. It was already midnight and most of the noises coming from the drunkard and merry-making soldiers from outside had quieted down.

    Now that I remember there was another girl in the portrait, maybe her elder sister. Her body was not found, so was she successfully able to escape.

    If that''s true then I hope that she remains safe.

    ***

    THE GREAT TATHYA LABYRINTH FLOOR ¨C 10

    On that night when it had not even been an hour before my eye lids put up a curtain on my vision, I started hearing loud cries from the northern part of the camp.

    I quickly got changed and put up as much metal pieces on me as I could, when a soldier of my company came rushing in, without making any announcement. That came as a surprise. That means the news is just that important that the formalities could wait.

    I don''t mind, or even bother with those stupid formalities. I only find them in my way of work. Just some stupid extra efforts¡­.

    But that was the code.

    "Commander, it''s the beastmen, they are attacking in large numbers from the northern forest. All our troops deployed in the northern station have been overwhelmed."

    I always had this fear within me, to face a surprise attack from north. Even though the full camp was in an advantageous location, the northern perimeter being surrounded by dense tropical forests always welcomed suspicions.

    Send a platoon of 15 men to the north to gather intel and do not engage, I repeat do not engage the enemy. I am leaving for the conference."

    "Yes-s sir." The soldier then saluted me and left.

    As I was at the entrance of the Princesses'' tent, a thorough checking of everyone by the outside special guards was necessary. These soldiers were special and exclusive to princess Siesta.

    "Commander, the report."

    I looked back and my trusted men that were standing right in front of me. I needed to make haste. That was pretty quick.

    "We have confirmed that a large number of beastmen around two thousand in number that have attacked the northern check post. They first spread a special paralysis gas in the air and then launched arrows, huge boulders. It seems that they have got this time good fighters and good magicians on their side too. Most of the tents were burned down or either blown up. The situation of the soldiers in the north is not that active. Most of them were slacking off from their post which brought this doomsday. Those stupid nobles just can''t perform their duty properly."

    Most of my soldiers were commoners like me too. They looked up to me for being the only commoner with the commander post. Their hate for noble had been pretty much obvious from their training days, always being bullied by the upper class soldiers for being inferior and replaceable tools.

    I more or less understood the situation now. All I need to do, is to make a report o the princess, and let her decide to fight back or retreat. So just in case,

    "Start packing up; take all the non-perishable food, clothes and tents with you. And the two captured host-a-gg...victims in my tent to be transferred to one of the nearest cart prisons. You are dismissed for now. In case of emergency or something comes up then do not hesitate to report."

    I walked in through the entrance by lifting up the smooth pink silky curtains, they were made up of such high quality cloth that not even my three month''s salary could afford. So I was a bit too excited to see my hands being slowly grazed along by the curtain.

    Back to business.

    "Long live the princess, Commander of Eighth Company ¨C Special Intelligence Unit & Scouting Division reporting with the situation."

    I looked around and saw the commander of 5,6,8,11,17 th company already present. The commander of company one, two and seven were reported to be engaged in battle with the beastmen in the north. We had several casualties, but with the poison gas all around and in the cover of night under the dense forest, it was difficult to make the intruders retaliate.

    The princess was quite in a daze, her face a bit flustered in red she was under the effects of alcohol. I wonder who did this to her, it just means that making a rational decision would be tough and potential mistakes are inevitable. Some of the commanders were still late and the princess and others present were getting impatient.

    That''s when; the commander of third company, Ritt waltzed in, with a sword covered in blood.

    "Behave yourself Commander Ritt, you are in the presence of her highness." Objected the commander of the fifth company.

    "This is the blood of the demon beastmen, whom I took capture in the previous fight, and now they dare to attack us. So I killed some of their comrades whom I took capture and asked my soldiers to hang their heads near the so east post."

    "Just what are you implying? We don''t have time for your foolish violent indulgences."

    "Princess if I may¡­"

    "Fine, do what¡ªever." It was obvious that we had lost the princess in this situation. I wonder why she indulged herself with such a frivolous activity, because I had never seen it happening before. It was just too irresponsible on her part when we were in the last stage of our plans.

    "By doing this and sending some of these living pests near the east post, I have placed a trap explosion magic, while they try to disperse towards east and rescue their people, they will all die. In the chaos, we will make retreat. I have already made preparations for your highnesses safety."

    "I understand, but where we will go to." The princess was acting all weird, who will go with this stupid plan which will eventually fail and has no scope.

    "To the Great Tathya Labyrinth¡­"

    "This is madness."

    "Ludicrous, we don''t want to die. Instead of taking the princess to safety, it seems like you are pushing her directly into the mouth of death."

    All the commanders started expressing their concerns and their deep seated fear which the name is more than capable enough to strike fear in our hearts. I was no exception.

    "Fear not, I will take full responsibility for the princesses'' safety. We will retreat to the first floor of the Great Tathya Labyrinth. Seeing us going there the beastmen will give up and will leave us alone. After a day or two we will come out of our hiding."

    "I see your plan does make sense. If it''s only the first floor then such huge army will be sure strong enough to kill the first floor monsters. Then we can surely take our revenge if we come out after some days have passed. Any objections."

    It''s now or never, I can''t let such foolishness pass by. A judgement not made with the right mind will put each of my men in great danger.

    "It''s too early to make such a rash decision. If we think for a bit longer then we can surely tackle them if we regroup all of our soldiers in the west and move them in circle." I tried to point in the map for the most plausible route for an attack force and reinforcement in the north.

    But Commander Ritt, snatched the huge map, rolled it around and threw it on one of the drawers at his back.

    "Don''t worry about the small stuff, we don''t have time to regroup or we will suffer more casualties. We have already lost more than 500 men. This time the resistance of beastmen is large and we may not be able to defend so properly in the dark. My men are not your pawns, if all you are good at sitting ducks here and pass judgment on those who lay down their lives on the frontline."

    Then commander Ritt bowed down in front of princess Siesta and in a noble''s way sheathed his sword but in a weird twisted fashion.

    "Princess, remember didn''t you tell me on the day of our leaving the royal castle, that you wanted to prove yourself useful to the Empire and to your father, his Majesty. We have already captured enough beastmen that can work as slaves, to fulfill the growing demand of free labour layman''s job. But if the princess is not safe herself, then the people of our empire will be worried. It is then my duty as your knight to use my sword to keep the enemies at bay. If we move to the first floor of the great Tathya labyrinth, not only we would be safe but we can then mine all the rare ores ¨C specially the Magitite ore. By doing this you will raise the treasure of the Royal Family by leaps and bounds. Not only His Majesty will be happy but the extra money earned will be used for the benefit of people and they will give you their full support and love. By this accomplishment you will get one step ahead of others in achieving the goal of the next ruler of the Empire."

    "Yes you are indeed correct, make preparations to retreat now. I will not allow more of my soldiers to die."

    Suddenly, the atmosphere of the room changed, the princess started smiling and some of the commanders started agreeing to the proposal. It was too late to back off now. All of them, I could see shadows of greedy people; it was so colourless and empty.

    Everyone now was thinking of filling their own pockets.

    Just what was happening, how did it turn like this? Was I a failure as a commander, or I was unable to judge the people around me and the princess properly.

    The fear of the labyrinth was overshadowed by the veracity of obtaining the highly rare and expensive mythical Magitite Ore.

    After the discussion, if you could actually call it one, I quickly moved to my tent and made sure the two beast people I took were safe. Then packed my most important stuff and moved to the rendezvous point.

    All of us made haste, while the caravan carrying the princess was in front with her Imperial Knights, in between the prisoners, at the sides the commanders on horses and at the rear were the foot soldiers.

    Even during the retreat we were being chased and almost three hundred more lives were lost. After travelling for four kilometer in this difficult terrain, we were finally near the entrance of the labyrinth.

    The Great Tathya Labyrinth, the most dangerous place on Isleguard. Home to the most dangerous species of monsters that once roamed on land, were driven out during the Great War and went into hiding. Most of them at least on the upper floors are at least S-class monster while a Catastrophe Class monster have been confirmed on floor nine and sighting of a World-Disaster Monster is considered to be a myth. If such monsters exist and are left free to trespass above, then this world will be surely destroyed.

    The last time a World Disaster monster appeared on land, two years ago, an entire country was wiped out, several adventurers, armies and the best warriors were lost. It was thanks to those sacrifices and relentless attacks that we were able to kill such a dangerous monster. Even the word dangerous sounds too feeble to describe the threat it poses.

    Before that the only human who could fight against such World Disaster Monster was the Hero ¨C The Sword Princess, but she too died during the Great War while defeating the True Demon Lord.

    At present the whole labyrinth has been explored till floor ten and beyond that whoever went was never heard off. It sounds too much of a clich¨¦, but that was a sweet truth without any toppings.

    Even the mad adventurers and strongest warriors never claim to or make promises of ever exploring this labyrinth. Such was its glory and fame in the outside world.

    Just 200m ahead of us was a huge cave like opening surrounded by rocks. It was a 100 feet tall entrance and 80 feet wide. The whole running parade, without any difficulty ran through the entrance into the dark mysterious cave and stopped just when their appraisal told them that they were in the first floor.

    Were we saved, did the plan work or is there something still left. My foresight just kept on giving me the red signal¡­ but nothing of worth.

    Just when we thought we could rest for a while, a huge explosion was heard above us and after an enormous crackle. The ground started to shake violently and the above rocks came crashing in. the huge boulders fell from above and had blocked the only entrance and our nearest exit.

    I think that was what marked the end of our lives.

    "Commander, you have been called for the meeting." Reported a solider from outside the tent.

    Usually, I was left out of the meetings since we had entered the labyrinth. All of my soldiers were either sent for scouting or mining the Magitite ores.

    I closed down my diary in which I had been recording the events which happened after we made a retreat from our stronghold. I pushed back my chair lazily, since I had lost my motivation to do anything. All that I had left was to look after the soldiers under my wing, the two people I had taken in my care and to think whether I will be able to return to my family or not, my hometown, the farm and the Camila Cherry Forest. Such sweet memories I have of them, will I ever get a chance to make new ones.

    I went to the corner of my tent which was covered by a hanging bed-sheet of the same colour. Through the sides I made a small peek and looked at the two sleeping figures.

    They may appear peaceful, but from inside they were filled with sadness and remorse of losing their family and home.

    They had lost their future. Their freedom. Their happiness. And just about anything.

    Sometimes I would find the little girl playing around with the small wooden cubes I gave her or crying in her mother''s lap. Usually they both would chatter in lower muffled voices but I couldn''t understand their language.

    Whenever I would approach them, the girl would always hide behind her mother, but at least it was better than before. Sometimes in my absence she would smile at her mother, maybe she knew that her mother needed a reason to live too. The fear directed towards me had now changed into hesitation of meeting a stranger.

    Even though I had been good to them and provided them with necessary supplies, but we were the ones who destroyed their peaceful lives in the first place. They had the every right to hate me, the one who orchestrated and the one who played.

    On certain occasion when the child is alone sleeping, I would find her mother weeping without making a single sound or whisper. That was her resolve, to not let anyone know about her fears and depressed state, her losses, but to stay strong for her child. To remain calm and find a way to survive.

    For this harsh world, where such cruelty exists, can there be a time where people can live with peace, even though it means we have to live under the fear of someone strong? Someone who can judge everyone, not only humans but all living species equally? Someone who can make friends with anyone, someone who can with a single glance take down the enemies who threaten the peace of this world? Even though it means that we have to give our certain rights, I would whole heartedly welcomed a ruler who can put an end to all these conflicts, discrimination, inequalities and crush down every opposition with strong force if need arises to.

    All I want is to live each day without fear ¨C a happy peaceful life. To guarantee our safety, and help us in our needs unconditionally. The dread of a bandit attack, terror of a monster invasion, horrors of an enemy nation attacking or the pain of being betrayed by your own. To be free from all.

    I walked past several prison carriages and tents. The soldiers were dried out like raisins left out for too long in salt water. Simply put they were overworked and completely depressed.

    We would soon run out of supplies, food and water. Eating monsters is not an option as they can be poisonous. The soldiers who were unable to fight or were not good enough against monsters were either send to the first floor to clear the blocked exit or were put up for mining the Magitite ores growing out of the walls and ceiling. These rocks were so tough that it took a lot of effort even with the best tools we had, but even a small amount of these could help you to lead a rich happy and fulfilled life. The people at the top, wanted these rocks for themselves, to garnish as much money as they could.

    But for me these were just chunks of normal rock ¨C for they can neither help you satisfy your hunger, neither can you wear them, nor built houses with them. Because in times like these, for survival we don''t need the metal coins. In this trapped hellish place they are pretty much useless. We don''t even have the required skills to make strong weapons out of these rocks.

    The princess just couldn''t stay at the first floor and took the bait of the third commander who made her talk to his tune. To move in below floors and mine more ores, while the other soldiers clear the exit. No matter how many soldiers we loose here, but if we make back to the empire with as much resources as we could then it''s a win for them.

    At present we were on the tenth floor and had just the previous day defeated two hundred'' Blood Rogue Ogres''. Many soldiers were lost in that battle, it was thanks to the diversions on the battleground that the soldiers could keep on attacking.

    By now we had lost almost 1200 soldiers. But this number could have been twice, no thrice or maybe we would not even have been able to make up till floor ten unless we had sacrificed those beastmen captured.

    You are right in thinking, that those beastmen were used as decoys. They were mercilessly thrown in front of the monster, to become their prey, while the soldiers took their sweet time to kill those monsters. The number of slaves captured in thousands had now reduced to hundred.

    It is probable that with the dwindling supplies, all of them would be killed in the next floor.

    I was now standing outside the princess''s tent, being thoroughly checked by guards and after getting clearance entered the huge area with a table put in between surrounded by chairs more than required.

    Almost all of the commanders were present except for that of 4, 5, and 8 who lost their lives on the above floors.

    After paying my respect to the princess I took my seat.

    Princess Siesta, one of the most beautiful princesses in the entire world, now looked horribly dull to me. She had black spots under her eyes and her royal clothes smells that of booze. Even now I think she is under the effects of alcohol. She had lost it.

    While she knew that she could overwhelm the beastmen villages she was cheerful and motivated. Giving orders to kill and slaughter without thinking for a second. She herself never visited the war-torn region, and if she had then maybe by any chance she would have realized the mistake she was making and would have pulled back. But now we were doomed, I wonder whose fault it is. Maybe it was all of us who were at fault ¨C they just don''t go and call it collective responsibility for no reason at all.

    In the face of odds and real danger, she had abandoned her duties and had strayed away from her path. One could say she was heading to the path of ruin and destruction. In the royal palace such a situation would have been harshly treated and would have declared the princess as a failure ¨C TRASH leading to disownment.

    The conversation began with a heated argument of what to do with the remaining beastmen.

    Some suggested finishing them off in the next floor. A team of twenty soldiers had been dispatched to floor eleven for reconnaissance. But they haven''t returned, most probably they were found out by the monsters and killed.

    Another unit was being made ready to gain information on the new kind of monsters we had to face.

    Most of them had given up hope. We had successfully mined all the ores, but no results were being produced by the people who were clearing off the rubble in front of the entrance. The rocks were just too big and sturdy. Especially they had a special anti-magic effect on them, so they couldn''t even be fixed by magic.

    Outside contact was impossible; all the transmission magic had failed reception. It was probably because we are in a different pocket-dimension in each of the floors. After all such huge spaces can''t be built inside the dungeons.

    This labyrinth was the symbol of both the glory and the gore of the Great War, where are ancestors fought against the evil with the Gods. To gain the riches you had to put your life on the line.

    At some point we would run out of food and water ¨C death was certain. We didn''t know how many floors we had to go down. Or at which floor a monster would wipe out all of us? Death seemed inevitable.

    And all of us had realized that.

    In that heated moment of our discussion ¨C a solider of the princess''s guard came in running.

    "T-the beastmen they are...¡­.revolting. They have broken free from their cages and are attacking us. Reporting twenty five casualties. For now we have apprehended the aggressors."

    Commander Ritt at this news rose up from his seat and banged on the table, "How dare those filthy animals tried to back-stab us. First we got caught up here because of their kin-race. But we showed them kindness by giving them food even though we could have left them to rot here. This is how they pay us."

    The princess too made a disgusted face and started biting her finger-nail tips. "Those Bald Monkeys, those demons who pretend to be humans. Filthy. Such filthiness, I can''t stand it. So this is how they show their kindness to us. To the royal princess. Insolent fools."

    "Princess, I say we should execute them all, to show them the price they have to pay to go against the royal princess." Commander Ritt, with his blood pressure shot as high as it could, and his reddened eyes, probably because of over-drinking and drug doses, shouted out his proclamation as loud as he could.

    And so did the other commanders followed in his footsteps.

    "Yeah, it is entirely their fault that we are in this predicament."

    "I say we just get over with them. Filthy beast animals."

    "Sharing our provisions with them had been a waste from the start. I support this proposal."

    "So we should execute all of them in front of the soldiers after one hour from now."

    The princess finally rose up from her seat and brandished a hand in front; in her dismal yet excited tone said "Slay all those pests. I don''t want to see a single one of them alive. It is all their fault that I am stuck down here. So I will make them suffer just as much they had made me suffer."

    "Soldiers round them up, you heard the princess. It is time for the filth to pay with their cursed blood."

    All the soldiers who heard this cry got fired up. I had no way to object the proposal which was deemed passed by all the sitting members. And the ways the people are reacting¡­. Was I the only sane person left? What has happened to these soldiers, who pledged to lay down their life to protect the honour of our country, were now behaving like mindless barbarians. This madness ¨C there was no escaping it.

    I needed to return to my tent, because¡­

    A huge hand crept on my shoulders and my legs froze.

    "If I am not forgetting then you commander have two of these cursed creatures in your care now. My people will escort you to get them in their right place. So hurry up, you don''t plan on defying the orders of the princess are you."

    I could then feel several gazes piercing through me, obviously for no good reason at all.

    As if land had cracked below my feet and my blood froze. The only thing that kept me sane here was going to be killed in mere moments.

    So I think I too became impatient and lost my cool. After all it was not something I could just go forward and accept, not as a commander but a human being who wanted to trust what he had seen with his eyes up till now, that amidst these savages there would be still a glitter of hope.

    "But, those two weren''t even part of that revolt just now. They never would hurt anyone. How could you just kill a small child?"

    "But surely, when they grow up their hate for us will grow and then they will come after our lives for revenge. We can''t let that happen."

    "But even you are not sure of that. Punishing someone of a crime that never happened¡­that is not justice."

    "There is no fair play during the war. Now get yourself moving, or are you trying to side with the enemy. If so then be my guest. All of your property will be confiscated by the Empire; your family back there will be exiled and labeled as traitors too. You don''t want that happening do you?"

    My eyes were now dead, for what I had heard was enough to make my soul break. Maybe I was too weak to become a soldier after all. The glory, the fame and the bravery of the battlefield was too bright a dream for a kid like me back then. But it''s all hollow and dark now. Maybe I should have stick to farming and making medicine at home. With that I could have at least lived a longer and maybe somewhat of a peaceful life with my family, without knowing the dark secrets of this world.

    I was now somehow standing in front of my tent. I involuntarily walked inside and pushed the curtain where two life forms were sitting and playing with each other, merrily clapping hands according to their own tune.

    The small girl lifted her head up and smiled at me for the first time.

    Her bright eyes, which had seen atrocities which no kid should have seen, were still innocent.

    What is this? Why now of all times? Because of the consequences of my decisions you are all going to die.

    I banged my hands as loudly as I could on the wooden shelf to wake myself up. But by now the soldiers outside the tent thrust in forward without my consent. This was a sign of pure defiance of a superior, but I knew it was the order of someone else. Someone whose voice and action at present drifted everyone''s dark hearts.

    But if their hearts are dark, then I wonder what colour would mine be. Because I just stood there watching silently. I neither had the power to stop those ruffian soldiers nor the strength to knock them down.

    Just a bystander, who couldn''t make up his own mind¡­.

    Then maybe I had no heart at all, my soul was long missing. Just like a brittle glass piece, it had already been shattered to pieces.

    The beastwoman and beastchild kept staring at me, crying and shouting for help, that''s what it actually sounded like, seeing how rough the soldiers were trying to be with them.

    Their hands were tied tightly with the rough rope and slowly carried to the open area where other beastmen were being tortured. Their hands tied too and loud deafening screams could be heard. Beaten with all kinds of weapons like mace, hammer, piercer. There were all kinds fingers cut, tails smashed, or an ear missing.

    Who could have done these kind of terrible things to them, and the answer was everywhere around me.

    The woman and the child too were thrown like non-living objects where all the beast people were together.

    "Slaughter them all. Peirce those cursed monkeys and cleanse this land of the filth." The princess vociferously made her proclamation.

    In a second several soldiers drew out their swords, some placed their spears in front and at the signal of Commander Ritt, thrusted their pointed tips without any mercy into those living beings whose hands were tired, half-dead and weak to the point that they couldn''t even stand up to fight back or run.

    The child who was crying up until now, started howling. Somehow by grace she was still alive. But how¡­.

    I lifted up my eyes, which were too scared to see such violence. But the sound was just too striking that it pulled me in.

    "AWOOOOOHHHHHH" howling screams, and dried tears ran through the little beast girl faces. She was just around seven years old and was face to face with such evils of the society. Her mother was impaled with two long spears in her abdomen and a sword half ran through near her chest. But she had a small smile on her face and before she ran out of her life she muttered something in her daughter''s long white ears.

    The cries kept on getting deeper and deeper as if resonating with the feelings in my mind and the broken pieces of the soul were slowly brought back together. I clenched the glass piece that was hanging in front of my neck and quietly whispered to it. "Sorry, Miya but it seems that your father will not be able to keep his promise and will die as a traitor for all and a forsaken hero for myself. At least let me be that."

    I refuse to let my fear control me anymore. I started running towards the centre where that girl was crying, I was planning to pick her up and run towards the next floor, without any else thought in my mind. While all the soldiers will be too afraid and give up on the chase. As for the monsters I will think afterwards.

    I saw several soldiers running past me with their sword and crying in unison. Their war cries for blood.

    "KILL. KILL. KILL"

    "SLAY THEM ALL."

    I won''t be able to make it. Even this chance is gone. The picture of girl being killed in front of me was making me go beyond insane. Just the thought of it was making me cry. Not for the little girl, neither for me but the thought that I was part of this whole fiasco ¨C which people like to call chivalry. I had failed as a human being, a soldier and as a living rational & emotional being too.

    Someone, anyone please help that girl that was all I could think about. But I couldn''t see a single glance with the glint of kindness I was hoping for but faces without an eye, ear, and nose but curved lines facing upwards.

    My eyes had closed and I had given up on running, and so did the voices, which were now giving the vibe of astonishment and confusion.

    My gazes met with a white being, which had eight red-beaded eyes, gazing almost through us, as if appraising our worth. I looked at other soldiers and they were trapped in some kind of strong and sticky white thread.

    I made sure to take a proper look at the new found scenery and was flabbergasted to the extent that it made me happy and scream out in joy.

    A giant spider, almost as huge as a normal sized trunk in which I used to keep my knight suit, was standing in front of the beast girl as if trying to protect her from the soldiers. The soldiers too were still confused and trapped in the webs.

    Its colour was so white that it reminded me of the cold winter snow that once destroyed our crops, but actually I enjoyed playing with it. It had its own bitter and sweet side.

    Any attempt the soldiers made, they were found trapped in the webs which were now spread all across us forming a small impenetrable wall.

    The more the soldiers tried to resist, the more they got entangled with the threads. While some tried to strike it down with their swords while others used fire magic but none of them seemed to work.

    Commander Ritt was shouting at his full voice, frustrated at the sudden strange turn of events. "Get rid of that weak little spider. Protect the princess and kill the cursed evil beast girl who has collaborated with the monsters."

    Now the Silver Imperial Knights had appeared who were the strongest in the whole army and had levels above 4500. A single Imperial knight was capable of defeating two hundred soldiers all on his own without putting much effort. They excelled in magic, swordsmanship and practiced aural arts. Somehow they were able to dodge the webs, or maybe use objects and other soldiers to keep themselves from being caught. But still they were unable to close in near the spider. The beast girl was still crying while hugging her mother who was now drenched in red blood.

    She just couldn''t let it go and accept¡­.. No one could have.

    Thousands of soldiers, mages and imperial knights had surrounded the spider, but they were not making much progress. But what surprised me most was that not a single soldier had been killed yet.

    I used appraisal on the white spider and out of bewilderment took a step back. How is this even possible? A level 9 spider, and just at level 9 can use all kinds of magic attributes which are almost maxed out at that too. Even with my maxed out appraisal skill I was unable to see its title and something sort of called a ''unique skill'' which was new to me.

    But what really surprised me that the spider could use both divine light and dark matter magic. It was not that it was unheard of, magic used by the Gods of the divine realm and Devils of the Hell; but it was something that is totally impossible. Two strongest opposing attributes can never exist in a single entity; otherwise the soul being of that person will fall apart.

    But seeing such a creature standing right in front of me was a miracle. If word goes out about such a monster then it can even be labeled as catastrophe class monster just at level 9, which was usually designated to monsters with level above 4000.

    Maybe I should stop calling it a monster, even though it has no name, and spiders are considered one of the weakest monster species. Somehow it was different than all the monsters I had encountered in my life. It was protecting not only the beastgirl but was keeping the other soldiers away without hurting anyone. It was an intelligent being and maybe kind too. Such words for a monster meant more than the world to anyone else.

    But I don''t think this could keep up for long, the number of soldiers are far above than a single being can alone handle without killing them, even though the monster looked determined and resolved of what it was doing. It needs to take away the girl and run, but there is no place or opening to go. Also the mental state of the beast girl does not appear to be that good.

    I was trying my best to think of a way to create a diversion and allow the both of them to escape. I was ready to face any consequences and punishment for my actions on that part. That was the only thing I could do.

    "HAAHAAAAHHHAHA"

    "YOU SEE, I KILLED IT. I CLEANED THE FILTH. HAAHAAHAH."

    I looked up again at all the unfolding chaos, and among all that the princess was standing behind the beast girl, with a dagger imbued in blood and red drops scattered all over her royal dress and her unsightly face.

    I was late again, I failed again, and this was the third failure on my part. I was weak and foolish to think that I could do something. A coward who just stood by and watched.

    I was afraid to die, I finally realized it. Am I not allowed to have this feeling?

    The princess was laughing like a madman, while all the other soldiers who were fighting up till now stood and watched.

    I think they too had realized up till now what they were actually doing and what they had done up till now.

    But my eyes followed that of the spider who tried to bring back the beheaded girl''s head back at its position and tried to cast some kind of magic maybe a healing spell.

    A monster with compassion. Ha¡­.

    But something was not right, the magical pressure in the surrounding, I could feel it increasing; it was exponentially so high that I was knocked down to the ground.

    The white spider was now surrounded in a dark purple aura and something similar was happening to the other soldiers. Some cried in pain, most of them tried shouting for help or uttered curses and words of doubt. I could feel my bones being crushed under that huge pressure; my legs had already become numb.

    The ground was shaking, and all the tents by now had fallen. Most of the soldiers were experiencing the same thing, lying on the floor and unable to move. While some of those who were outstanding fighter and the imperial knights were barely able to move. It was some kind of high-class gravity magic which I had never heard of as a strategic class soldier, I had read all the books on magic and its types, the discovered spells and their specific characteristics. But gravity magic was a rare one, and something this strong a spell to manifest was never recorded in history.

    The next all I could remember was a bright light shrouded in darkness, maybe I was dreaming the impossible. But this light had blackened my view leaving me unconscious.

    ***

    SACHI KONDO {I AM BACK }

    I was now on floor eleven, and as usual was prepared to hunt down all the monsters in there.

    I used my appraisal skill across the floor and spotted hundred ''SCOUNDRIEAL KOBOLDS''. They were all of level 2500 and possessed extraordinary agility, magic sense and sharp canines to hunt down their prey in one bite.

    But for now they seemed to be awesomely quite. It''s not like the monsters that possess magic sense, because they would start attacking me immediately just after I enter their territory.

    I used telescopic view and saw some of them munching over something. On close inspection, their food was something covered in metal, evident from the clanking sound that resonated through.

    "HUMANS. I finally found them." Even though they were dead I couldn''t contain my excitement and burned down the whole floor with {BLACK FLARE}. No need to worry I made sure that all the humans were already dead.

    If I want to establish contact with them, then of course I can''t kill them. Even though they will be hostile to me in the start but if I am able to somehow relay that I am harmless then I do have a chance of co-operation.

    I was hoping to meet some humans since I was nearing the entrance but this was just too soon. With the small group of humans dressed in a knight''s uniform I can conclude that they were a scout party. That means I will be meeting alive humans on the next floor, PROBABLY.

    If they are not killed that is. The monsters here are pretty strong.

    I should go forward with the fact in mind that I won''t be greeted with a special welcome, since we won''t be able to talk as our languages will be different.

    Usually in novels I read that reincarnated people avoided such situations and meetings. But how about pictures and sketches, surely I can make using some with my webs, don''t doubt my drawing skills. They are pretty good; at least you can call them above average. Or I can carve on the ground the symbol of peace by shaking hands. Humans were successfully able to communicate using pictures during Stone Age and they also used this method in Egyptian civilization.

    The better choice would be that if I swoop in and save them from the monsters, if they are being attacked and on the verge of being defeated that is. It is totally the event where a character can gain trust; respect and forge bonds of friendship. They will owe their life to me.

    But there is always just the case that the humans are strong and they won''t bother with an absurd and irrational behavior of a monster and would simply kill me, considering an anomaly of the labyrinth. Considering that I actually am, being a reincarnate from another world, saving this world and tied to a goddess ¨C pretty normal to speak of. HUH.

    That would be bad.

    Then I can''t forget that I am bad at communicating things too. A complete failure on my part. Why did I have to go and isolate myself in the previous life? But maybe it is also an opportunity to know people of this world for the first time. I will be their friendly neighbourhood spider.

    Well there is no point in wasting time and thinking about stuff that will matter in the long run. Of course I am not thinking of the good food I can obtain from the humans. I also need to make sure that I am not the first to show hostility against them. I must completely act normal.

    Wait is monster communication with humans even considered normal. Maybe they worship spiders in this world that would be the silver lining of the clouds which had foreshadowed my life up until now. Well this is a new world who knows what will happen next.

    I had now entered through the gateway that leads to floor 10, and honestly speaking it was a very large floor. The ceiling was a bit low but the area expanded far and wide.

    But my eyes were fixed on the hundreds of huge tents that covered the entire place. And a huge compound area was left bare in between.

    I used invisibility skill on myself using the kinetic eye and started walking across the tents and the laid down path. I was delighted to see the things created by humans for the first time.

    There was cloth, mugs, steel plates, firewood, tools, swords, nails, thrown here and there. Ahem, of course it was like a trip to museum seeing historic things. Obviously you can''t expect technological advancement in a magical world. Even though they were simple daily use item, I just couldn''t calm down my curiousness.

    "#$%#$#%#^^%%^$%"

    Loud noises were coming from the mid-compound open area. That''s right I was so into it that I forgot to notice that all the humans were missing. So there they all were.

    But these cheers did not look like they were singing or supporting someone. I don''t know why but it felt a bit sinister.

    I quickly crawled my way through the tents and reached the sidelines of the commotion and took a flight in the sky.

    Just what on earth was happening? Swords and spears were passed through alive beings while all they could do was cry in anguish with their hands tied making them look like some criminals. They were the beastmen whom I read about back when I was with Lady Athena collecting information about the world in which I was about to be born. Not that I thought I would meet one of them so soon. But these circumstances¡­.

    The people who were cheering after killing those beastmen, how can they still smile? A bitter taste had filled my mouth. Somehow all of this reminded me of the floor where I defeated the goblin race and how they ensured their own survival. The people who were killing these for whatever reasons I don''t care; were the real monsters. No crime can garner such attention and savagery.

    But what was that little girl doing among them. A girl with white fox ears and tail was tightly clenching with both her hands to another figure that was already dead and crying at the top of her voice. How could I tell, that she was dead just by looking, because I think somewhere along the line while hunting the monsters I had learned to sense the breath of life from the people around me.

    Mother, I think that''s what she was, to the little girl. Being impaled by spears and swords, she was still able to move and protect her daughter from death by becoming a shield herself, no matter how many times she had to die, no matter how much pain she had suffered and no matter how much pain she will suffer, she will happily just do anything for her own child because that''s what a mother is for. No, to put it more appropriately ¨C because that''s what a mother always tend to do for her children. The relation tied by the strings which even Gods cannot break, how these humans dare try to defile, such a holy bond and still run their mouths laughing and continue with their killing spree like mindless fiends.

    "I will not allow this to happen; I will not let her die."

    I will save her; I cannot allow seeing someone getting destroyed again. I cannot allow the same events to repeat again. Losing someone dear to you, reminded me of my own parents whom I had forgotten after the road accident. Yes, my whole childhood with my parents is blank. A monster like me can''t even cry. But this girl behind me is just like my previous self, who at present has no one to help her and hungry animals surround her to take advantage of this weakness.

    Even though I was a bit late, I cannot let the sacrifice of her mother be in vain. I cannot also kill a human, because Lady Athena won''t like it. I am not a murderer. All I have to do is to keep these soldiers restrained and make an opening through these large numbers while carrying the beast child somewhere far away.

    But the numbers of these humans keeps on increasing; and all have different strength and are persistent. They think they can kill me, but I am not the same weak person whom you can toy with; you see I have a promise to fulfill. But if I leave a person in need alone then I can''t be content by just the promise being fulfilled in its worded terms. That''s something neither of us would like to happen.

    Not killing these humans and still restraining them is getting tougher by every moment flew by. What kind of people are these using their own men as shields and hiding behind others back?

    Maybe with this, even though that kid has just now lost her mother and seen such awful things, if I save her and spend some time with her¡­. Or maybe cook some good food for her on a regular basis then she will cheer up a bit. Well, it does for me. Maybe I will get to make my first friends in this new world, right here in this dungeon. The fact that she will accept me even though I am a monster. Somehow the thought of it makes me happy.

    But things were not looking upright, my hands were getting full, some of these humans are exceptionally skilled, I need to produce webs at a much faster rate otherwise they will get to that girl or even kill me before I am able to do anything.

    Unexpectedly, my danger senses somehow were behaving a bit differently, with these many people directing their hostility towards me, before I could realize I heard a sinister laughter. Not a laughter of a human or a monster but the laughter of a mindless being. I looked back and another girl I had not accounted for was holding a dagger covered in blood and was slowly wiping the blood shots that had fallen on her faces.

    "No, no, no, no ,no, no."

    "Not again. Not her too."

    I tried to move the fallen head of that little girl with care and placed it at its correct position and without delay casted my strongest healing magic as with as much magical energy I could imbue in it.

    "DIVINE HEAL."

    There were no changes, no movements, unlike my past experiences where I would even come back from the verge of death.

    I must keep on trying. My magic has never failed me.

    "DIVINE HEAL."

    ''Once more. It should work now. I am sure of it.''

    "DIVINE HEAL."

    ''Please don''t give up now¡­not now¡­please. I just wanted to save you, I was sure I am not late at least saving you was for sure.''

    "DIVINE HEAL."

    "DIVINE HEAL."

    "But why, why won''t it work. Is it because she is deep asleep now. Even though I wanted to save her."

    I was supposed to save the world but couldn''t even save this small girl. I thought I had grown up to be strong after beating those monsters, but I was just getting ahead of myself.

    I am still weak. Still shy. Still afraid. Still confused. Still unable to make the right choice and go along with it when it counts the most. If only I had made the right calling and killed those monsters in front of me who called themselves humans.

    It was no different than earth; just their ways had changed, a bit more inclined to violence and fight. Saving the World for these beings, I couldn''t have been more wrong. I needed to save the world from them.

    Was there any purpose to all of this? Isn''t it wrong for me to seek purpose in another''s life and death?

    The chains which were binding me ¨C the feeling that I was still human. That I still had a human heart inside me will get me nowhere. It was all a lie, or at least now I want it to be. Because of my own insecurities and carelessness of handling this situation a person''s life was lost. It was my naive behavior and optimistic thinking. I had lightened up and became careless. She was still so young and the unbearable suffering she was put through¡­.

    "UNFORGIVABLE. I NEED TO KILL THEM ALL. RIGHT HERE IN THIS MOMENT, IN THIS VERY PLACE. TO STOP THIS FROM HAPPENING EVER AGAIN, I MUST KILL ALL THE EVIL-DOERS."

    I had been bent and broken, but I now knew I can hop into a better shape. A form that can really save this world. The only way is to cleanse it of all evil. Anyone who tries to hurt an innocent is my enemy. And I kill all my enemies; I will not waver in my resolve nor discriminate against those who try to disturb the peace of this world.

    This hollow black-pitch box- is it MY ROOM ¨C back on earth - in which I was sitting in, with my legs folded and head down ¨C was it really me. But why of all places I am here now. I need to get back right now.

    "Every single living being goes through their life depending on their past experience, awareness of the present and hopes for the future. And that''s what they call reality. One''s reality might be an illusion for other. Didn''t you wanted to live according to your own little fantasy story?"

    It was a voice I had never heard before, a voice which did not sound human at all and more like a mechanical robot. Not that I care.

    For me everything was in heartbreak¡­. The pain of a breaking heart. This loss I suffered even though I hadn''t even taken a good look at her face, neither talked to her, but she felt so familiar and close to me. The situation she was in was much similar to mine, maybe worse than others. It was her reality, but who was to be blamed to give her such a sad role.

    Is it true that there are chosen-ones and the not-chosen ones for victory, happiness, kindness, envy, sorrow and anything I was feeling.

    The pain of being alone is completely out of this world! Even now I am alone, in this dark room, in the dungeon surrounded by enemies and I wonder what will happen on the surface.

    In this far-fetched reality of mine! Nothing ever goes as planned. The longer I live, the more I realize that in this reality, only pain, emptiness and suffering, exists for me and those around me.

    Looks can be deceiving. What a person looks from the outside may actually be different but there is the possibility that from the inside he is still the same. The same goes for me. Maybe I was just pretending to be a hero, trying to save the kid was just a stupid role I wanted to play. In truth by giving preference to not killing those humans I was prioritizing my own safety. I was just a pretender like others. And now the pain of this guilt won''t go. The more I think about it the more it hurts.

    The more I acknowledge my mistake the more I remember of my past ones. I had got the unique skill of the All Seeing Eyes Of the God but maybe I was blind to not see through the fact that I was not in a story with plot-twist to bring forth my supremacy, but a small life in which I had to survive with my loved ones no matter what. No matter how peaceful it appears on the top, the bottom of the ocean and the inside heart of a person are always in constant stir.

    "Do you understand pain a little now? The selfish desire of wanting to maintain peace causes wars, and hatred is born to protect love."

    "Go away, just what do you want with me." I cried out as loud as I could trying to vent out my frustration on this menacing voice.

    "I am just an existence of coalesced energy, the energy that once was a part of single, ultimate form. I seek a master who can wield me."

    Hate is that what I feel against those who did those horrible things to those people. Is it disgust? I don''t know. Or solely anger. I am still not sure. What is the feeling that would justify my action of killing them, to seek more power, the truth that why was she killed even before she had the chance to view the world a little more. When Lady Athena promised me that she will be by my side while we would travel the whole world, I was so happy. Would she have been too if I offered her to join up?

    In this past, her life was just a fleeting moment of my memory, and yet I was making such a big deal out of it. Was it because I was alone, or someone helpless being killed in front of me made my heart move.

    Instead of using my powers to destroy others just to sate my own pain, I want to use it to change the world into something better. To transform it into a place not with those incomprehensible and only a moment convenient notions of peace, equality, justice ¨C BUT THE WAY I SAW FIT.

    I have finally decided what I needed to do; this feeling of hatred is what I need to get rid of. Not only from my heart but from all the people of this world. Even though it sounds impossible, and ultimate stupidity, that''s the kind of world I would like to live in.

    "How can you say that you will never change? That you will not change, no matter how great the pain you face? No matter the losses you will suffer and the people who will come to hate you for this in return? Can you continue believing in yourself forever? "

    You should give up on trying making me give up now.

    This is one of the things I have decided on my own and there is now way I am going to give up now.

    When people get hurt, they learn to hate...When people hurt others, they become hated and racked with guilt. But knowing that pain allows people to be kind to each other. Even though it may be out of sympathy.

    Even though I won''t be able to hate others I will gladly accept the hatred of those, it could be the whole world against me.

    "Can you guarantee it? Can you have such faith in yourself?"

    Though there always be enemies around me, you see I have a friend outside. The promise we made, to share our pain and the understanding we have between us, this feeling of being at peace with her far surpasses any other.

    As for the faith in myself I am going to prove it to you not by words but with my actions.

    I stood up from my sitting position and walked up to the place where the dark room seems to end and then I tried to pass my hand through the door.

    The dark room, cracked like a brittle glass plain, just by my single touch.

    "You see, I told you. Let''s meet again, when this world have become a little better than before."

    CRACK. CRACK. CRACK.

    The room shattered into pieces which dissolved in an instant into the bright light that was in my vicinity. Light brighter than that of the largest star of the cosmos and warmer than that of sun engulfed me in an instant. While a black fluid settled underground started rising up like a storm and mixed itself in with me.

    This was my power and mine alone, it''s all up to me how I use it.

    I know that better than any other. The world in which I want to live. The world I wanted to create and the world I wanted to save from drowning in hatred and despair.

    [YOU HAVE LEVELLED UP]

    [YOU HAVE REACHED LEVEL 10]

    [FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL]

    [EVOLUTION STAGE I : COMPLETE]

    [YOU HAVE EVOVLED INTO RACE : HUMAN]

    [YOU HAVE GAINED THE TITLE : MERCILESS]

    [ {IMMUNITY} + {MAGIC RESISTANCE} + {ADVANCED BODY STRENGTHNING} + {ADVANCED BODY DURABILITY} + {ULTRA SELF-REGENERATION} HAS COMBINED TO EVOLVE INTO TITLE ¨C IMMORTALITY ]

    [PROCESS FAILED]

    [REQUIRED EVOLUTION STAGE NOT REACHED]

    FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL

    Allows user to have certain authority over the soul core of beings that are weaker than the user or lack the will to live. Does not apply on beings that have strong life force and strong will power.

    ***

    FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL

    Allows user to have certain authority over the soul core of beings that are weaker than the user or lack the will to live. Does not apply on beings that have strong life force and strong will power.

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : --------

    AGE : 6 MONTHS

    RACE : HUMAN

    LEVEL : 10

    HP : ERR

    MP : ERR

    SP : ERR

    UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS

    ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION

    ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE

    ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA

    ? FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL

    SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 8][MYSTICAL POISON MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WATER MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WOOD MAGIC][SAGE OF ADVANCED WIND MAGIC] [DIVINE MYSTIC THREAD MAGIC] [ADVANCED SOUND MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED SPACE- TIME MAGIC][SAGE OF ADVANCED ICE MAGIC] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [SAGE OF ADVANCED GRAVITY MAGIC] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] [SAGE OF ADVANCED LIGHTNING MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED EARTH MAGIC] [BIO-ENGINEERING] [ELEMENT MANIPULATION] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION]

    TITLE : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER,

    IMMORTALITY, MERCILESS

    THE WISHES OF THE DEAD

    "I see, so this is what happens when people die." I was now standing just beside my dead body. I must have died after I had fainted. Several other dead bodies lay beside, all of their lives extinguished.

    Now I will never be able to return home, to my wife and my daughter Miya. But somehow I feel blessed, to be able to witness what was happening in front of me. After the high class gravitational magic force field was casted, most of us were rendered immobile.

    The pure white being in front of me was shrouded both in a mystical bright golden light, too bright for me to see and at the same time darkness kept revolving around it, which was again too dark for me to see anything.

    But something unique and magnificent was happening to the spider ¨C I was witnessing a change that might change the world for good. And for all I cared that I wanted to be a part of it, to see it through the end.

    The radiant rays that kept on launching itself from the centre of all attraction burned everything to nothingness leaving miniature dark spots. The moment it touched anything it was reduced to black strings slowly vanishing.

    The cries of the dying and the vanishing ashes of the dead ¨C it was all but in a fleeting moment all over. Something that was satisfying my own fury and relentless hatred for others.

    That day a mere single monster wiped out a force of almost 8,000 knights within seconds. Something which only a supreme being could do.

    Now there''s something I understand a little better. In this world, wherever there is light - there are also shadows. And talking about peace, whilst spilling blood, it''s something that only humans can do.

    The concept of something being entirely ''right'' cannot be more less true. A word that has no true meaning.

    Today I had learned things I shouldn''t have.

    Of how I was born a simpleton, lived like a fool and died like a coward. The true measure of a knight is not only how he lives but also how he dies. And mine was pitiful, just like all the others here.

    To try finding the meaning about your true self, will lead you to nothing. Because those who cannot accept their real self always fails.

    Soon the whole room got covered itself in that bright golden light and I too started turning into black fading strings.

    This was my soul we are talking about. I had heard of people saying that when you die you become one with the True God.

    This feeling of becoming one with something unexplainable, beyond the universal boundaries, something grand and inexplicable. It was so satisfying, as if the whole truth was now open to me like a vast pacific ocean in which you can sink to the bottom and still not drown. It was like having an epiphany. A vision of a place where one day everyone will be able to understand each other.

    Is the being in front of me a - GOD......

 Chapter 17 - CHAPTER - 7 : SO ITâ€™S REALLY HAPPENING

    CHAPTER 7 : SO IT''S REALLY HAPPENING

    CELESTIAL YEAR 237

    Second Princess Siesta of Perillus Empire with around 10,000 knights was suddenly reported missing after a month in the Kanandra mountains. While it was officially announced that they went there to subjugate the monsters and collect information about their growth and pedigree. But most of the other countries knew that was not the case.

    This missing army was then said to be the work of the demon empire, and they were again announced as the enemies of humanity by the Perillus Empire adding fuel to the fire in the current state of affairs. Creating problem for other countries who were involved with other species like elves, Beast Empire who lived on the demon continent, or were using resources imported from them.

    But the only being who actually knew the truth was the monster itself that annihilated that large an army in the Great Tathya Labyrinth.

    HART KINGDOM ¨C ROYAL PALACE

    "How are you feeling Alice? You suddenly fainted in front of me and now you have such a high fever? Just tell me in case if you need anything."

    The women sitting in front of me showed her deep motherly concerns, on my deteriorating condition. Marciel Hart ¨C the queen of Hart Kingdom and my beloved mother.

    Maybe she is just being too careful. But it feels nice; to have someone worry about you and you can do the same for them. Someone who is very precious to you, someone you hold so dear that you cannot let them go.

    "No, mother, I think I am alright now. You don''t need to worry anymore."

    "Are you sure, your father and brother will be visiting soon."

    "I told you, it''s just a simple fever and my head hurts a little. I am sure after sleeping for a while I will be good in no time."

    "Fine, then if you insist. But call me the moment you think that your condition is getting worse. I will be coming by soon, to check your temperature."

    Mother then walked to the door and then closed it from behind and ordered the maids to not let anyone disturb me. I told you she is just being too overprotective and she still might think that it''s not enough.

    Also, the weather outside is not good at all. Earthquakes, storms, thunderclaps have been reported all around the world. Even now a fierce wind is blowing outside, while the window is rattling with the huge pressure the raindrops are exerting on the window pane.

    I turned my body to the left and pulled the blanket a little upward till it covered my ears. My body was heating up and my divine magical powers were in total disarray.

    I already knew the reason for my condition. It''s not at all common for a goddess to fall ill, neither my healing magic was working on me. Sachi, I could feel that she was in a lot of pain. Just what is happening to her? Even though this fever has subsided a little, it doesn''t imply that Sachi would be feeling well at all.

    I promised that I will be sure to share her pain, but here I was lying on the bed inside this comfortable royal palace, with so many people looking after me, but what about her.

    If only I knew what''s happening to her, except that she is still alive and her faint life signals that I keep on receiving from the northern direction. All I can do is just sit here and wait for her to return. They say ''Wherever someone thinks of you, that''s where home is.''

    I must keep on searching for her, till I find her. This fever is nothing much to endure if at the end I am able to meet her. All I can do with my feeble powers is to wait and keep on waiting. As long as I can¡­

    I used to think "friend" was just another word... Nothing more, nothing less. But when I met her, I realized what was important was the word''s meaning.

    ***

    DIVINE REALM ¨C WORLD GOD''S OFFICE

    "WORLD GOD, just what is happening in the divine realm?"

    Lady Gaea came in rushing through my office door without knocking. Maybe she should consider a bit more about this old man''s privacy before barging in and knock first. Well she does look a bit concerned with the recent tremors we have been having today. Of course it''s not normal here to have those, unless it means a big change is approaching. Good or bad ¨C who knows?

    BOOOOOM.

    With a lightning crashing down in the middle of the day, it was getting tiresome by every minute, but this was an interesting development.

    "World God, the angel guarding the ''HEAVENLY ARTIFACT COLOSSEUM'', has reported of the building being breached but there are no intruders to be found and a particular thing is missing."

    "And what would that be?" I just couldn''t wait to hear her say it, as it stands I already knew what had actually occurred. Perks of being the Almighty World God ¨C the know it all.

    "I think you should go and check for yourself, it is very concerning. Lord Brahma is already at the scene."

    Maybe ¨C not know it all.

    "Fine, I will look into the matter. Let''s leave at once and deal with it. This sorting of horses with three or four leg in the new world I am trying to make is really getting annoying. So later."

    We teleported in front of the building about which we were just now talking about and after climbing up the small flight of stairs, the sight of Lord Brahma standing outside the huge golden gate came into view.

    "World God ¨C it''s the White & Black Sword. They are missing."

    "I see, what about the place where it was kept."

    "The case in which it was kept was completely destroyed, and a huge hole is in the wall just behind the case. Most probably the noise was related to that blast."

    "Then, let''s go and see for ourselves."

    We reached the place in question and it was just as God Brahma described.

    I felt a strange familiar presence and so I asked the present two gods to leave and started walking around the empty case.

    The Dual blade of Dawn & Dusk ¨C or rather White & Black. Weapons that are classified even above Godly Weapons, a manifestation of Divine System itself, with the ability to change the laws of nature.

    Weapons so strong that they have a will of their own to choose their wielders, and these dual blades were considered one of the strongest even among them. For as long as this universe has existed after the formation of life from the Nothingness, these swords have existed too simultaneously and have by now only been wielded by two Gods primarily.

    But now, after the Great Wars, it has finally found its third wielder.

    "So, it''s really happening then. What are your thoughts about it, Urza?"

    A beautiful woman, with long white hairs and deep blue eyes, came out of her hiding from behind the pillar. She looked a bit embarrassed but not at all guilty for the fact that she was sneaking in without permission.

    "Well, whatever happens; happens for the best. It wouldn''t matter to you anyways."

    "So how did your meeting go with her?"

    "I don''t know what you are talking about." The woman now started looking in another direction, trying to avoid eye contact, even though she knew her lie was caught.

    "Well, if you don''t want to say it, then don''t. But are you really fine with how things are going."

    "The weapon chose her, because it finds her capable enough to wield those swords."

    "But, a human wielding swords of such great strength which even God''s cannot handle properly, doesn''t it means putting her life at risk. This power could destroy her completely. After all, those swords have always brought destruction, that''s why you gave up on them too."

    "I had spend more than enough time with those two, and after the Great Wars, I still think that I made the right choice by giving up on them. I just couldn''t bring myself to keep them around me any longer."

    "But still, the fact that a human is wielding something who''s potential she herself wouldn''t realize. Isn''t she too young to be given such a big responsibility? Even you who is a full fledge god of the upper echelon was able to wield the sword after coming at an age of around one hundred and fifty or so."

    "It''s not really nice, to leak information about someone''s age, and specially it sounds ridiculously high in case of gods. As for her, even the sweetest girl needs to build a hard center, or she''s not gonna make it out there! I just know that she would come through with it. After all she is my daughter and your granddaughter too. Don''t you have faith in her?"

    "Well her powers are beyond the charts even with the standard of a god. And I have already seen that she is flawless with her magic control and is mentally strong. But now that her second seal is finally broken, will she be able to maintain her personality or turn into something that she will eventually come to hate."

    "I won''t think that much far. If anyone could do it, it would be her. A choice only which she can make, a unique existence. Well I have stopped worrying since Athena is there to support her too."

    "Well they do say that when people are protecting something truly special to them, then they truly can become as strong as they can be."

    ***

    THE GREAT TATHYA LABYRINTH [FLOOR¨C80]

    "Dinner is ready."

    "Fine then I will put the plates on the table. The whole house feels so empty."

    "Now, don''t start complaining, Lili has now gone to study in the Demon Academy, so of course the house would seem less lively."

    "How do you feel about living here?"

    "Well I had lost count, but it must be somewhere around two hundred years that we took residence. I am very happy here living with you all alone just the two us."

    The man blushed a little; he must have not been expecting such a straight-forward response.

    "Well I feel the same. But I am referring to that."

    "You mean the tremors we are having all in the labyrinth. Several times; maybe it started around six months back. But honestly, the surge in magical power we felt yesterday was not normal at all. Actually none of the magical waves that have been surging since then could be considered normal."

    "Could it be possible that someone is trying to clear the labyrinth?"

    Both the women and the man were now in deep thought.

    "Well there is a possibility, but think about it, world class disaster monsters ¨C from the Great Wars dwell here. If I the ex-Hero and you the ex- True Demon Lord can''t clear the whole Labyrinth, then it stands to reason that someone of this world out there doesn''t even stand a chance. Even for a God, this place could be considered an attempt to suicide."

    "Well, I have to agree on that at least. But just in case I think I will keep an eye on the nearby floors."

    "Thank you, dear for your hard work."

    "Well, we promised to live a quiet and peaceful life here after all and would leave the world alone after the Great Wars. We faked our deaths, and found this to be the safest place to live in. We cannot have anyone else destroying our happy lives here."

    "Well, that was the best choice after all, if we didn''t want the world to end and the wars happening again and again. We both were the catalysts used by the Gods and Devils to begin with."

    The lady who was cooking the food then came up with the hot pot on the table and placed the dish in front of the man, who was already ready with the spoon tightly clenched between his fingers. The anticipation of lifting up the lid, revealed an awfully smelling green soup, with purple things floating in it.

    "Eat up I specially made it for you."

    "Did you really follow the recipe I gave you, then why the colour looks so poisonous to me."

    "What again did you say? Hotpot is all about just mixing things in whatever way you like. You have the poison resistance skill so it would be fine."

    "Y-you¡­.already know it. Maybe you have got it totally wrong in the first place. The vegetables are not peeled and why is there a salt rock floating in between. I am coming from the next room, I forgot something important."

    The man tried to rise up from his seat with haste, but was caught by the collar, the grip so strong that he couldn''t free himself.

    "I think you should, eat the food first, while its still hot."

    The woman was now making a cunning irresistibly sweet smile that no man can ignore. Her beauty was unmistakable. Her hair emerald green in colour with a tint of beautiful gold. She was tall and had a towering strong personality which one could guess just by her looks. She was well-endowed and her allure was almost irresistible.

    He sat back and did one thing that could be his only remaining way out¡­

    "I am sorry I will never complain about your cleaning habits or how your workplace is never arranged properly. Instead I will follow your example. So why not call it draw, I will quickly cook something up for us, that''s what I always do. Let me in."

    "It''s too late, for my mercy, and after hearing about what you think of my cooking, I want you to give a review after eating it. So say Ahhh¡­."

    "Why not wait and think about it a bit more. We can always reach a negotiation peacefully, isn''t it what you always said."

    "Is sure do, but in case a wife demands something then the husband is bound to do it without fail. There are no rooms for negotiation." With her devilish smile still on¡­

    The lady took the spoon from his hand and after taking a large scoop from the container it headed straight for the target''s mouth.

    ***

    SOMEWHERE IN KANANDRA MOUNTAIN RANGE

    A soft melody plays in the rough wantonness of the cold wind...

    The snow feels so cold

    And my heart feels so warm inside.

    So come and take my hand

    And I will never let it go.

    Even though it''s hard

    And I may struggle through it all.

    Let''s make the most of our every little time

    And to the land of fairy tales we go.

    Let the time freeze for me

    And I will promise to come back home.

    As the monochrome white sky takes colour

    And I follow the stars till the shore.

    The moment I take a look around

    I find you at my back.

    This must be a start of a new exciting world

    So stay with me this time.

    FOREVER & EVER.

    Why does it hurt so much, he said he will come back for me, didn''t he? My father has never lied to me, then why does it seem that this promise will never be fulfilled.

    I can''t seem to stop crying. My heartbeat seems to be fading after every beat, and I want to go back. Back where my family is.

    But with my footprints lost, in this snowstorm I have no choice but to go forward.

    "Lu just keep on moving forward and don''t look back. I will be right behind you. So go. Your mother and little sister will be safe." Those were his last words to me as I crossed through a hidden doorway at the backyard.

    The wind was howling and even the thick blanket I was wearing failed to protect me from the cold. My ears on the top still feel so tingly, and my tail has become stiff with the cold.

    The collected snow keeps on increasing making it more difficult after each step I take.

    But I am a good girl, so I can''t stop here. I need to keep moving, keep moving till I reach¡­.

    THUD.

    A black figure fell in the midst of a heavy snowstorm, and in this White isolated Kingdom, amidst all the snow fall, a dark black orb drops in the white background and unite.

 Chapter 18 - EPILOGUE

    EPILOGUE

    "Good work everyone. Just ten days of more work and we will be out of the labyrinth." A knight clad in silver steel armour which in all respect looked heavy, tight and elegant. Considerably worn by the finest and strongest knights of the nation ¨C Silver Imperial Knights. I am talking about myself, just look at me.

    In this army of 10,000 there were a total of five Imperial Knights, and we were the strongest force of this army. We can be even labeled as super humans, with extraordinary physical strength, reflexes, magical aptitude and most important of all our flawless combat aural arts.

    "Thank you sir, had it not been for you here, the monsters of first floor of the labyrinth would have eaten us."

    "Even the first floor monsters are above level 2000, and could be considered almost invincible from us foot soldier''s perspective."

    As per the princess''s order and discussed in the conference meeting ¨C that 50 soldiers after every fifteen days would be dispatched to cut out an opening at the entrance, escorted by a single Imperial Knight, whom they thought would be more than enough as a backup in case a monster showed up. And they were right in their decision; this just shows how much the nation puts their trust in us.

    Though it bothers me a bit, that my primary objective was to guard the beautiful loving princess Siesta all the time. She is my master after all, so how did I get stuck up here. 15 days have passed and another team will be taking their turn and by then will be back to the Empire.

    "Just when we got here, the tremors were so huge, that I couldn''t even sleep at night, but it has been so peaceful since then."

    "I bet they went all out with their magical attacks, and are now taking their sweet time on one of the floors. While we have been working here like labourers all day."

    "There''s no other choice, this is the only way to go out. I think I am fortunate enough to be spared to fight those super strong monsters."

    "Well, you make a good point there, but all our food is over now, we need to get back and resupply our stock."

    "I am going to draw the teleportation circle, by that time you should all go and collect all the things you need to carry back. Our provisions are almost over, so I don''t think there would be much to go with." I ordered the soldiers.

    I went in an empty area, because drawing a teleportation circle takes a lot of time and concentration. A single mistake in the circle and only half of your body will reach the destination, while the other half remains here. In simpler terms, you die, if you screw up.

    So how could be that, I am so brazen about it. Because you already know it I am an Imperial Knight - the invincible.

    "HAHAHAAHAHAHA."

    ''Why is everyone suddenly looking at me, well I should get back to work. Princess, your most trusted and worthy knight is coming for you.''

    After almost an hour, I finally drew a large teleportation circle to fit all of us; I took out a giant crystal from my pouch, which had certain markings engraved on it. It is actually a teleportation artifact, in which we will be channeling our magical energy. Since mine alone won''t be enough.

    The receiving teleportation circle was already drawn at the entrance of the tenth floor, so there shouldn''t be a problem. So wish us best of luck.

    All of us stood inside the circle and by touching the artifact and circulating all of our magical energy into it. The light which emerged from the crystal was faint at first, but it continued growing in intensity until the entire area was set ablaze with blue light. Finally, with a blinding flash the darkness returned back to the floor with no one to be found.

    At floor ten near the entrance gate, another complex and detailed circular geometric pattern was carved into the ground and was protected by a barrier spell. Suddenly tendrils of azure blue magic particles began revolving around the magic circle, getting rid of the darkness that shrouded the whole place, a group of fifty tired and hungry soldiers materialized inside the circle.

    "What, is going on, how tiresome? Why is it so dark here?"

    "It''s empty, where are all of our comrades, don''t tell me¡­"

    "Calm down, I don''t think it''s anything serious, most probably they went down, without notifying us. Those who know light magic cast a Flash spell, and look around whatever you find."

    "Yes, sir." All the others said in unison.

    It was completely dark; except for I could see as far as two meter, but I couldn''t see anything beyond that.

    Since, I excel in earth magic, wind magic and water magic; I was unable to use any kind of light spell.

    "Oh, the Order of Holy Light, I command thee, heed thy request and grant us your light ¨C Flash Bubble."

    Around twelve light orbs of different sizes and intensity were conjured while some were using fire magic to look around.

    "WAAHAHA¡­. Sir, look the entrance it''s totally caved in and blocked." Saying this, the soldier pushed forward his light orb near the gate, shedding light on the huge boulders that stood in the way. Unfortunately, he wasn''t joking around, the entrance was completely blocked and we didn''t know who did it or what else could have caused it.

    Most probably it happened during the quakes. But why they didn''t relay any information about it to us.

    "Spread and look around. We may be able to find some hints and some food here. Is there really no one around, or they might be fast asleep in their tents."

    I wanted to lighten the moods of the soldiers, but the eeriness of this peace and the strange darkness that hung over, was speaking otherwise.

    "Sir, Imperial Knight¡­. We are all doomed. We need to run away." Saying this, the soldier screaming fell down, entangled in his own footwork.

    "Just what is there, that you are so, afraid of."

    We all started walking in a group, staying close to each other just in case with all of our guard up. We reached almost the centre of the floor, and were left in daze. Our jaws dropped in bewilderment, by the sight of a huge white-egg, no a huge white cocoon made of threads.

    The whole area had white webs around and some of us were already caught in it, and like inexperienced fools started shouting for help. Giving invitation to the monsters to attack us.

    But no one appeared; neither a monster nor a human. How did they forget to kill a monster and moved to the next floor, it could be dangerous to leave it here.

    "Everyone, prepare for battle."

    I used my appraisal skill and everything in the status window was hazy, there was no information showing up. At least it means that something living is inside that cocoon.

    I ran a recheck of the surrounding and it was as clean as the floor of the royal palace. But, just then my eyes returned back to the main subject. The Cocoon, it was glowing brightly, all drenched in the white light, radiating from inside. Not only the cocoon now, but the all the threads, were radiating bright white light, which slowly turned into a kaleidoscope of vibrant colours. The cave was rid of the darkness, even to the deepest corners and somehow I was feeling so relieved when that splendid cold light grazed me. It was so soothing, that I wanted to bask in it all day.

    The cocoon did not stop glowing, but the intensity kept on increasing till it became constant and started itself tracing back. Small golden-yellow orbs started glowing mid-air like fireflies and when touched they would disappear and reappear in an instant.

    With a crackling sound the mid portion of the cocoon split open with a clean crevice formation. And under an unknown blazing, multitude of lights raining down from the ceiling, a figure slowly but in a steady elegant manner rose up from the inside of the cocoon.

    It was not a monster, but a human girl ¨C about fifteen years old as per her appearance suggested.

    The moment the girl showed herself, all sounds disappeared. It was similar to the moment when the sea waves drew in.

    Our heavy breathing had stopped, and we were left speechless. It was absolutely breath-taking.

    No one can forget her once you had seen her ¨C a girl with such an appearance was standing inside the white crack.

    Unblemished limbs as white as fresh snow, clad in a long white tunic frock woven with a material that wasn''t exactly fabric. Beautiful, I couldn''t think of another word that could embody such an eye-captivating appearance.

    She was so beautiful; she could have been a Goddess incarnate. No matter what one did, they couldn''t have resisted the temptation to keep looking at her. Her striking features were arranged into a cold and dignified expression.

    Her long ashen white hair came down to her waist, coiling around her shoulder like smoke. Her deep red-ruby coloured eyes could pull anyone in. Her long, glossy white eyelashes and faintly red lips would have made not only princess Siesta but even the most beautiful princesses and queens I had came across during my duty, green with envy.

    In an instant she had captured all of our gazes, attention and heart. She was just that beautiful.

    But something tipped me off, the delicate tear hanging from the end of her silken eye-lash. As my deep inner sense honed and developed on the battlefield tolled, the tear dropped ¨C hung suspended for a second then spread salt-water across the broken covering.

    It was just so surreal.

    She then turned in our direction and looked past through us, as if we were translucent.

    But in all this I had failed to realize that her face was completely devoid of anything that could have been called an expression. Her looks so cold that it froze the world around me.

    My body was shaking and my hairs stood up at its place, stiff.

    "Men, unsheathe your swords." It took all of my strength just to muster up these words which seemed a bit odd, deep under my dried breath looking for moisture in the air.

    Before some of them could process my directions, while some of those who already held one in their hand fell like a non-living doll on the ground at the same time.

    They were dead.

    I checked just in case, that they were put under some paralysis spell, but except all the stats being normal their SP had dropped to zero in an instant. IMPOSSIBLE! How could that be. I have never heard of such a thing happening. It''s completely absurd.

    My eyes sparkled with magic as I looked at the soul core, of my fallen comrades, but there were just some shattered dark pieces levitating instead of a glowing core. They were really dead.

    Just what did that girl do to them? In a mere instant all of my fifty people were dead. Where are the other knights and the princess where could she be, could it be that this girl standing in front of me killed them. either way she has proven to be a threat.

    If so, then what could I do, why am I still alive. If so then I need to take revenge. I am a Silver Imperial Knight, the strongest of the humans who guard the Royal Family.

    Step.... step.... in a situation where the sound of her foot echoed within the quiet atmosphere of the dungeon, while having me stare at her actions and demeanor made me feel like I was watching a scene from a play. Her physical presence was so mesmerizing that it made everything else seem like a pale imitation of reality.

    This girl was walking forward with complete disregard, for she was straight heading in my direction, towards an Imperial Knight who had brandished his sword against her. Is she really not afraid of my blade, then¡­.

    I looked at the dead people and they were slowly disappearing into some kind of entangled black thread. My bones rattled and I gasped for more air. Sweat leaked through my body as I stood still in the silence.

    I couldn''t move, or take a single step. I thought it was some kind of weird spell or abnormality, so I checked, but found no spell trace being casted on me or a single abnormal status. It was just her presence that was able to put up such a huge pressure on one of the strongest to render me to a state of harmless being.

    Am I afraid? Am I scared, to the extent that my body has already given up?

    Just what in the world is she?

    A GOD¡­.

    Before I could do anything she was already standing in front of me, a deep blue electric ray clad her left hand and for the first time I heard her speak something, but I couldn''t comprehend it.

    "DISAPPEAR."

    Her left hand moved so fast that I couldn''t even see when the red blood soaked her cloth, but that single slash was so ''beautiful'' that I could not remember anything next.

    Afterword

    Hello there, this is NOEL ELITIA.

    It''s been only a short while since the first volume. And here you have the second one already. Isn''t that amazing?

    I''m still very much a beginner when it comes to writing, so forgive me if you find the setting a bit dull or for the general events. I added things as they popped in my mind, and wrote this story that I wanted to read by myself. Even now, I''m still enjoying writing this story more than anything else.

    I''m not sure if this book betrayed your expectations or fulfilled them, but I''ll be glad so long as you derived some amount of enjoyment from it. In my mind, this work of mine is meant to be a simple, fun read with a slant toward comedy.

    The atmosphere of this book''s pretty different from volume one, and as I''m sure many of you have noticed. Its more inclined to a leveling system and I think this kind of thing will go on till mid of volume -3. I''m not sure if you guys liked that more or less, but... As long as you enjoyed it, I''m happy.

    As I''m sure those of you can already tell that I am a huge fan of isekai genre. Potent enough that after writing the second volume I am aiming for the third. I hope you''re all looking forward to it as much as I am.

    VOLUME 3 : SYNOPSIS

    After Sachi Kondo has become a human herself, what action she will take next. Whether to climb up or go down the floors.

    Of how she will acquire her first possession and challenge the ex-True Demon Lord. Of how she will become a part of a new family and learn more about magic, swordsmanship and about family.

    Once again, I''d like to thank my readers for letting me enjoy myself all the way through.

    May we meet again in the next volume of WHEN I GOT REINCARNATED AS A SPIDER WITH MY GODDESS.

    NOEL ELITIA

    Contact me : - noelelitia14@gmail.com

    SEE

    YOU

    IN

    THE

    NEXT

    VOLUME

 Chapter 19 - PROLOGUE

    PROLOGUE

    "Master Zero, the twelve apostles have finally gathered, please give us your orders." 12 black shadows stood in front of a huge black throne on which Zero sat completely immersed in his own train of thoughts.

    As for the mysterious and shady looking subordinates standing in front of him, it didn''t make him much happy. Or maybe his face was built in such a way, that being scary and unsatisfied was the only approach he could think for his own life.

    It has been more than two hundred years and the resentment he holds against the humans and especially for Gods hasn''t settled down a bit, but like an eternal black flame kept on growing. He did not seek revenge for his people who were wronged and betrayed during the war. He was not seeking a fight just to sate his anger that he lost his loved ones and clan members during the massacre.

    What he truly seeks is ¨C change. The revolution which the Great War''s end was supposed to bring never dawned on this world. The things that were promised to the Devils were never fulfilled but they were trapped and forced to submission in this hell.

    Wars whether small or big, conflicts, murder, slavery, oppression, discrimination, betrayal, despair, losses, pain, loneliness these feelings had corrupted HELL ¨C the realm of dead. The devils were subjected to infinite pain and culmination of these emotions in their miniature realm had only brought chaos. The very nature and meaning of it had been altered.

    "Master Zero, is something bothering you, did the talk with the reincarnates of other world did not go as you desired."

    "FIVE, do you doubt my plans."

    "Master¡­ I wouldn''t dare to. You are the only supreme and the lord I serve."

    "Those reincarnates turned out much worse than I thought. The prince of Perillus Empire gave a correct report about the power level of these reincarnates, so I think he can be trusted a bit more. But at the same time they pose no threat, and are just a bunch of dream heroes. They are not even smart enough to realize their true enemy, the traitors hidden among them and to differentiate between right and wrong. They haven''t been subjected to the fear and press of death ¨C the brutality of this world and the reality of the Gods. Times when you doubt about your own actions and morality. When your previous ideals are shattered¡­" Zero, stopped as he had touched his own painful nerve in a way.

    "Then you just need to ask us Master and we will get rid of anyone, who comes in our way."

    "I want one of you to go on a reconnaissance mission for me."

    As Zero, brought his hands covered by his dark robe till the very tip of his finger and down to his knees, to get hold of his magical scepter. One of the shadows flickered and then a much darker, yet a vivid colourful image of that person appeared.

    "I want to volunteer for this mission. It has been so long since I went to the outside world. I can''t hold it any longer. Master please let me satisfy myself, allow me to spoil myself just a little."

    It was the TENTH Apostle ¨C Vertigo.

    A gorgeous young woman with glowing purple eyes, pale skin, long flowing black hair, purple lips and a curvaceous hourglass figure stood bowing her head. She wore a violet armor covering her entire body, only leaving the shoulders exposed. She had a dignified and arrogant look in her eyes. Her only wish is to serve Master Zero and be the part of the new world ruled by him and him alone.

    A cunning and sadistic individual who lived to kill and savoured every opportunity she got to slaughter her prey. This had earned her the title, known throughout her realm as the ''Dark Countess''.

    "Vertigo, I want you to visit the Great Tathya Labyrinth and confirm my doubts."

    Vertigo who was fired up till this very moment, for some reason hesitated. Even in Hell, the Great Tathya Labyrinth, was feared. The very name poured both bad memories of losing the war and the terror of facing monsters that defied the laws of nature and the power levels of this world. Just the very thought of it can induce panic fits, and the only source of information that exists are the rumours of the long dead people.

    "But before I begin, may I know a bit more details of this mission. Is it related to the disappearance of the 10,000 knights and Princess of the Perillus Empire?"

    "I couldn''t care less about them. According to the reports they decided to go inside the labyrinth to mine Magitite Ores after being pushed back by the Beast Tribe. Foolish reckless humans, died for no reason. Their greed is the only reason for their demise."

    "I see those pathetic humans and their foolish materialistic indulgences. They are weak creatures after all. The foolish Princess just didn''t want to live a bit longer and ended up cutting the same branch of tree on which she was standing. But then what it is that has my Master so concerned."

    "Since yesterday, there was a great surge of divine power as well as dark matter traced down there, and that culmination of power still exists. Even now, this feeling unsettles me. Your mission is to find whatever this thing is, evaluate its danger scale and the way it could affect our plans. And if this thing is hostile, then I want you to destroy it."

    "I understand your liege. But still, we are talking about the Great Tathya Labyrinth; this culmination of power could even pertain to a monster there. It would come as no surprise."

    "No, this thing isn''t a monster, that''s for sure. It could be even a very high ranking God, or maybe something even beyond our expectation. That is why I cannot allow such an existence. As for your safety and for the success of this mission I have already made preparations."

    "You, don''t need to worry, I can carry out this mission without any problem. We people have endured long enough, now the time has come to bear our fangs which we have been sharpening for so long."

    "Your power sure goes beyond any being in that world. But that labyrinth is a completely different place. Carelessness will be your death. As for these preparations I am talking about are¡­"

    Zero put forward his hand and two eccentric shaped objects suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    "This ring is an S class artifact, which helps you to conceal your life form. By this the monsters won''t be able to detect you, unless they are that of an intelligent species. This way you can freely move between floors. As for the next item, is this sword ''Acies'' - a legendary class weapon with the ability to cut through anything."

    The two items flew in the air and started levitating in front of Vertigo.

    She placed forward her hands and gracefully accepted the sacred weapons, which she considered the symbol of trust the master had placed in her.

    "I will soon set out for the mission."

    "I will wait for the results. Do not disappoint me. Our plans success is necessary for our survival in this world."

    In other words he just meant that if need arises then throw away your life for the sake of the mission. The future can only be grabbed by stepping on sacrifices they make.

    The twelve shadows disappeared like a thick smoke dissipates in air and the torches burning in the background went off in unison.

    Zero went back to his slumber, but deep in thought he was making preparations to destroy the human kingdom, while thinking of a special gift for the Elf Kingdom.

    He chuckled at the very thought and failed to contain his own amusement.

    "I will finally put those long ears, in their right place for eavesdropping and their betrayal during the Great Wars."

 Chapter 20 - CHAPTER - 1 : MY DECISION

    CHAPTER - 1 : MY DECISION

    I lifted up my index finger and touched the warm drop of water that was dripping from my left eye, tracing down all its way through my cheek, then the side of the mouth; it fell on a white cushion-like object, in which supposedly I have been sleeping.

    Was I crying¡­?

    But what for, I don''t seem to remember!

    Where is this place and who am I?

    I looked to my right and some figures were moving in front of me. The bright lights that were shining all around me, distorted my vision as they scattered in a disorderly manner on my retina because of the tears.

    Seeing them the next thing I felt was a sudden urge to do something. Something that I had been wanting to do and felt so strongly about it. There was nothing too complicated when I think about it. It could be considered ''easy'' in my vocabulary. It was something that I had been doing for so long, that it felt utterly tasteless.

    And yet it was so irresistible.

    There was a deep desire to kill those who stood in front of me.

    I focused my eyes along their line of sight, to register their appearances. But my eyes started glowing deep red; they were as if on fire. Burning a special mark on my eyes. Something manifested¡­

    Something dark but was much more clear and understandable than the light. The pain didn''t hurt me. The hot flames blazing deep within my eyes did not burn me. I heard a lot of crackling sound. Something was breaking, and torn apart just like I had been feeling since the moment I woke up.

    And finally something did shatter. By me, but I didn''t touch anything. So what was it that broke?

    And before I knew, all of them fell on the ground and turned into black threads which disappeared soon after. The ashes of the dead were nowhere to be found. The flames of anger were just too strong that even their ashes faded away along with their existences.

    Their soul never to return to the land of living again.

    I heard a deep metal clanking and some distance apart stood another man in a bold armour, brandishing a long thin sharp metal rod, the tip of the sword aimed at me. I quietly started walking towards him¡­

    Step¡­step. I tried to walk as slowly and softly as I could and yet my footsteps echoed loudly in this strange familiar place.

    To ask him, why does he want to kill me?

    I had not hurt him. This was our first time meeting, then why it is that he is so inclined to take my life. I harbor no ill feelings against him, but I could sense fear and hostility from him.

    He was afraid¡­of me¡­ could that be the very reason for his action. Is that enough to make one kill another¡­I must ask him.

    My blank eyes peered directly into his shallow blue eyes. The pool of fear, the dribbling water like structure, resonated with my memories¡­

    For less than a second that I stood in front of him, I remembered all that had happened from the moment I was reborn in this world. His dead, fear-stricken pale eyes said it all. The one who wronged had the same stench, I could smell malevolence and the sin this person has committed.

    The insufferable things I saw. The unspeakable things they did to that little girl. Just go away from my sight. Be gone.

    "DISAPPEAR."

    My left hand clad in a blue new-found highly active energy, it went past right through his neck, severing all the thoughts that connected his body and mind. And in a similar manner his existence fell apart and vanished along with the black strings of death. That''s what I could call it then.

    I touched my face, looked at my hands and the blood that was spread all over. I tried to wipe it, but the more I tried, the more it spread across the places I touched.

    I got so frustrated that I conjured some water and translated that red sanguine fluid into it. After all I could control any element freely, as I wished.

    I turned the water, into a concave mirror like shape, and looked at my face. I was taken a bit back; I looked at my two hands, the two feet I was walking on. My slender body and the white long frock I was wearing. The person in the reflection is it me.

    And before I realized it, I was already¡­

    A human.

    Honestly, it felt so peaceful.

    ***

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : --------

    AGE : 6 MONTHS

    RACE : HUMAN

    LEVEL : 10

    HP : ERR

    MP : ERR

    SP : ERR

    UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS

    ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION

    ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE

    ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA

    ? FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL

    SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 8][MYSTICAL POISON MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WATER MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WOOD MAGIC][SAGE OF ADVANCED WIND MAGIC] [DIVINE MYSTIC THREAD MAGIC] [ADVANCED SOUND MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED SPACE- TIME MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED ICE MAGIC] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [SAGE OF ADVANCED GRAVITY MAGIC] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] [SAGE OF ADVANCED LIGHTNING MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED EARTH MAGIC] [BIO-ENGINEERING] [ELEMENT MANIPULATION] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION]

    TITLE : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER,

    IMMORTALITY, MERCILESS

    FLOOR ¨C 10

    I was inside the Great Tathya Labyrinth, on floor 10. All around me there were webs, glowing strings expanding all across the room, somehow relaying me all the information. Even the slightest movement of air and to the very detailed structures of rocks ¨C it was all so crystal clear and understandable.

    My consciousness was spread all across. I felt as if I had become one with my surroundings. The amount of information that these things relayed to me ¨C their past, the present and the possibilities of the future.

    But now, that it has come to this, what will be my future.

    What is that I need to do now?

    The promise, I think I made with someone in my sleep. Just what kind of dreams am I having? Should I consult a psychiatrist? But will they accept a murderer at their clinic.

    I had two choices to blast a way through the entrance and move to the surface, from where those vile beings came. But I felt the lack of strength I had and my inability of making the right call ¨C that is me still being na?ve. The thought that I couldn''t even make up my mind to save someone was sickening. I knew I could have done much more, if only I had been more careful, if only I could have seen the full picture.

    The carelessness on my part, made someone else pay the heavy price.

    So there was only one option left for me to take - to climb all the way down and get strong on my own. To put my life at risk all for the sake of learning ¨C what exactly I wanted to do right now? And the answer lied here, somewhere in these shunned walls, the hellish monsters and in its unexplored depths.

    An answer that will serve as a reminder of who I really am¡­..

    I am sure of it.

    I planned to travel down, from the next day. Today I just wanted to relax and review my stats, skills and the things I had acquired.

    I never thought I could turn into a human by myself and the status window was speaking of some kind of evolution. Most probably it''s the effect of ''Legacy of Goddess Arachne'' - nothing else explains it and no other idea so much as struck with me.

    Fortunately my face is the same as my previous life, so Lady Athena will have now no problem recognizing me. I know I am delaying my meet, but this is for the best. I just know it, she will surely understand.

    The only thing that had changed was my hairs that had turned from dark black to ashen white. And these red eyes also seem special but evil at the same time. The most frightening part is that it suddenly starts glowing on its own.

    Even this body and the age it depicts is the same as before I reincarnated. My height hasn''t grown¡­. That''s a bummer. Though it feels much more comfortable now, but thinking of a 6 month old kid look like a 15 year old girl is a bit odd and vexes me.

    At least the frock looks good on me; I wonder when I made it with my webs. Could it be that unconsciously I am a born talented costume designer, who can make these beautiful dresses even in my sleep?

    It more or less resembles like a wedding dress, but why would I go there. Never mind.

    But the thing I was most excited about is¡­.

    I took out a frying pan from my dimensional storage. I am glad that I put everything inside my dimensional storage before I destroyed everything on this floor. Those humans sure had a lot of equipment, food and other necessary things with them. I just couldn''t properly remember just how many of them there really were.

    Then I had some vegetables (while some of them looked unfamiliar to me ¨C new world, new dishes), nonperishable items like nuts, wheat, spices, salt, sugar and many other things I had been wanting to eat. It was so stupid of me to get excited over such trivial things, but eating monsters for more than six months had made my stomach sick.

    It was time to cook for the first time, in this new world with my magic.

    If only I could record it, then I would have earned a fortune with the video uploaded on net back in my world.

    ''Cooking lessons on my magic pan'' sounds about right.

    The pleasant aroma of grilled meat and soy sauce wafted through the air. I was trying to cook hamburger steak but even though I did not have all the ingredients, just the thought of it made my mouth glisten with water. Then I also cooked up some white rice, though there colour is a bit pale and smaller than my original world, it will do.

    "So, yummy, one more, one again and this one too¡­.. That too¡­ Yours won''t cut. Add another¡­" And by that time I think I had eaten a full appetite for three alone.

    All the levels on my magic attributes have vanished. What does that mean? If only there was someone who could teach me the finer details of magic and its application. I think I can increase my offensive power.

    Well, maybe I will figure it out myself by going down to the very bottom.

    [TELEPORT]

    I was now on floor 50; where I was born and chased around¡­ just forget the last part.

    This was where I spent my first day after birth, the day I lost my humanity, the day I found this new power, the day I resolved myself to climb up the floors.

    But today, again I was here this time to climb down the abyss, go deeper and deeper; there was no looking back now. In a way I was reborn again, with a new perspective of this world.

    I did not want anyone I shared a bond with to die and for that wish to come true I had decided to kill those who harm them, myself. I was being just too selfish and arrogant. These thoughts came so natural to me that I was myself frightened. Is it because I have been devouring the souls of the dead, is it because I have become a monster, or I always was. I don''t know¡­

    There, that''s the entrance to my next destination, as I slowly walked through the gate, into a new dimension pocket.

    Well floor 51 here I come.

    ***

    FLOOR ¨C 51

    "How, did it come to this, come on Sachi, you are not afraid of the dark."

    I mumbled to myself as I jumped in the very last second and dodged the tail attack of the Demogorgon. It''s a huge snake, with a giant head and a very long, an exceptionally long and thick body.

    In the very last moment I casted another {Wind Cutter} in an attempt to chop down its neck but it was useless. I missed again; by a slight margin¡­fine I know my aim is terrible.

    The moment I entered this floor it was complete dark. One would think of using light or fire magic. But this dimensional pocket has a special build to it. I think the entire environment is made of some special kind of ideal black body material that can absorb all light in an instant. So all I could depend on was my advanced magic sense and spidey danger sense.

    Times like this is when you are hundred percent sure of yourself that you will be ambushed and still fail to anticipate the attack.

    "Gwaaahhhhaahh." Something came at a full swing and hit everything below my abdomen, making me directly head butt the wall. My head hurts; more importantly one of my hands got twisted. Well, I do feel pain; actually it''s more excruciating in my human form. The spider form, I think might be a bit immune to sensation of pain like these.

    But it really hurts a lot, but I don''t have time to concern myself with it. My Ultra Self Regeneration kicked in, and within a blink of an eye I was back to normal.

    Thanks to that surprise attack, I can trace back the location of monster and also determine the length of this floor after being pushed back to the walls.

    The only source of light was, the blue plasma glowing on my hands and bare feet. But that too was only for combat and did not help much for lighting purpose.

    My enemy Demogorgon, seems to have a special ability that allows it to know about anything happening in this floor. It can pinpoint my location, without any problem so it seems. But if he thinks that this turf belongs only to him, then I have my own ways.

    I was now using sound magic and sending small signals everywhere around, trying to receive information along my webs. One would also, ask me to use my thermo-sensory kinetic ability, but that was a no go ¨C since it didn''t pick up any heat signature. Maybe this species doesn''t produce heat on its own but have the same body temperature as the surrounding. It''s impressive that it can camouflage up to this extent.

    Monsters of this labyrinth are no joke! I cannot let my guard down even for once if I want to see it through the end. But that makes it even the more challenging and satisfying at the same time. Killing things was something I had started enjoying. To face death and overcome it at face value, nothing could have been more pleasurable. For me it was all but a game of life and death. The objective is to survive.

    Another, flexible tail attack of this reptile came in full swing. I think it has enough force to even break a thirty meter thick concrete wall without a hitch. {Wind Cutter} is useless & light and flame magic gets absorbed by the surrounding.

    Gravity magic is tough to use in an environment where I cannot pinpoint the exact geometry and structure of the monster.

    But I am going to wrap things up now, I tried to stretch the hundreds of strings I had set-up around the room, as I pulled them along my fingers while jumping and dodging the tail and earth projectiles, it launched after successive fixed intervals.

    A huge mess of nets lifted up from both below and sideways. And inside this net, lies our today''s catch ¨C a huge reptile snake monster. I again used my plasma coated hands to finely chop it into pieces, which thus marked it end. Times like these, I think it''s time for me to choose a weapon for myself, than staining my hands in cold-blood. But I have no experience in wielding one.

    It was now time for me to head down to floor 52. I am making a killing. It took me just fifty minutes to make out of this floor. I hope the next floors are quick to finish.

    ***

    MONSTER DIARY

    DEMOGORGON {CATASTROPHE CLASS MONSTER}

    NAME : DEMOGORGON

    AGE : 180 YEARS

    RACE : REPTILE GILA MONSTER

    LEVEL : 5000

    HP : 60,000

    MP :40,000

    SP : 60,000

    SKILLS : [BODY ARMOUR LV10] [BODY REINFORCEMENT LV10] [EARTH MAGIC LV 8] [BLOOD DETECTION] [TELEKINESIS] [ULTRA SELF REGENERATION] [DIAMOND SKIN]

    FLOOR ¨C 52

    I did not imagine that I would see such a large floor, but all there was to look was an empty ground, with fire grasses growing all around. I mean literally there were grasses with fire lit up on them. While most of them had an orange colour, blue flame grasses also grew among them, adding a special colourful touch to the full landscape. I might make a lot of money by selling them as magic ever-burning candles; also I think it burns endlessly. I might as well pick all of them and put them in my dimensional storage.

    "WWeeehehheehEE."

    A Giant horse came galloping, lowering its head it headed straight in my direction. Its black body clad in a fiery fist of undying flames, without any hint of hesitation it wanted to knock me down. But this kind of attitude was not new to me.

    Monsters here have a tendency to underestimate me. Now it would not be prudent to hold the monster, since it flames would burn me. Not that it would matter because of my regeneration ability but it would still hurt a lot. So, it''s a no go.

    I used flight magic and easily dodged its charge. But this made the horse even angrier. Out of nowhere a pair of long red wings appeared on its back, which began to glow, the heat flares surrounding its body surged, raising the temperature of the room with leaps and bound, many a tornado of flames started following me. Even the grasses, which up till now appeared peaceful with their meditated flames, became fiery in nature. Are those wings some kind of a weapon, I think I should check it just in case. My suspicions were correct.

    Those are special magical wings ¨C ''CRIMSON WINGS OF PHOENIX'', and they are beautiful at that. I would like to kill the monster without destroying them.

    I was using water magic to keep the flames at bay and using cryokinesis to keep my body cool.

    Though the horse looks intimidating with its huge size and all, but I don''t think it''s much of a fight. Because I have just the spell for this purpose!

    [ABSOLUTE ZERO]

    The ice statute of the giant flame horse monster stood in front of me. It was quite a magnificent piece of work. But unfortunately, that is when the character is obliged to say that ''it was a bad match, me and you.''

    I used my index finger to poke at the base of the statue and it came crackling down to pieces all engulfed in my black threads.

    But then, who would have thought that I would be going to rest again so soon.

    [YOU HAVE LEVELED UP]

    [YOU HAVE REACHED LEVEL 11]

    As usual, those white glossy threads appeared and started engulfing me. I did not bother to resist, because I myself felt sleepy. The comfort of the soft touch of these silky webs was just irresistible.

    After 10 days¡­

    There was not much to speak of any upgrades, except for that I felt more energetic and strong. My reflexes and movements always kept on increasing. That was a good point. Evasion tactic, excellent vitality and supreme combat ability are a must, if I want to properly analyse the strength of the monsters I am fighting.

    This is the only way to defeat the strong, after all.

    Next I travelled down to floor 53 and 54.

    While these floors did have strong monsters in large amount, but they did not have a unique trait ability to speak of. Just some sand bags for me.

    No one stood a chance against the spells that I had created by myself after all.

    While I punched through all the Dragneel Orlogs on floor 53, I did face a bit of difficulty against the flying one-eyed balloon-con monsters. They were sneaky in their tactics and excelled in ambush, evasion techniques and dark magic.

    The lot of people you hate to see the most, because they are just too easy to keep going along with their flow.

    ***

    MONSTER DIARY

    EQUO SAGITTARIUS {CATASTROPHE CLASS MONSTER}

    NAME : NUCKELAVEE

    AGE : -----

    RACE : EQUO SAGITTARIUS STAR MONSTER

    LEVEL : 4500

    HP : 65,000

    MP :50,000

    SP : 50,000

    SKILLS : [ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC] [ULTRA SELF REGENERATION] [FIRE SKIN] [SHADOW MOVEMENT] [QUICK DASH] [SPEAR HEAD]

    CRIMSON WINGS OF PHOENIX''

    CLASS : - S - class weapon

    ABILITY : Allows the user to control fire in their vicinity. Uses magic from the surrounding rather than using the MP of the user.

    DESCRIPTION : These wings were bestowed to the fairies to protect their holy forest from wildfire by the God of Fire ¨C Vulcan himself.

    This relic was supposedly lost during the Great Wars.

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : --------

    AGE : 6 MONTHS

    RACE : HUMAN

    LEVEL : 11

    HP : ERR

    MP : ERR

    SP : ERR

    UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS

    ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION

    ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE

    ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA

    ? FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL

    SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 8][MYSTICAL POISON MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WATER MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WOOD MAGIC][SAGE OF ADVANCED WIND MAGIC] [DIVINE MYSTIC THREAD MAGIC] [ADVANCED SOUND MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED SPACE- TIME MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED ICE MAGIC] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [SAGE OF ADVANCED GRAVITY MAGIC] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] [SAGE OF ADVANCED LIGHTNING MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED EARTH MAGIC] [BIO-ENGINEERING] [ELEMENT MANIPULATION] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION]

    TITLE : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER,

    IMMORTALITY, MERCILESS

    FLOOR - 55

    I thought it would be just another monster encounter, but as I entered this new plain dimension, I felt a very strong evil presence. My heart started pounding more than it should have and my skin tightened up. I was scared by just this presence, because unlike other monsters I had faced, it had a consciousness of its own.

    This presence belonged to this certain someone, who was standing right in front of me giving a peculiar expression of astonishment seeing me. She too had a human like appearance, but the horns on her head did not add up. Though none the less those black horns looked good on her.

    Do I still have the blood stains of the previous monster I killed on my clothes? Or has it to do something with my face. I don''t know how exactly my looks are perceived in this world, but I did get compliments on my beauty in my previous world and so did Lady Athena said herself too.

    Please exercise some self-control, its bad manners to stare at strangers and people you are meeting for the first time.

    I used my appraisal and found out that she was a ''Devil''. Do they even exist in this world and what is one doing down here? Shouldn''t she be in Hell, just as the scriptures in the Pantheon Library mentioned?

    Since it hasn''t attacked me and is waiting herself, this means that this being is exercising caution. It is an intelligent species, so can I make contact with her and ask for help.

    She has a tall figure, dark coloured skin and has an ominous look in her eyes. I need to be extra careful just in case. I don''t want it to end in a mess just like with the humans. As long as the person in front of me has no ill intent against me, I guess it should be fine.

    But my eyes were suddenly caught up gazing at a totally different thing. It felt so attractive. More like I was drawn to it. It was calling me. Just behind that strange looking person, below a cluster of large Magitite ores, there stood a large boulder with an intimate network of cracks woven all over it.

    Blue dotted light rained over it, making the edges of the blade shine, as two swords were stuck inside it. I don''t know what these two swords were doing in such a place, or what business does this devil being had to do with it. But¡­ for the first time I felt like I wanted something.

    The brightness that these blades reflected on my eyes brought a sense of pleasure and satisfaction that I wanted to grab them without wasting a single moment. Don''t go the wrong way of getting the idea that I have a ''press the red button'' syndrome. Nope, I don''t so don''t even look for me.

    The colour of the magical aura surrounding the swords was so beautiful that I didn''t even flip my eye lid even for once.

    The two swords were almost half deep inside the boulder. The composite rock of this boulder did not appear to be tough, but was magically enhanced with the swords. While one sword was white, the other was complete black. They appeared to be a bit rusted and unclean to me, but I did not care.

    My appraisal failed to work on it, but the amount of magical powers leaking from them was blinding enough for me to recognize its true strength.

    "Those belong to me." I don''t know why, but I said these words aloud.

    I know people practice a theory of ''one who finds first, gets to keep it.''

    But just listen to me, I know the swords are calling to me, my hands are shaking, and they wanted to hold the handle of the swords. My mind was drawn to the beautiful marking embedded near its hilt. My eyes fixed on its smooth edges and sparkly tip of the blade, which I could feel, even though it was embedded in the rocks.

    I just know those swords will look good on me, if I hold them. Usually I do not behave like this or am attached to things. But this was totally different. Unconsciously I knew the swords right place is right beside my waist and I can be the only rightful worthy wielder.

    You get it now, just in these mere seconds, how I belonged to the swords and the swords belonged to me. It was clearly simply, the true worth of the swords will be understood when I wield them with my own two hands.

    "kadi jasi uluruk. Hyoyka muduk hasi lassi"

    ''Come again.'' I thought to myself. These peculiar words, which the stranger spoke, brought a sense of relief and doubt at the same time.

    As usual I was unable to understand neither the language nor the meaning of these words. But at least they can talk.

    So I tried my best too, in my own previous world language.

    "Hello¡­. Or, should I say Hi. But both have the same meaning. Wait¡­ what am I doing. Guess it has been so long since I spoke to someone. But could you please tell me where exactly I am in this world."

    While my eyes were still fixed at the swords, and my thoughts ran rampant, thinking of what to speak and what not to. I guess I was a bit angry with this whole reincarnation process. Usually, they would have installed the language in our brains or provided us with a skill. But there should also be this magic translation stones which the people of this world use, to converse with the heroes summoned. But, maybe such convenient things do not exist after all.

    "Well, you made a big mistake. I had already made preparations just in case."

    The Devil ¨C she had brandished a long sword, out of nowhere, maybe she too can use dimensional storage, and directly charged at me. I did not flinch. Her movements were super-fast. Normally I wouldn''t have been able to see her if I was a normal human. But I was not a complete human after all. Her movements appeared slower than usual to me, slow enough that I could shift to my right and doge it. But there is no fun, than to torment others who try to harm me.

    The attacker must have thought that I couldn''t keep up with her speed, because I was still gazing at the swords, but I have kinetic vision and 360degree view.

    It seems that she fell for it, it sucks when you completely underestimate your opponent. Maybe it''s my human form that allowed her to lower her guard, because I am too young to explore such a dangerous labyrinth on my own. Could she also have a connection to the humans on floor 10, I thought to myself just in case.

    While the attacker was submitted to the ground in a single thud sound. Her face buried deep inside the earth. Maybe the gravitational field was too strong for her to handle, or she is just that simple to play with.

    But to my surprise, she unleashed a huge amount of magical energy and was now completely enveloped in a cloudy black aura. She had suddenly become strong, and flew back to her starting position.

    Her hurt body parts self regenerated and she now held the sword pointed directly at me. Her frown putting strain on her burrows and old-age wrinkles on her cheeks. She gritted her teeth and glared at me with her ominous devilish eyes.

    Oh! Yes I was wondering she doesn''t have those supposedly wings and arrow head tail. Were those just mythical pictures in my world fake depiction and imagination of just a silly old guy?

    I used my appraisal skill on her sword, which appeared special to me, just in case. I needed to read her full strength, unlike any other monsters she will not easily fall in my traps and it seems to me that she is adept in combat, prepared to kill me.

    One conclusion ¨C ''she is strong. Maybe the strongest I have yet to face in terms of level and especially combat skills.''

    I felt a little sad, because all I wanted was to talk, though there was no room for negotiation about the swords. Those belong to me and that''s final. I had no mercy for those who wanted to hurt me, adding one more head count to my tab won''t make a big change.

    Play time was over.

    ***

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : VERTIGO

    AGE : -----

    RACE : DEVIL

    LEVEL : 7500

    HP : 65,000

    MP :68,000

    SP : 70,000

    SKILLS : [DARK MATTER MAGIC LV 7] [FIRE MAGIC LV 8] [SELF REGENERATION] [SHADOW MOVEMENT] [ADVANCED LIGHTNING MAGIC][UMBRAKINESIS]

    TITLES : DARK COUNTESS, TENTH APSOTLE

    ACIES

    CLASS : LEGENDARY WEAPON

    ABILITY : Cut through anything ¨C both physical and non-physical entities including magic flow in the surrounding.

    DESCRIPTION : A mythical weapon said to be lost during the Great Wars. Made by the Smith God himself, but after the original wielder died in battle, all its traces had been cleared, leading to its non-recovery.

    Because of its immense power the original wielder was given the title ''ICTUS KNIGHT''.

 Chapter 21 - CHAPTER - 2 : NEVER TAKE A STRANGER AT HIS WORD

    CHAPTER - 2 : NEVER TAKE A STRANGER AT HIS WORD

    "As per Master Zero''s order I finally came to the Great Tathya Labyrinth. Even Master Zero himself has explored this dungeon till floor 12, so he directly teleported me here. For the source of power he mentioned, even I can now feel its presence. Its mere presence is revolting and reeks of those stupid God''s. It''s obvious Master was concerned. Then I just need to destroy whatever that is.

    It''s coming from deep below." I took a deep sigh and used Shadow Movement Skill while activating the ring artifact to conceal my presence.

    I for some reason, found myself interested in facing one of the monsters before going down, but it can compromise the mission, so I withheld myself. After all it''s for the sake of my master.

    If only he pays more attention to me, after the success of this mission I am sure of it. My dreams will come true. He will surely acknowledge me then.

    "What''s this I am on floor 13 but there are still no monster sightings."

    Could it be that the army cleared the monsters, what are their chances of survival? Are some of the soldiers still alive, trying to clear the dungeon? If so, then I can surely have a nice pass time, with them.

    It''s getting too suspicious - I was on floor 50. No monster sighting till yet. All I could see were huge cracks in the ground, large craters, burned walls, dried lakes. But not a single being alive.

    As if the existence of all life-forms was erased by some unknown.

    But the concentration of this divine power, keeps on increasing at an unprecedented magnitude. If I am not careful, then this power feel alone is enough to weaken my existence. We devils stand no chance if our enemy uses powerful divine light magic. And just for that purpose this sword will help me to cut through the magic barrier, which has naturally developed around this entire region.

    All to blame the source of this unique power. I cannot wait any more to get my hands on it. Only the powerful must have all the authority, and everything in this world will be soon for ours too seek.

    I was now flying across the dark floor 51. But this time I saw a huge snake type monster. My appraisal skill fails on it. But I am sure that if I prolong the fight then I can win against it.

    "Well, there''s no point in arguing with myself. I need to head down as quickly as possible."

    Finally, at floor 55 ¨C I lifted up my sword and cut down through the strong magic barrier that was surrounding this place. The sudden boom of divine power that flowed into the surrounding made me miserable. All this accumulated energy ¨C belonged to two swords carved deep inside a mountain of huge rocks.

    I am sure of it; this is the cause of all the powerful energy waves Master had been feeling. But what''s up with these two swords is it possible for any weapon to do such a thing. For me it feels like if I get any closer I will be burned down with its presence alone. Even looking at the swords directly makes me blinded.

    If I present these swords to master, then I will be greatly rewarded. Maybe he will promote me to the top rank and also allow me to visit this world more often. And all the fun I could have while killing those human mongrels.

    "Who is there?" I readied my sword as I felt another person walk in.

    Until now I couldn''t even grasp this person''s presence. Could it be one of the soldiers from the Perillus Empire?

    Doesn''t matter they don''t stand a chance against me. Honestly, it felt so plain to just walk in, grab the swords and leave.

    It''s just not like me. If others heard that I completed my mission peacefully, then my fan following might drop. We can''t have that, now can we.

    ''Wait! ¡­.. What¡­. a little girl.'' She is beautiful and has what they call a ''Royal Touch'' in her looks and mannerism. Could she be the princess of Perillus Empire, I had heard that she was young and very beautiful. But this is beyond my expectation..

    But something was off, her level was only 11, and without any soldiers accompanying her how did she cross through the previous floors, without being attacked by the monsters. Wait was she already hiding on this floor, then she must have seen everything. Her skill list appears to be hazy, maybe there''s nothing to show and the same goes for the HP, MP and SP stats.

    It''s completely absurd.

    Just what can you expect from a level 11, weak people like them have no right to live. How dare she even lift her head up in my presence?

    Long white hairs, red eyes and a suspicious background. She is not even flinched or a bit hesitant to face my dark aura I was radiating. She is irritating me.

    Am I mistaking her identity? Doesn''t matter, she is even weaker than a new born demon slime monster. I will end her misery soon enough.

    I dashed in her direction, pointed the tip of my beloved sword at her. But just when I was about to reach, my body lost its balance.

    In an instant the whole weight of the world appeared to befall on my shoulders. My body being crushed down under some weird kind of force, I led out a loud moan, before my face was completely shoved inside the ground.

    I used shadow movement and retreated in an instant. I knew something was wrong with this kid; I cannot let my guard down around these monsters.

    "No, matter I will deal with her either way. A human is no match for me."

    I took my sword fighting stance: Lightning Crescent Moon.

    I lifted up my sword and while holding the grip with both of my hands, I tilted the sword in a horizontal manner, pointing it straight at my enemy''s eyes.

    I wanted to finish it in a single blow. A fierce golden-yellow light with a ZZZchkZZZZzzchkzz sound engulfed the sword completely. This was my sword style which had laid the best fighter of our realm to shamble and ashes.

    ***

    SACHI KONDO

    After stabling her sword, the she devil swiftly bended her knees, leaned forward and made a huge leap. The large distance between us was covered in a blink of an eye. But to my surprise, this time the Gravi-Field did not have much effect on her.

    I had no time to think, so using aero kinesis I drifted back as fast as I could. In this process I tried launching Wind Cutter, several Fusion Balls, in a zig-zag manner to hit her. But instead of dodging them she chose to block them with her sword. Putting the sword forward, she throttled her way through all my attacks. Before the attacks could even reach her, the spells dispersed in the air.

    She was closing in and I had yet to figure out how she was doing it. All I could use were my strings to evade her quick slashes and fend off at the same time. But to my surprise that sword of her could even cut through my webs. What a bother.

    Suddenly lightning appeared to pass through all her body and she disappeared right before my eyes. My danger senses suddenly started ringing with a blunt heavy metal ching sound.

    I made the right choice instead of turning back; I used [TELEPORT] and was now just below the heap of rocks where the two swords were embedded.

    "AAHAAAahahah¡­..ahhahah¡­ why does it have to hurt so much."

    [DIVINE HEAL]

    And without any moment''s delay, white light surrounded me and my right arm grew right back. Even though I did not waste any time foolishly looking back, she was still quick enough to sneak behind me and cut my right arm. The severed right arm fell from my body and was engulfed in black threads, but it seems that my foe did not notice it. She was fully concentrated on me, waiting for me to make my next move. Even I had never been so immersed during my raid against monsters. Well you learn everyday something new, so just be happy with that thought.

    It hurts so much and the feeling of the missing arm still lingers inside me. This feeling I had never had before when I was a spider monster and got hurt. Thanks to self regeneration and my healing spell, things are better if not worse that is. But it''s not over yet.

    Thanks to that strike I had figured out how she is doing it. She is using principles of electromagnetism and the abilities of her sword together. She creates a powerful magnetic field around her blade, which then becomes its extension. The ability to cut through anything ¨C even magic flow of the surrounding. That''s how she has been nullifying such strong explosive spells.

    If that''s the case then all I have to do is use magic that aims directly at my enemy''s body as the target.

    "Take this." Not that it matters even if I try to speak anything.

    [BLACK FLARE]

    Her full body was now engulfed in my black flames, for a while I could see her struggling in the black cover, but suddenly she calmed down.

    With a single lift of her sword and a free strike the black flames dispersed in an instant. This had never happened before. Sure her body looks hurt and burned at several parts.

    But it was at the end useless, she would just heal herself, as for the dispersion I think it''s her ability to control dark matter too ¨C Umbra-kinesis.

    I kept on evading her attacks using teleport and as for the strikes that hit me, though fatal couldn''t keep up with my healing spells. Though invincible as I am, my attacks were proven completely ineffective against her. Against an opponent who was completely skilled in reading my attack patterns, magic structure of my spells and defeat my entire being and pride of being a self proclaimed mage.

    I used my next powerful spell ¨C

    [ABSOLUTE ZERO]

    It was working and maybe I had started to see things optimally. Her hands started to froze. But the women just gave a death stare back at me and chopped off her arm with the sword preventing my magic to complete itself by severing the magic flow.

    That was a pretty bold move. Severing an arm without any hesitation and second thought. She had been through hell like me, if she has such a strong desire to survive.

    I kept on launching wind spheres, gravi-sphere, water missile, earth spikes, ice lances, light javelin (though effective) but eventually all of them were strike down or evaded. That sword, as if it was actually made to kill mages ¨C people who only excelled at using magic.

    In other words, I was getting desperate. All my tactics had failed. Her battle experience was totally above me. Her skills were honed on battlefield, I could tell because all I had been fighting mindless monsters with fixed attack patterns. From level clearing it had now come to PVP, just like in games.

    All I had left was now my physical strength. Brute strength ¨C though I don''t think it really suits a fragile girl like me. But being a monster and fighting against colossal giants ¨C I had realized that my body was reinforced to a level where I could punch a hole in the dungeon wall without putting much of an effort.

    My reflexes were good too ¨C thanks to kinetic vision. So as a human my next strategy would be to somehow get rid of that sword form her and then corner her.

    Saying this really makes me feel like a bad person ¨C quark of being a Secretive Plotter.

    Honestly, looking at my opponent she was smiling. She knew all my techniques had failed and I was getting restless at the same time. Given my lack of interest in that unworthy barrage of random attack spells.

    As usual she took a fixed stance. I don''t know anything about sword fighting so I don''t know what that is actually called ¨C but it looks cool.

    I don''t have time to spare to think about the two swords lying in wait for me, but for now my life is on the line. I must defeat her, to survive I have to kill her.

    She led out a large battle cry, and seeing me standing idle. She smiled and easily took the bait, that I had accepted my doomed fate. I know you can give me points for my fake acting and the expression I made which made me look like I was in a lot of pain and wanted to end my sufferings.

    She headed straight for my neck and a crescent shaped lightning slash was just stopped in its trajectory by my bare hands.

    I smiled at her, while I could see an expression of complete disbelief. My hands still firmly holding on to the sword, scarlet drops fell on the dusty ground. My palm was bleeding, the incision was deep and the burning sensation which I felt was getting difficult to handle by every second.

    Now all I need to do is snatch the sword and throw it away, maybe into my dimensional storage.

    "GWaagHHH¡­.ghhhg¡­.HHHGGHH"

    I kept on bouncing on the ground and finally halted after crashing into the boulder right beneath the swords. My head still in a jiffy, my eyes trying its best not to roll over and quickly adjust themselves to the surrounding. I was losing consciousness. I was bleeding from the right side of my shoulder.

    Just after I caught her sword, she without any hesitation pulled me in, and used her right leg to kick straight up into my abdomen. A punch in the chin to lose my consciousness and finally the slash which was meant to finish me off. But I somehow used the momentum of the punch to drift myself away from her set trajectory and avoided the fatal wound. But even my present cut made it difficult for my right arm to move.

    "Is it all over, just like this! Am I going to die here, because I was inexperienced at fighting? Maybe if only I had a weapon of my own then I might have been able to do something. What about someone who could teach me to fight. I never had a teacher in my life. The school teachers were all just about education rules and plans set by the board, so why not just let machines teach us. To call someone teacher. To admire. To thrive to live like them and follow on their path. Why am I suddenly spouting nonsense? It''s useless my mind is in a turbid to even cast any magic spell, I cannot focus."

    Everything was turning dark. My immortality skill is still not active, so I will die here. No one will remember me, and even if someone does, they won''t know I was here. Fighting my own way, trying to give my best in whatever way I could. You think I liked killing and beating stuff. Violence was one thing I hated the most back on earth. But here in this world it was always the strongest that gets all.

    This labyrinth did not offer you fundamental rights and self protection. You are on your own, and since I myself always have been ¨C I was quick to adapt.

    Things were getting both white and black in front of me, and the last thing I remember was seeing the she-Devil charging towards me at full speed, thrusting the tip of her blade and cutting through even the layers of air.

    My life until now has just been like the invisible new moon, surrounded by stars, but are actually much distant and further away. And when finally light fades away from its surface, suddenly everything feels so lonely. Not even pain could stimulate this emptiness.

    ***

    CLASSROOM 2-C (EARTH)

    I was sitting on the last seat of my classroom, holding a considerably large size book in my hand, while the light of the sunset scorched the room with its diminishing reddish-orange hue.

    I flipped through the pages, but all of them were empty, white as cream. I turned to the hardcover, which suddenly was stained red in colour. I squealed in panic, dropping the book back on my desk which heralded the wake of a long silence.

    I looked at my hands, and the horror of blood smudged thickly over it made me scream. I searched for a handerkerchief in the pocket of my school uniform which I always use to carry with me. But there was not one. Instead I felt a small stream of red fluid gushing out through a wound. I was not wearing my school uniform, but a white long tunic frock, the same design I made for myself on floor 10 of labyrinth.

    "Wait! What labyrinth. I am hurt. But how? I need to call an ambulance. But why doesn''t it hurt if I am bleeding."

    Where was I before? Why everything up till now appears to be hazy. I can''t remember anything of my past.

    I made a friend? Did I? And then I lost someone?

    A goddess¡­ my best friend and travel the new world with her.

    "What am I thinking about? I need to ask someone for help. But I don''t know anyone at school, who would help me at this hour. Lady Athena she will help me¡­.. Athena."

    I stopped moving, my body was slowly loosening up. I slammed my palm on the desk to keep myself from falling.

    I am crying¡­ as I wiped the tears rolling down my face. How did I end up back here on earth? Don''t tell me I was dreaming on my own.

    BAM. BAM. BAM.

    My eyes were drawn to the window hallway, and on the other side of windows stood several figures beating heavily on the window pane like mad people.

    "Who are they? Why do they look so familiar?"

    I could make out three people clearly, while several of them were in shadows. A small girl with long fox-like ears growing on head and a white tail attached at the back. Then there was a man and a woman, but their faces were covered in dark fog, I could not recognize them. Someone whom I had long forgotten and could not remember, how much hard I tried, I failed to recall them. Just thinking about it makes my head hurt so badly.

    All of these figures had bent bodies and distorted looks. They were not normal; neither they appeared to be the part of the living.

    Are they trying to break in? I need to leave. They are so violent. These noises I can''t handle them.

    "Go away. PLEASE. Go away. LEAVE ME ALONE."

    If I open the door and run, they will catch up to me.

    A window came crackling down; its shards fell inside the classroom.

    Their freakish noises suddenly hyped up in intensity. Pushing each other to jump through the broken window, they leaped across the small wall.

    CRACK. CRACK.

    Their footsteps making even the broken glass on the fallen floor turn into finer pieces. Their feet were bleeding, their hands covered in blood for touching the sharp edge of glass still hanging at the bottom of window frame.

    "AHHHHHHH¡­.. HELP ME¡­ PLEASE. SOMEONE. ANYONE. JUST TAKE ME AWAY FROM HERE."

    The door of the classroom flung open and slammed on the behind wall. But that did not matter. Who was this new person?

    Before I could collect all my courage to lift up my head to see this person, someone

    CLAP.

    Just like that a soft touch embraced my blood stained hand. Just who would do this for me? I raised my gaze and spotted a warm smile of a person.

    A girl in black hairs, wearing my school uniform was trying her best to give me an assuring like. I stood there flabbergasted for a second,

    Her innocent smile¡­., the gentle touch of her hand....

    It was me. I was holding my own hand. But something was different it was unlike me to keep my hairs not covering my face at school and I was smiling. A smile which was meant to lift up my spirit. To make me believe that we are safe and everything will be fine. This could have been the ideal me, if there existed one.

    Confident looks, a smiling face ¨C it was as if light had finally shined upon me. No, I was the light.

    "There is no time to explain. So for now we need to stop them from getting to you. So help me."

    It was quite odd to hear your own self, or my own voice speak to me. Was it a doppelganger?

    But this feeling, I wanted to trust her. Because she was me, after all. I just couldn''t deny a request from someone so pure and kind.

    This me started pushing the chairs and benches in an arranged manner forming a circular arch barricade; while behind us was the wall and a series of windows. The sunset has still not reached its final descend stage.

    In the moving sheet of light, the evident faces of people that I had killed were coming after me. The small kid that died due to my carelessness. People whom I should have not forgotten. Humans whom I killed without a second thought, just because I got full of myself.

    In that crowd then there were my uncle and aunt, the delinquents of my school. I was under a complete state of panic and chaos.

    "Everything will be fine, just don''t leave my hand."

    "Who¡­a- are¡­you?" My voice so feeble that it was barely audible to even me.

    "I am you. Your one half, to be precise."

    The quick response left me in a complete unknown and confused state.

    "My half?"

    "Yes, now if you would please help me. We can talk later." She took out two mop sticks from the behind locker, which we used to clean the classroom. She passed one to me, while she held on to one for herself.

    "No, matter what don''t let them come close."

    I saw her pushing back the figures, who tried to bring down the barricade. They were mindless beings.

    Was this happening for real? Zombie like creatures coming after me, and someone impersonating me comes to lend me a hand.

    She was using her broomstick to push them back, but what caught my eye was that she was doing it without hurting them. Using the long stick instead of hitting them, she used her full force to simply brush them off. Even though it will be much easier to just beat them down. She chose to show kindness, because at some point these are the people I once knew. Once they were alive too!

    "Come with us!"

    "It''s your fault I am like this."

    "You are the one who killed me. I miss my family."

    "You killed my friends. My comrades. You monster."

    All of the moving mindless figures were saying there last words repeatedly, dragging their voice up to the last alphabet. And each time they tried to speak again, they were somehow hurting themselves.

    I couldn''t hold back my tears. What I was seeing? To what was I listening?

    What did I do to deserve this?

    It was just too much for me.

    All I wanted was a peaceful life. So how did I ended up fighting monsters. I was abandoned again and again. First my parents, then my guardians, my teachers my classmates and finally the Gods themselves.

    I risked my life. I died several times. I saw things I could not understand. Number of deaths I could not count. I had hurt so many. So why was I angry?

    Because there was no one for me to blame. A life in a closed empty room, with no one to come in contact with. That was what I all desired. So why these many are trying to barge in my life.

    "Are you okay¡­speak to me." This other me seeing me in a messed up state called out for me. But I ended up ignoring her.

    "Just look at that." A third person''s voice rang in my ears. Much similar to my own voice. But it had that cold and arrogant sour taste mixed in it.

    I looked up and from my seat another me, stood up and walked to the window. She gazed at the sunset and lifted up the small tassel of hair from the front of her face and pushed it behind her ears. It was a bit classic! But her face, unlike the other gentle me was exact opposite.

    There was no sincerity and a haughty look in her eyes.

    If the one standing beside me is my one half, then could she be my other half. "Come on, why you are wasting your time on these goons. Just kill them. You don''t want them in your life. Isn''t that true. Either way they are already dead."

    I was dumbfounded and froze up in my place. Just what was she suggesting to me, or more importantly just what was I suggesting to myself.

    The person walked towards me, and from the other side of barricade, held me by the collar. I was pulled in, and my untidy face, was so close to her cold smile. Her mouth came so close to my lips that I could feel her cold breath graze them.

    "You are me, aren''t you? I know how exactly you feel. You want them to disappear, don''t you? So do it."

    She them threw me back and turned to the zombie like creatures.

    "You have all the power you can have in this world. So just kill them."

    "No, don''t do it. Even though some of them might have been bad people when they were alive, but now they cannot harm anyone. So you shouldn''t either." The other me bumped in the conversation.

    But I still don''t actually realize where I stand. Someone like me who was never liked by anyone and had nothing that belonged to me, how can I have all the power I want?

    I wanted them to disappear. So badly¡­

    But still I did not wanted to hurt any innocent or the people I once knew and who were good to me.

    From inside of the four walls of my room, I entered a new world without you by my side.

    For a brief moment I thought I could hold on to myself alone, I had to. Because I wanted to live in this new world. I wanted to reunite with her. I thought it will somehow work out in the end, if it was with her.

    But I was only using her as a shield, an excuse to put curtains over my own flaws. My fears and a discriminatory attitude that I had developed towards society. I thought that everyone was bad; no one cared about each other''s feelings.

    All they cared about was satisfy their own needs and make the weak colour themselves as they wanted. And if you don''t behave or look like as they want, then you are forever banned. If you don''t meet the requirements of the society you have no place living here. Contribution of those who cannot rise up to the challenges and expectation of others are not needed. Shunned forever.

    The previous world did indeed reject me and showed that I did not belong there in the cruelest way possible!

    I wanted to change. I wanted someone to depend on me, and someone I could depend on. Doesn''t everyone have that kind of person in their life already? Maybe your parents, your siblings, someone you admire or a friend.

    But I always found myself alone. So I tried to remain quiet and kept myself hidden from everybody. Whenever I got my hopes up, I always found myself hurt. When my uncle and aunt who took me in, after sometime they started treating me like trash, as if I was not a human being. Always giving me a cold eye and feigned ignorance around others. I never asked them to do anything for me, but they forcibly pretend to do it out of greed. So if I don''t get my hopes up then I won''t be hurt anymore.

    Nothing will matter to me, and no one will complain against me.

    I did not expect anything from someone and had lost interest too, even in myself. I had lost my identity as a person. Instead of thinking about myself, I always tried to run away whenever I got close to the answer.

    But this time, I wanted to prove something. I wanted to help. I wanted to lend my hand to someone not only because I wanted to help but because I wanted to be embraced by someone else''s hands too.

    "What are you waiting for use your powers. Show them what they deserve. End it in one go." The other me sounded exalted and fascinated by the very thought of it.

    "It''s not needed anymore¡­" I gave my answer without any hesitation this time. I wiped the tears off me, because now I knew what I wanted to do.

    "Are you refusing me? Don''t tell me you can''t do it now. Have you forgotten how many soldiers you slaughtered that time? It''s nothing new; you can do it again and again. Didn''t you enjoy it when you did it for the first time." The face of this me had dropped with dissatisfaction and words of contempt and anger was evident from her tone.

    While the gentle me, sighed a heave of relief.

    "No, I haven''t forgotten those people I killed and they totally deserved it. I don''t think I have any problem killing those who try to hurt others on purpose, they are unforgivable. But I do not hate them, so I cannot bring any harm to them without any reason."

    "Then what exactly do you want to do. Tell me. What do your desire power for. If you cannot protect yourself then you know, you are going to die."

    I remember the promise I made to myself from time to time. The first time I died on bus, the first time I met Lady Athena, countless times while fighting monsters, times when I failed myself miserably ¨C to change. To become someone strong, who doesn''t regret her own actions later.

    I wanted others to feel proud of myself. I craved for companionship this time.

    To not spent my days alone, like the previous me. People did not even think that I existed. At that time I must had felt glad to be left alone, but somewhere I knew deep within, that it was driving me mad.

    I had abandoned what they call the normal living norms of society ¨C to establish companionship with those who are successful, to take pity and make the weak owe to you, to look down upon those who did not went with the flow and did crazy stuff time to time.

    To respect your elders, even though all they ask about what will be your profession for the future, your grades and finally compare us with the star kids. To behave formally in the market and not buy things that are not considered suspicious or too fanatical from the onlookers viewpoint. Then what''s the point in going to the market if I can''t even buy a mini-skirt of my choice or an extra bottle of deodorant or multiple branded cosmetics.

    Is the society walking on a planned route, so thin that if you deviate even slightly then you fall from the beam? Are you kidding me? It''s best for me that instead of walking like a faithful machine or falling like a loser ¨C I decided to hang from the beam tightly clutching it and stay at that same place.

    Don''t look down; don''t look above, neither forward nor backward. Close your eyes and just forget everything. Disappear from everyone''s eyes. You won''t see anyone and neither anyone will see you. That'' what I decided to do.

    All that was left was to just live on in a boring, colourless world.

    And I just could not sit idly by and let the same thing repeat itself, not when someone is counting on me for help.

    "All I want is to live happily with people I care for. I do not care for others in the least. Those who bring harm to them should just perish."

    If it''s for the sake of that, I will slay everything.

    Who would even listen to my pathetic desire, it''s so clumsy ambiguous that I don''t know why I feel like this. Just the thought of such an idiotic wish can make me look like a simpleton and a dimwit.

    And if this wish is that simple then why does it becomes every time harder, the more I think about it. Even in fairy tales heroes sometimes fail to protect people precious to them. Then why should my wish considered less valuable than saving the world itself.

    The noises had stopped, so I lifted my head up just in case, to know what development finally took place.

    The zombie apocalypse had finally stopped moving. They had turned into red statues for some reason.

    "I am so glad for you, that we will now forever be together." The gentle me, was now holding both of my hands and as usual, it felt like bliss.

    The haughty me, was still smiling like an evil person, but I could tell it had no ill-intention from the start to begin with. After all it was me.

    "I see you have not forgotten our promise. Then you don''t need me anymore. I hope that all your wishes and wishes of those around you come true. It''s time for me to leave now." She sounded so nonchalant about it, and yet was so concerned.

    This me then walked to one of the open window near my seat. We were supposed to be on the third floor, while I used to always gaze outside but I never dared to travel outside. That was not a place meant for me to tread alone. As peaceful as the scenery looked, it would never accept me.

    I could only fantasize that one day someone will come to me and ask me, ''What I am doing?'' ''How am I feeling?'' ''Do you want to play together?''

    Just a normal chat, but with whom. The outside world could turn into hell in an instant. The accident in which I lost most of my childhood memories. In which my parents died, it really scared me.

    What if it happens again and I end up losing all of my memories again. What if someone I know dies. People around me always end up getting hurt.

    "Isn''t it time for you to leave too. Just go already and quit wasting your time here." She then stared at the ground, but she was not surprised to see that the ground itself was missing. It was a complete dark pool of unmeasured depth.

    Does one of my personalities really behave and talk like this. If someone falls from here then I can have an endless happy airy sleep, that''s what I would think.

    She then climbed the window, and taking a final glance at me jumped. She had closed her eyes; I thought if I let her go now¡­ then I would never be able to see her again. My heart started aching.

    This is not right. This is not what I actually desire, if you leave now, then I will remain incomplete.

    CLASP.

    The other me opened her eyes, and she was falling at an incredible speed. But she felt too uncomfortable because one of her hand was stuck in mine.

    "¡­And what do you think you are doing?"

    "Nothing much." I replied.

    While my one hand was holding her, the other hand was still holding onto my gentle personality. She jumped with me too. That''s what I would expect from myself.

    "Are you two idiots, just leave me alone. I would not be of any help to you anyway. I will just only come in your way. You can achieve your dream without me."

    "That''s where you are wrong, if you are not there, then my dream will never come true. I want all of us to stay together forever. So don''t leave me just like that."

    "I feel the same, so come with us." said the gentle me.

    "Honestly, because of your idiocy, all three of us will die here."

    We three burst into laughter; it had been forever, since I laughed. This was the first time I laughed and smiled whole-heartedly after being reincarnated.

    We were gaining momentum, and were now falling at an incredible speed. Thanks to the sturdiness of my frock, it was not flowing upwards; otherwise I could have died because of embarrassment. The cool speeding air, which lifted up my ashen-white glossy hairs felt so comfortable.

    I could have stayed here doing this all day, chatting with each other, but now was not the time. I needed to wake up. To do the right thing. To ensure that this time I change for good. The thing which I have been always good at, defeating enemies superior than me and survive.

    I wanted to live a life acknowledged by others; I wanted to make these two me''s holding my hands proud and happy. So I will give it my all once again. Even if it is an impossible dream I want to live like this.

    This was how I was destined to learn about myself.

    The scenery around us bent and twisted, wrapped around our body. A thick book appeared in front of us, while we looked at it with suspicion and curiosity, its pages started to flip it on itself. One side of the pages were dark as black, while the other side was plain white.

    "Let''s meet again on the outside world. Best of luck." The gentle me passed her dazzling smile to me, which mesmerized my heart.

    "Same here, don''t lose to anyone else, otherwise I will have to teach you a lesson." The same went for her happy sly cunning smile. It kind of looked a bit arousing and embarrassing in away. Do I really make expressions like these?

    From the book suddenly a red colourful portal opened and the three of us were sucked in a helical loop of red vortex.

    "Thank you for your help. Let''s be friends forever."

    I finally was able to say it.

    ***

    VERTIGO

    I had finally cornered that little brat. All she had been but a pain, her magical prowess is terrific. She is physically able to stop the movement of my sword. But all that amounts to nothing, when facing my swordplay and battle experience honed everyday in real battles to death. Hell had never been the place of the weak and frail-hearted.

    I was about to deal her the final blow, after all that regular strikes and dodging her unseen and weird magical attacks she was finally wounded.

    I sped up my movement and held my blade with my hands which had gotten stiff because of the prolonged fight.

    "Even though you proved to be a worthy opponent, but you are thousands of years too young to face me. But since you dared to provoke me, you have to die. I will be taking your life now. I wonder how a little girl feels when her head is severed."

    My mark was not far off, when a white pillar of light reaching the heavens illuminated the rocky dungeon floor. I reflexively shut my eyes to protect myself against the blinding flash of light, with energy levels going far beyond my comprehension.

    CLANG.

    A loud metal clasp, brought an end to the white light, and on my close inspection, my sword instead of piercing through my prey''s heart was stopped by two crossed swords which she lightly held in her hands.

    "Just what is happening now? Those two swords. When did she¡­."

    I was perplexed, so I checked over the top of the boulder and unfortunately the swords were gone.

    I watched in disbelief, the ''light of the Creator'' ¨C the most powerful energy source, engulfed her from head to toe. A divine glimpse of the power of the Creator. I could have recognized those energy signatures anywhere. So warm and bright, a divine sight to behold.

    The pillar of light began to flake out, revealing her in a new light. The wounds I dealt to her with my legendary weapon were now all healed, the blood stains vapourised, she held a new shining white sword in her right hand and a black sword as if it was a shadow in itself in her left hand.

    "I don''t understand any of it." I lost my chance to kill her, and now she has even received the blessings of the Creator. I have never heard of this from Master Zero. He always use to say that the Creator is the supreme and only He can truly govern the worlds and rule over all the three realms. But since he chose neutrality, it is up to us to hold that place for him, till He make up his mind to lead us to a new utopia.

    If so, then why out of all people a weak na?ve little girl, suddenly ended up with His power. What is the secret behind those swords?

    It doesn''t matter; I will kill her and claim those swords along with her power. I need to make this as quick as possible. She lacks battle tactics, strategies, coping with enemy attacks and doesn''t know anything about swordplay as it was evident from her stance of holding the swords.

    She does not stand a chance against me, and with that predominant thought I launched a quick succession of slashes, with its strength magnified with my lightning and dark matter magic. It proved effective against her the previous time, so even now she should be vulnerable to it.

    CLANG.

    CLANG.

    CLANG.

    "Impossible. How did she¡­"

    All of my sword attacks were nullified, but I didn''t even see her body move.

    A torrent of white and black glows started revolving around her, until they got absorbed by the swords of their respective colour. Her face which was up till now, clouded in light, was now clearly visible to me.

    Red glowing eyes¡­.. An expressionless face. I was terrified, the magical density in the surrounding started turning in her favour, making it difficult for me to absorb magic form the surrounding.

    "Are you kidding me, a mere child cannot match my strength." With that said, I launched another heavy down strike from above on her. For a movement there, I thought I got her. But just before it was about to split apart her head, with a loud metal strike, my attack was halted midway.

    She was not even looking at me and yet, her white sword was lifted up slightly, just to parry my strike. Suddenly the white sword started giving off a bright hot golden-yellow light, which kept on increasing in intensity.

    At that moment, she lifted up her head and made a direct eye contact with me. Bloody eyes, the amount of bloodlust I had never experienced before. I wanted to run, this thought repetitively crossed my mind.

    FLASH.

    "My body¡­ AHHH.ahhh." M y skin was melting, just by the slight graze of that light. I jumped as far as I could, and yet I sustained a lot of damage. M regenerative skill, doing its best to keep up. I tried to locate my enemy again, and she was standing still at the same position.

    She broke in a cynical smile, and yet her face appeared to be lacking any expressions. Devoid of happiness, excitement, anger and loath it was purely filled with the intent to kill. That very evil smile, and her curled up red lips, though alluring, made me shudder in fear.

    For the first time, I was afraid. I was afraid of dying. If I don''t think quick she will surely kill me. A mere kid, how can she hold such power.

    I need to inform about such an existence to Master. Only he may have the ability to stop her.

    I headed for the exit, but before I could take my next step, she teleported right in front of me. I knew she had such magic, but I was still then able to keep up with her with my Shadow Movement skill. I had the advantage because I could easily read her attack pattern and have guessed where she would teleport next.

    But now it was altogether a different story. The tables were turned against me.

    Before taking the possession of swords, she could be considered the most powerful human mage for her age group and counted as one of the best among veteran adults. But my combat skills, far surpassed her.

    So why am I afraid now? I can still manage to defeat her. Then I remembered the order that Master Zero gave me. My duty, my loyalty and my love it all belonged to him. Even my life was for his sake.

    I determined myself to kill her here in this very labyrinth so no one can ever know of such a being. I will wipe her very existence from this world.

    "Just what was I thinking, trying to escape. Don''t make me laugh."

    {DIABOLUS INITIA}

    The Dark Matter Magical energy surged in my body at a drastic rate. Black sharp claws were now covering my both hands and a pair of long black wings sprouted out of my back.

    This is a special kind of transformation in which we Apostles sacrifice our blood and convert them to pure magical energy. It boosts all our stats and effectiveness of skills.

    But there is a heavy price to pay, in worst case if I overdo it, then I will surely die. But even so, I know I can still make it out alive. I am going to kill her, no matter what.

    My whole body was now covered in black aura and finally four long tentacles like hands grew out of my back, each holding a magical sword.

    This was my ultimate form. THE DARK COUNTESS.

    "Human you should be glad, that I have graced you with my ultimate being transformation. You will pay the price of your insolence with your life."

    I unleashed lightning attack in rapid succession. There didn''t exist any strategy or trickery, but just overpowering, brute force spasm.

    CLANG. CLANG. CLANG.

    Intense shock waves rippled out from the point where the six blades and dual blades clashed. The amount of magical energy that was thrown off was chipping down the walls and creating vicious large holes in the ground.

    From an earthling perspective, it would appear more like a war, one where several air-borne missiles had been dropped just a minute ago.

    Things are not working in my favour. She is blocking my every attack, just how much good did she became in such a short amount of time.

    I need to use everything in my arsenal, if I want to assure my victory.

    "O, gates of hell, heed my call, open your heavy doors and let the wrath of my thunderstorm rage over this land. THUNDER CALAMITY."

    This was a multipurpose spell, that creates artificial black lightning over a large area, as well as I am able to augment my body with lightning itself, which increases my muscle movement and thinking capability.

    I had made my final move, and all that was left was to strike her down.

    Several black flashes surged down from above creating charred craters wherever it landed upon.

    I looked back at my enemy, and all my hopes perished. Just the sight of her mad me regret my own actions.

    "What''s happ¡­ppening. N-noooo" I exclaimed, before I was sent flying towards my own doom.

    As if life itself flashed before my eyes when I tried to look deep into those bright red eyes. That smile¡­

    Humans were supposed to be low-borne creatures who shows love and fall into despair when they follow their own compassion. Desire is the emotion of the weak. One who does not desire has the only right to be called the strong.

    So why, this human wield such a power that I cannot persist against her.

    Joy, harmony, excitement, fear, anxiety, anger¨C right now she lacked every emotion on her face. Her posture was not that of a living being but of the sword itself. She had become one with the sword. Abandoning all of her feeling and concentrating all of her flesh, brain, blood, cells and everything that reeks of power she had achieved the ultimate realm of swordsmanship. A level which I could never hopes to achieve.

    She lifted her Black sword in the sky and in one fell swoop all the thunder clouds vanished. No more fitting would be for me to say, it was completely nullified and the raw magic was absorbed by it.

    My high level magic spell meant nothing to her. My efforts were in vain.

    She then lifted her another sword and a black sun appeared above us. She brought down her swords and so did the sun follow.

    "That could be bad if I take a direct hit. All I need to cut that thing with Acies and dispel its magic."

    HIYAAAA.

    I poured every ounce of my physical strength into my arm, while I jumped and made a shearing continuous slash through the large black sphere. I split the sun in half, but the magic did not dispel.

    The magical energy compressed in it was too great for even a legendary weapon to show effect. Just what kind of existence I am fighting here. A being blessed by the Creator''s light right in front of me and then indulges in using Dark Matter Magic. Nothing makes sense to me at all.

    Everything then that came in touch with the sliced off part of the sphere was obliterated. It was not a joke to be taken light off, nor a metaphor to mislead. Everything that touched those black masses were compressed, pulverized, turned into particles and disappeared into the wind.

    The shock wave''s pressure was on par with that of a large typhoon and I was easily blown away. Losing balance and tumbling over the ground. This had never happened to me before. But it is real, covered all in blood and wounds; I rose up again to face this opponent. I wanted to know my own extent, to fix the problem I made by myself.

    It was composition magic of ¨C Dark Matter Magic, Fire Magic and finally Gravity Magic. Composition magic is considered to be one of the toughest magic to use, and she is doing it so easily and naturally. I don''t want to say this but her skills in sorcery might even rival Master Zero. That''s more the reason I need to stop her, before she stands in our way of complete dominance over this world. To be ruled by those who are worthy and can lead this world form the age of chaos into the age of prosperity and peace.

    This is not over yet, all my years of training, the hardships I faced. Just to gain a bit more strength, to get a bit stronger than yesterday I had given up on all pleasure of life.

    In my years of fighting I had learnt that the sword of the person who has the greatest conviction flows like serene water and can cut through even the hardest metal. So is my conviction comparatively weaker to that girl. Impossible¡­

    I used all of my sword stances against her and all were blocked. Since the start I have been on offensive, and the smile on her face had kept on getting deeper and deeper. Before I knew it I was traumatized by her bloodlust.

    She was only and only thinking of killing me. It did not matter whether she gets hurt in the process, the fear of losing or the thought of celebration upon victory. It was none of her concern. All she wanted was to kill me. So it really is true, people can really get strong when they are on the verge of dying. Now that I think about it, I wonder what dying feels like. Is there a way to return? Will I be lucky enough to evade the last blow? Or, will my luck run out in the battlefield.

    There was only one way to know. To move your body, to move the sword and cut down your enemies. That is what I had only known, what I always had known and what I will always know.

    The wind pressure of the surrounding was changing. The person who just stood there in a defensive stance now started slowly walking towards me. She launched her first strike, even though the blade was too far, my right arm started bleeding heavily. The wind shock waves sent by her sword swinging was strong enough to get past my magical barrier.

    She kicked into the floor and throttled like a gale of wind. She moved so fast that my eyes couldn''t keep up, which brought us directly into each other''s sword range.

    I thought this was my chance.

    But she swung her sword first, even before I could clutch the hilt of my sword to deal a heavy strike.

    A mid-level slash with the left sword. A quick thrust with the right. Left, right, left, right. Again and again. Her movements grew faster and faster. But something was new. Something I was not accepting of. There was no way.

    This fighting style ¨C the sword movement and the battle flow of the blade. It was so familiar. Its breath-taking beauty of each high-pitched slash and the beams of light shooting out like stardust. It was so close. Too close, to be precise even better than the term perfection could describe.

    She in this short amount of time, while defending herself had analysed and picked up my sword skills. Not only that, she altered it to suit her own dual wielding style, her body size, her arm strength and vision.

    Could I be blamed for leading to the birth of a monster, who could annihilate any of his enemy by just a single look.

    I was enjoying it; no one had ever pushed me to my limits. Even though she was playing me around. Her expressionless face could only mean that she was toying with me. Fighting a weak opponent, who slowly grows stronger with time and finally surpasses you. Though it happened so fast, though I will fail my mission and though I lost my final battle. I was still content.

    The Noble art of my blade which was slowly getting dull, but I was finally given a chance to take it to another level. To become one with the sword. The sword bestowed upon me by my master. His expectations from me, shattered because of my foolish desire.

    I must have been a bad subordinate to begin with. To think like this.

    I was about to reach my limits. I tried my best to squeeze as much magical power as I could from my active blood and channel into my magical veins. Finally I casted a spell on myself to absorb and emit a specific amount of magical energy form my surrounding to maintain a steady flow of magical energy circulate in my entire body.

    I flew straight up and launched a frontal aerial assault. So did the person in front of me, I knew she was able to use flight magic, but even so it was advanced to the extent that it could overcome my sonic flying speed.

    Wherever I go, she followed. Bright sparks of unimaginable colours and the resonant clashing of metal to metal could be heard, even if you hid yourself among the rocks closing your ears.

    I wanted to fly faster, faster. I knew being free felt so good. To wield the sword I dedicated my life to hardships and free of all desires. But I now wanted to let loose. The atrocities of hell, the dark abyss where light never reached, the kingdom of fallen and the discarded souls.

    Those who had been deemed unfit and unworthy of the light of the Creator.

    But the person who stood in front of me could grant me salvation. Oh! If only Master Zero was here to watch this. Surely he would understand the radiance of those who were born to be the light of those who loomed and despaired in the shadows.

    Finally I was sent flying down into all the rubble, under the rules of gravity, which already seemed to be altered by her.

    "It''s not over yet? I want to see it once more. The light¡­ which I had always desired. The light that can change all of our lives. To grant my wish. Do it for me."

    I concentrated all my awareness on using magic and strengthening my body. I drew every drop of magic molecule from every muscle, blood, cell and fiber of my hair. None was left. A black aurora, much darker than before giving off its own ruinous and brutal light, my body was slowly burning in it. As it dissolved my own skin and flesh. But that did not matter. I wanted to go deeper, to peer into myself, to look what''s within me. The answer we had been searching for hundreds of years, we looked everywhere but never inside ourselves.

    I could barely see my enemy anymore, but the imagery of two red glowing dots and a black curled up smile, was carved deep into my memory even in all that smoke dust.

    "One last swing, which had all of it in me." The desire to merge and become a part of this light and darkness was so great that I broke past my limits. I could feels myself moving at an incredible speed, the sword of my master had become a part of me and it too was aiming at the same thing. Our thoughts aligned, I had left my past behind me, and in the present moment I was moving forward to grab my future.

    My vitality, stamina, magic power, life force, fighting spirit and personality ¨C I mustered up all that I had in me.

    Right now, in this very moment I wanted to let loose my sword and end all of this in a single strike. The enemy, I could not see her, the distance between us I don''t know, but I knew I was on the right path and the right time to strike¡­.

    When the flash of lightning from the colliding steel blasted the air away and torrents of magical aura ripped the surrounding dimension leaving it in tattered black glass pieces.

    A phenomena that can only be said as impossible was taking place right in front of my eyes, the room was painted white and so was I too white washed. My fear, insecurities, screams and dark desires all were washed away. The me left was pure and pristine in everyone''s eyes.

    No one would discriminate against me. No one would glare at me. No one would want to hurt me anymore and I won''t be able to hurt anyone. No one would call me defeated. No one would call me the victor either. For I had lost the battle but achieved my goal.

    CRACK.

    In the long silence afterward, the deep sound of breaking steel echoed throughout the labyrinth. The legendary mythical sword Acies laid on ground destroyed into fine pieces.

    With my right hand I touched my heart, but it was the cold of the steel that stained my hand with fresh blood. Her black sword was pierced right through my heart.

    I looked at my left hand which was slowly dissolving into black threads. Was I turning into ash?

    The warmth of the light was vanishing, even though I was able to witness it, I could not contain it. More of the ash drifted away gently and more of me disappeared. I was fading, and yet I thought I was merging with something even bigger.

    My memories.

    My fears.

    My sadness.

    My name.

    My loyalty.

    My rage.

    And my smile it all merged into something incomprehensible that I could not feel anything but be grateful. The embrace of one who created us and his touch.

    Time stood still and in that moment I made another wish, and hoped that Master Zero too could witness this LIGHT.

    In that stillness another mechanical display became visible ¨C

    [YOU HAVE LEVELED UP]

    [YOU HAVE REACHED LEVEL 12]

    [ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ACTIVATED]

    [FIFTH FORM : EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE]

    FIFTH FORM : EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE

    An alchemy based skill that allows the user to create anything, by consuming either material or magic power.

    However, there is a limit to which things can be created. Also you must have a comprehensive and deep understanding of the item which is to be created.

    For example you can create Magitite Ore, if you understand its detailed structure and uses. However you cannot re-create the dual swords of Black and White since they are of a singular existence entity.

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : --------

    AGE : 7 MONTHS

    RACE : HUMAN

    LEVEL : 12

    HP : ERR

    MP : ERR

    SP : ERR

    UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS

    ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION

    ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE

    ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA

    ? FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL

    ? FIFTH FORM : EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE

    SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 8][MYSTICAL POISON MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WATER MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WOOD MAGIC][SAGE OF ADVANCED WIND MAGIC] [DIVINE MYSTIC THREAD MAGIC] [ADVANCED SOUND MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED SPACE- TIME MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED ICE MAGIC] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [SAGE OF ADVANCED GRAVITY MAGIC] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] [SAGE OF ADVANCED LIGHTNING MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED EARTH MAGIC] [BIO-ENGINEERING] [ELEMENT MANIPULATION] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION]

    TITLE : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER,

    IMMORTALITY, MERCILESS

    INFORMATION BROCHURE

    LIGHT OF THE CREATOR

    The denizens of Hell ¨C call the Almighty World God ¨C THE CREATOR. For He is the one who made the three realms. The omnipotent One, who stands above all, rules above all and bestows his blessings on all.

    The creator of life, the light that guides all and the darkness that follows us.

    No one can defy him, because he is the one who holds absolute authority.

    But during the GREAT WARS, He decided to choose neutrality so that no side gains absolute advantage. No one doubted or questioned his decision ¨C because it would be foolishness to question the All Knowing entity. Only He is the one who knows all. The One, who created the past, projects the present and directs the future.

    In the war, the Devils and the Fallen lost their battle ¨C the light of the Creator was soon banished from ever reaching the Bottom. Marking the beginning of the suffering of the beings that dwelled there. The Gods had sinned and so they finally after about two hundred years have decided to rise up again to claim what is their right and reach to the light themselves..

    Light of the Creator ¨C refers to the special powers of the Almighty World God. It is the strongest power in existence.

    ¡¤ Since the dual swords are a product of the Divine System, it is made by the Creator''s light and has the power to change the laws of nature itself.

 Chapter 22 - INTERLUDE : MEMORIES & EXPECTATIONS

    INTERLUDE : MEMORIES & EXPECTATIONS

    "Mam, your coffee." Said the waitress as she placed a white cup of hot coffee on the table. It was an open roof caf¨¦ on the second floor built on the large balcony, which had not been used since construction. So a young entrepreneur, when saw the location on sale, he opened a caf¨¦, which became a successful venture in an instant.

    The services are good and the coffee brewed is of high quality too.

    MINAGAWA EXPRESSO.

    I added sugar to the cup after I tore the sugar sachets, trying to hold back my powers at all cost and not disperse it in the process. After slowly stirring it with the spoon, I took a sip form the mug and gazed at the tall building towering in front of me right across the main street.

    ''Gransberry Shopping Mall''.

    It was one of the busiest places in the Kibuya Prefecture, but instead of watching the thousands of people fluxing in and out, I was seeing the people of the past.

    "Miss Azru, I know I might be prying into, but why it is that you always visit this place and look at the shopping mall."

    "Well, if it isn''t Chieko, the always troubled one."

    "I know that you are a regular and you always look out for me, but at least don''t make fun of me like that. Whenever I see you out here drinking coffee, it looks to me rather than enjoying your drink you are sad about something."

    "Oh my, you have grown up so much in this one small year and here I was still planning to play my big sister role a bit longer. But you don''t need to worry about me. Instead I visit here because it makes me happy."

    "Of course, I will be worried. After all you saved me from those evil guys, by beating down all of those five brutes. You were like a superhero out of a shounen manga. And then you even helped me to hunt down a part-time job." The waitress tried to punch the air in front of her, making sure to hold the tray tucked between her armpits.

    "You, don''t need to think about it that much. This place had a vacancy and the manager could be troublesome to deal with."

    "I am giving it my all, so I at least get along with the manager. I even got a bonus for this month and even in the previous ones."

    I gazed up high in the sky, and took a deep breath.

    "¡­Miss Azru¡­."

    "Did I ever tell you, that almost 192 years ago, just across this street there used to be a shrine not too big and neither too small. The main priest belonged to the Kondo family. I have so many happy memories of that place. But time has changed and that place is long gone. But I still find myself stuck there. The air has changed, the people who lived there are no more and even my beloved..."

    I looked at my watch and the confused face of the companion lending an ear to my sob story, maybe I spoke more than I should have. I hurriedly got up from my seat and paid for the coffee.

    "Listen Chieko, go home soon today and carry an umbrella with you this evening."

    I got up from my seat and left the place.

    Chieko on the other hand stood there, unable to understand where the conversation was supposedly going.

    "Was Miss Azru really talking about her memories from 192 years back, there must be some kind of mistake. But isn''t her full name Azru Kondo too. Maybe I am the one thinking too much. She is so young and beautiful like a Goddess. Next time I will surely try to ask for a photo with her."

    Chieko then looks at the sky and wonders why I should carry an umbrella when the sky couldn''t be any bluer than this.

    I had been walking for half an hour, and it started down pouring a bit sooner than expected. I brought out a blue umbrella out of thin air even though my hands had been luggage free. The answer is pretty simple ¨C my dimensional storage.

    I had reached my destination after another five minutes'' walk. I was standing at the door of a very old house, which appears to have been renovated time after time. This was the first place, the exact same position and this heavy rain when I met the love of my life.

    I rang the doorbell. Two people came from inside and welcomed me after seeing my visiting card.

    "I see so you must be the new buyer. I didn''t expect you to be a young lady with such a lovely face. "

    "We have wanted to sell this house for such a long time. I hope that it is too your liking."

    A middle aged man and another middle aged lady spoke to me with a hurried smile on their faces, trying to sound as convincing as they could.

    "Yes, I have already seen the property twice and I am now willing to buy it at the agreed price." I tried to grin and confirm their proposal.

    "I am so glad that we can finally sell it."

    "You will really enjoy living here. Though the house is quite old, renovation can easily fix the cramped floors and some of the broken walls. Or, maybe you can even build an entire new house from scratch."

    Well at least they seem to be happy, after selling their own family home. Since I am paying more for the house, more than it should have actually cost me. But I wanted to make haste and did not have any time to negotiate.

    "This house belongs to the Kondo family, but since I am the last member I finally decided to sell the house."

    They did not know my true identity because I was using an alias

    "I see. It''s quite sad to hear that."

    "You don''t need to worry. Recently we suffered a loss with our new business venture. I am sure with the money earned here we can then live a happy life."

    "I think we will be taking our leave now." The man prompted and then we were suddenly at the entrance door.

    "I will make sure that the rest of the money is sent to your bank account by the end of the next week."

    Both of them finally left. So they were Sachi''s uncle and aunt. I feel exhausted after talking to them just for ten minutes.

    How could I allow this house to be sold to anyone else, when I myself used to live here once! Also Sachi too lived here. So I think there should be a place for her to return to too in this world.

    Well, this house does require maintenance.

    I hope that Sachi is doing well on Isleguard and since she has finally inherited my dual blades of White and Black I have nothing to worry anymore.

    But I wonder what will you do, Caroline Escalon, Hero of Isleguard after seeing those two swords again in someone else''s hand. An ominous smile appeared on my face. I tried to correct back my facial expression with my two hands.

    Usually those who use those swords ends up having multiple personality disorder, they may become immune to blood & violence sometimes, and have a typical craze for fighting strong enemies. But since it is still only recent I don''t think the effects will be that pronounced.

    "Everything''s just gonna be fine. HAAAH...AAA. I hope so¡­" I just laughed it out to release my tension.

    Tring. Tring.

    The door bell rang and a person in black suit stood outside the entrance. Even the door needs repair after it made that long screech sound while opening it.

    "Good evening, Mr. Kazuma. How have you been?" He was soaking wet in all the rain.

    "I will do just fine if I don''t actually catch a cold."

    I got a towel for him, where it was usually kept. In the left-most room in the second drawer.

    "You know your way around the house pretty well, even though this is your third time here."

    "You think so." Somehow, I was finding myself in a pinch. But it''s not like anyone will actually figure out that I used to live in this house around two hundred years ago.

    We sat across each other on the sofa, with a transparent glass table laid out in between. He quickly emptied his bag with a bundle of printed documents and managed to assemble them like he means business. He used his body to protect the documents from getting wet.

    Buying a house these days is so annoying and going through the lengthy processes again and again. So many kinds of taxes and then the proof documents of the land. Well no point in complaining about it, if it doesn''t do me any good.

    "So, let''s start from where we left previously. We were going today to talk about who should be the property named after. So please convey it to me."

    I gave a small thought to it, but I had already decided with what I would go.

    "How, about SACHI KONDO."

 Chapter 23 - CHAPTER - 3 : SWORD AND SORCERY â€“ FREE STYLE

    CHAPTER - 3 : SWORD AND SORCERY ¨C FREE STYLE

    I rubbed my eyes, and heard two metals strike against each other. Those were my two new swords, and I think I slept with them, clutched between my arms. I rose up from my normal white cocoon like-thing and took a quick glance at my surroundings. The fight from before was intense and my memories are still a bit foggy.

    I took a quick look at my status and was amazed to see my new All Seeing Eyes of the Gods unlock a new power ¨C EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE. And the description fascinates me more than anything.

    I just want to try it somehow. My eyes just at that time fell on another broken sword, its pieces crumbled to the point of no recovery.

    I picked it up and by remembering the description of the sword from my appraisal and energy signatures from my analysis skill; I poured a huge amount of magic power into it.

    My magic power kept on being sucked in, I don''t know how much, but it was enough to make me feel exhausted. My enemy''s sword which she used to cut through my magic and my attack was now restored back to its glory.

    Suddenly I had a bad feeling, as if someone was staring at me. It appeared that someone was angry and annoyed at the same time. Those were my new swords. As if they have a consciousness of their own, and I could tell how they were feeling. Recently I even had a dream where I was talking to them.

    They don''t need to worry; I am not interested in using anyone else''s weapon. So, I will just put it in my storage. Wait! Was I really talking to my own swords? I really need to see to a doctor, but maybe first I need to learn more about them myself.

    And the best way is to use them in battle.

    So, without further wasting any time, no matter what I wanted to try them. After I had tried to copy the sword skills of my enemy using Analysis, I was able to use them to some extent. But it was not that efficient.

    Obviously, you just can''t learn things like that without practice and effort. The best way to learn martial arts and swordsmanship is to put them in use, and make your hands remember every movement of your sword. I think I have to now search not only for a magic teacher but a swords master too.

    It''s not that I can just go on internet and search for them. I don''t know the first thing, even about the kind of sword I am holding, except that they came in a pair of two. At least I am knowledgeable enough to know that it was not one free for buying one.

    "Ohhhh.Ahhh." Electric like shocks ran through my hand.

    "Sorry, Sorry! I won''t make fun of you two again."

    I think I should by now get used to talking to my swords.

    It was now time for me to go to floor 56 and look for my next opponent. I am half done with the labyrinth, and soon will be out of here. By then I am sure I will be strong enough.

    But still I don''t know at what level does this labyrinth stand, with respect to the power levels of the outside world. Will the humans be stronger than me? How about my other classmates who would have got much superior and rare skills than me. Like last time, I can''t end up underestimating someone again.

    No, one was there with whom I could compare with myself. At least I hope I won''t have the same standing in the outside world like my previous world and will do fair enough outside.

    ***

    FLOOR ¨C 56

    It was once again the same rocky structural walls, but there were big trees growing randomly anywhere too. And when I say big, it means absolutely big, as high as 80 feet.

    With leaves only growing at the top and no more in between the thick lumber. Just who can reach that top of a height to eat those leaves?

    THUMP. THUMP.

    The answer came soon after.

    A 100 feet tall Giant walked in from the right and headed towards one of the trees. It had a goat like head with two long horns protruding out of its head in a twisted manner. Chewing down its leaves like taking a small bite from a nugget hooked up on a toothpick.

    Could it be the first herbivore monster? Then maybe I don''t have to fight it. It''s quite a relief, but a waste of excitement I had pumped in myself just a moment ago. I really have changed since I came to this place. Seeing a strong monster my hands starts tingling, my brain starts moving in a circle and all I can think of are the monster''s abilities, their strong point and ways to defeat them.

    So, while it just feasted on its green meal, I tried to quietly walk by, slowly, slowly, moving towards the entrance which was not far off. I thought it wouldn''t notice me, and I did not want to disturb it while eating. Somehow I too felt like eating something, but all the rations were over. Then the cooking utensils of soldiers were not that impressive to begin with, they were not modern and efficient to bring out the best of my skills. But I had not yet lost hope, my new found power ¨C Equivalent Exchange ¨C would sure pull me through. But I who as soon as waking up wanted to go on monster extermination...My swords too were feeling restless, I could just tell.

    POW. POW. POW.

    Several silver solid crystals like structures came flying towards me at a speed to even break through the sound barrier. The boom sound resonated within the four walls as the air currents got meshed up.

    I forgot, even though it would be an herbivore monster, it would treat me like I am barging in its house and would try to kill me.

    Now that I look at it properly, it is all covered in scales, which appears to be as hard as diamond seeing the holes they have left on the ground after landing. I wonder just how many and at what speed can it launch those diamond scales.

    I embraced my swords, tightened my grip and tried to taunt the monster, more like challenging it. Isn''t how that a duel starts. Not that it can actually see my small movements from that above.

    "Gwaahhhaaahh" with the clich¨¦d cry of a boss monster, announcing the unannounced special move of his-----

    Within a second, thousand of scales, were dispersed into mid air and came flying at me at a much greater speed than before like a shotgun.

    I had already decided to not use magic, but train in my physical capabilities, know my limits and potential ways of using my dual swords. I wanted to discover new fighting techniques and future possibilities. I had already learned my lesson to not depend on a single power.

    I leapt into the sky after crushing the floor with my heel. With my kinetic vision I could clearly see the path of the diamond scales flying towards me. With a single strike from my white sword I shattered one of them.

    "Well that was one out of maybe thousand or so."

    Things started to get interesting when, this time around the diamonds instead of landing on the floor started following me like a homing missile.

    "So, they have been upgraded from the status of pure shotgun to advanced homing missile system. "

    I am glad. It will give me more chance of training. From all the direction the crystals came flying at me. One would think that the wedding-like frock I was wearing would come in my way. But I assure you nothing could make me feel more comfortable. It is a perfect battle suit, and elastic in all ways. And it makes me look elegant even during fighting, I wanted to aspire for a mage, but if I am going to do physical attacks too then I will doing it in every heroic and epic way possible.

    Strike after strike I tried to cut down the diamonds. Even during this I was trying to find the most effective array of my hand movements, to get an optimum distance, the maximum torque output. My effective strike range. The true length of my swing. My piercing strength, my cutting speed. The weight I put on each strike. There were just so many things I could learn. And yet, I didn''t know how.

    My hands were full, and all I had been was able to destroy around hundreds of these. Though the number of their projectiles had decreased, their strength and accuracy was increased to an unfair supremacy.

    I was surrounded from everywhere. While I destroyed the scales coming from my back, front and above, I used my legs to kick down the scales to below. Unexpectedly they were crushed to dust with just my leg strike.

    "Gotta use and think all of the ways to protect myself."

    It was now getting kind of boring, and the boss monster all did was stand there and watch. Why do only I have to do all the work? Making a small girl fight while hiding yourself is quite rude.

    I went flying directly at him with my swords, hoping to slash his neck in one strike. But I was stopped a long distance away, by a blue glass shield. It was quite thick and my sword strike did not even lay a scratch on it. I finally decided to pull back, because the scales followed me. So, there is only one way around - to drill through all the scales.

    I used my inhumane movements, flying ability and webs to gather all the scales in place. And when that happened, I kicked one of the scales, increasing my speed mid-air and changing directions rapidly. I started striking those in my path, while using some of them as a stepping stairs to keep on changing my course while dodging them at the same time. It proved to be a super-effective and time saving strategy.

    So, finally it''s me and his barrier. There was no other way going around. I repeatedly used my sword strikes on the blue transparent barrier. This time around the goat face, instead of showing ignorance, was clearly traumatized. With no other ways to attack me, it chose to swing his hands and feet at me. It had full faith in its absolute barrier system. But I was determined to take it down. No matter what, I will make my every single sword strike count.

    [DUAL BLADES : WHITE & BLACK SWORDS]

    [SKILL : ABSOLUTE MAGIC CONTROL ACTIVATED]

    Wait, I acquired a sword skill during fight.

    No, it''s actually opposite, the sword learned a new skill. From appraisal, this skill isn''t it more importantly said to be a cheat.

    Will it really work according to the description? I wouldn''t know unless I try. So instead of beating around the bush, I have to just beat the bush down.

    The black sword started giving of a faint jet-black light, while the white sword was radiating a white light with a bluish-silver lining to it. Well, at least it has a good colour sense.

    I made a wide heavy strike with the black sword on the barrier and without further ado, the whole thing came falling down.

    CRACKLE.

    CRACK. CRACK.

    Instead of the magic being dispersed, this wide scale barrier''s entire magical energy was somehow absorbed by this black sword.

    "GRrrrrrr." The goat-headed giant was somehow surprised at this new development and before it could come up with a new plan.

    I moved like a tornado right before attacking him, to increase my striking power and made a clean neck cut, severing its head from the rest of the body.

    In an instant its body fell and was devoured by my black threads. It''s his fault to entirely depend o its defenses. Though, it might have actually been impossible if I did not have any other means.

    As for the swords, "It feels awesome."

    [YOU HAVE LEVELD UP]

    [YOU HAVE REACHED LEVEL 13]

    [ACQUIRED BARRIER MAGIC]

    White strings again, emerged from my body and I was slowly engulfed by it, till I was finally deep asleep.

    After 10 days¡­.

    I woke up from my deep sleep, seeing the two swords still stuck between my hands, it made me happy. After all these are my first possessions in this world, they belonged only to me.

    "Hey, now I can actually see its complete description."

    I had now decided to go down to the next floor. So the first thought that came in my mind was to where put these swords. Usually you have a scabbard, but I was not given one.

    While thinking, as if my hands moved on its own, I cleanly swiped them near my waist and two empty metal hollow appeared out of nowhere.

    While the black sword went inside a red scabbard, the white sword went inside a blue scabbard.

    These red and blue metal shells had an ornamental design to it, with similar yet different carvings on them than the sword. Even these scabbards have a skill of their own.

    I wonder what else these swords can do. After I thoroughly, checked their description, the scabbards along with their respective swords disappeared.

    I panicked, and just when I thought of them returning back, they suddenly appeared.

    "That''s a nice trick, to fool my enemy of not having a weapon on me. Also, this way I could carry around my sword anywhere. My swords, they think so much about me. Now I can forever be with them."

    I was just too deeply attached to them.

    I headed down to floor 57 and my next opponent was some kind of bug monster. Since they were large in number almost counting till thousand, I decided to use my simple normal easy-going, mob-killer spell ¨C

    [ABSOLUTE ZERO]

    I turned the entire floor into ice, and using gravity magic converted them to fine powder. That''s just too easy. I thought and headed down to the next floor.

    ***

    MONSTER DIARY

    ARIES {CATASTROPHE CLASS MONSTER}

    NAME : OVIUM

    AGE : -----

    RACE : ARIES PRIMORDIAL

    LEVEL : 7000

    HP : 80,000

    MP :80,000

    SP : 80,000

    SKILLS : [DARK MATTER MAGIC LV 7] [INDESTRUCTIBLE SHIELD]

    [DIAMOND SKIN] [DANTAMITE SCALES] [FINDERS SENSE]

    TITLES : INVIOLATUS, DANTE

    STATUS WINDOW

    The Dual blade of Dawn & Dusk

    White & Black swords

    SKILLS : [ABSOLUTE MAGIC CONTROL]

    SKILL DESCRIPTION : Allows the user, to change the laws of magic up to a certain extent. The black sword devours all kinds of magic without exception. The white sword has the ability to transmit this magic and also copy the spell signature and recreate it for the user.

    WEAPON DESCRIPTION : [LEVEL AUTHORITY NOT REACHED]

    SCABBARDS OF RUBRUM & CAERULEUM

    SKILL DESCRIPTION : The red scabbard provides body temperature maintenance in all situation and divine fire magic control. The blue scabbard provides special healing abilities and divine ice magic control.

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : --------

    AGE : 7 MONTHS

    RACE : HUMAN

    LEVEL : 13

    HP : ERR

    MP : ERR

    SP : ERR

    UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS

    ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION

    ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE

    ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA

    ? FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL

    ? FIFTH FORM : EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE

    SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 8][MYSTICAL POISON MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WATER MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WOOD MAGIC][SAGE OF ADVANCED WIND MAGIC] [DIVINE MYSTIC THREAD MAGIC] [ADVANCED SOUND MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED SPACE- TIME MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED ICE MAGIC] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [SAGE OF ADVANCED GRAVITY MAGIC] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] [SAGE OF ADVANCED LIGHTNING MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED EARTH MAGIC] [BIO-ENGINEERING] [ELEMENT MANIPULATION] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION][BARRIER MAGIC LV 4]

    TITLE : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER,

    IMMORTALITY, MERCILESS

    SIXTH FORM : EYE OF BEING

    A skill that allows the user to analyse, study and alter the living and non-living, biotic and abiotic factors of nature on a cellular or molecular level.

    SPECIAL SKILL : [DISMANTLE] [ULTIMATE COOKING]

    [DISMANTLE] ¨C ALLOWS YOU TO ASSEMBLE OR DEASSEMBLE THE CONSTITUTION OF ANYTHING. APPLIES TO BOTH LIVING AND NON-LIVING, GIVEN THAT THE LIFE ENRGY COMPENSATED IS NOT ABOVE THE THRESHOLD. ALSO THERE ARE CERTAIN LIMITATION TO THESE ABILITIES.

    [ULTIMATE COOKING] ¨C ALLOWS YOU TO MIX OR COMPOSE MORE THAN ONE ITEMS, MAGIC POWER, SOUL ENERGY OR LIFE FORCE IN ANY PROPORTION. HOWEVER COMPATIBILITY OF POLAR OPPOSITE ENERGIES SHOULD BE KEPT IN MIND.

    FLOOR ¨C 61

    I met a huge group of barbaric, strong looking red ogres with wings. They had weapons made of Magitite ore - swords, maces, spears and crossbows.

    This time I wanted to use the sixth form of my All Seeing Eyes of the Gods. As those ogres like creatures started running towards me brandishing their weapons, I fixed my eyes on them and imagined, how the spell would work.

    [DISMANTLE]

    My eyes started glowing deep red, and a sensation of craving and unsatisfaction filled my mind.

    In a splattering of blood, one of the ogres changed into a mess of parts without any resemblance to its original shape.

    I saw the whole process, I imagined the ogre to be cut into several pieces from different portions, but all that happened was - it burst from inside. From the centre, blood expanded, flesh ripped off on its own and the body burst in a flip second. Blood splattered, all across the ground. It was unsightly.

    And yet I was focusing on how the flesh was broken down instead of actually being cut, its molecules just separated apart, and since I did not consider the stability of its structure and release of the latent magical energy associated with the life force of the monster, the structure collapsed.

    Now that I knew how the spell worked, all I needed to do was practice. Fix my gaze on my enemy and just concentrate on severing the cells in a fixed array while seeing that the magical energy or rather the life force of the being released is contained properly, so for that purpose I deployed a small scale barrier ability..

    The ground was stained red with blood; unsightly disfigured bodies vanished in front of my eyes engulfed with my black webs. I would not call myself successful, but now I was able to chop off the big body parts.

    Like severing an arm or a leg from the body.

    Most of the ogres tried to run or fly away, seeing there was no chance defeating me. But nothing could escape my eyes. Either I dismantled their legs or wings to stop them from escaping.

    Now I was trying to use it on small body parts like fingers, eyes or internal body parts like heart.

    Just then I felt a deep pain inside my heart and then my eyes opened again of what I had been doing up till now. In a way I was torturing the ogres to death. Using them as experimental subjects for my magic-craft.

    Is this what they call an evil mage?

    Suddenly the deep cries and screams of some of the half alive ogres could be heard.

    Just what I had been doing. As if without realizing it something had taken over my mind. I was having fun while killing them.

    But wasn''t it alright, in whatever way I kill them. After all they are monsters. And they are the first ones to attack me. So they shouldn''t complain.

    But isn''t it proper to end someone life''s immediately if they are under pain. Even I won''t like myself to be tortured.

    Isn''t it same as bullying. Bad memories from my school and home engulfed my brain processing and hampered my thinking. As if there was a huge cavity in my brain, my eyes started burning and glowing even brighter and brighter. The red colour was somehow turning reddish-black.

    "AHAAAAAAHHAAAA" I TRIED TO KEEP SCREAMING AS LOUDLY AS I COULD. BUT NO ONE HEARD ME.

    NO ONE CAME TO COMFORT ME. I WAS ALONE. SOMEONE IS APPROACHING ME. I LOOKED AT THEM.

    I SAW THEM BURST OPEN FORM INSIDE and something splatter all around even on my face. It was a hot sensation; my eyes were stained even redder with the blood all around.

    My white dress also had turned red like a tomato. Only my hairs remained white and my hands cleaned.

    I was afraid. I was afraid, to even look at myself. What if I end up killing myself.

    "My swords. Where are they." Saying that I took hold of them.

    And started walking towards the gateway, I wanted to run. I don''t know what was happening to me. But it was not me. I cannot think properly like this. Everything was turning round and round inside my head. My skin colour was getting paler. I don''t even know what kind of expression I am making on my face right now. I am too afraid to look at myself or even think about it.

    I want to leave this labyrinth. The atmosphere is not good. I cannot breathe properly. I started walking straight, I did not go astray from my path...

    I didn''t know what followed anymore. All I could remember was I crossed through each floor, either slashing through my enemies or using my destructive magic or my evil red eyes to kill them. All I could think of them was to disappear.

    They were a threat to me. That''s what I thought.

    But I had realized by now that it was just as I used to say. It''s a game to me. The real threat to them was me. I was to blame for enjoying this carnage. I had become a mass-murder. I was to blame for this meaningless bloodshed. If I wanted then I could just escape from floor to floor without killing them. But I was way over my head.

    To stubborn and fixated on the idea of survival. It was never to become the strongest, but to remain weak and hide yourself to avoid danger. But that''s what I did in my previous world and yet suffered. So I wanted a change.

    I thought here I could be strong; prove myself that I could change. But I think I changed a lot. Just too much. What will Goddess Athena think if she hears or sees this massacre? This bloodbath I took every day. Even their corpses disappear. Do I eat them, because in actuality I never felt hungry down here?

    I don''t know anymore.

    All I did was kill and kill. Even now I haven''t stopped and I was already on floor 79. I had reached level 19 and almost a year has passed since I was born here. For a year I had been killing monsters. Non-stop. Day after day. Either I killed them or, they would have killed me.

    I didn''t know whether someone is even looking for me or not in the outside world. Has Lady Athena given up on me?

    No she couldn''t. I am sure of it. That''s why I have to hurry up and return to by her side. Because that''s what we promised. And promises should be kept.

    I rotated my head and glanced over the entire floor. It was filled with golem like monsters. Just that each of them was as huge as a truck.

    [DISMANTLE]

    In a flash, endless stream of blood flowed and was splashed everywhere on the walls, ground and on me. I didn''t even bother to clean myself anymore. Except for the instance when I use [DIVNE HEAL] everything gets fixed on its own. Only if it could fix me too. Was I now broken somehow?

    I wanted to help people in this new world, save someone and become a hero. Isn''t it everybody''s dream to gain recognition form people you love? But now that I am broken, no one will need me anymore.

    Am I of no use anymore?

    I was helpless and useless. I had turned back into a machine. The pain in my heart that started had instead of subsiding kept on growing. The wound was getting deeper and deeper. I was falling into the pit again, the grip over myself kept on loosening.

    I did not wanted anyone to see my like this, especially not Lady Athena.

    With the last monster dispatched. I went down the next floor. I was compelled to think that I was no longer myself anymore and just accept my doomed fate¡­.

    ***

    FLOOR ¨C 80

    This was quite an odd looking floor. A huge strong-built gate made purely of Magitite was standing far off. And at the entrance of the gate stood a person holding a broad long sword in his hand supported over his right shoulder.

    He wore a calm expression on his face. I was ready to be attacked, but then there was no movement from him.

    Instead of rushing to attack me unlike other monsters, he was continuously staring at me in disdain. He also looked confused.

    Before then I soon realized that instead of a monster he was a person.

    He appeared to be a muscular and handsome young man with black eyes, sharp facial features, and neat black hairs while two small horns were projecting like a crown on his head. They actually made him look more confident in his unusual black attire.

    He wore a long black coat which looked sturdy like an armour and was filled with a compact magic formation. Maybe it actually is an armour, but enforced by magic. Is it same with my long white frock.

    "¡­True Demon Lord..." I was only able to mutter up these words.

    Somehow a light shined in my eyes. He was really very strong. Level so high that no monster up till now will able to match him. He was reeking with magical powers and the way he carried his sword confirmed him to be a master swordsman.

    But I was feeling a bit off. No something was driving me in crazy. Why won''t he just attack me? Until now, the moment I enter a floor I am welcomed with magical attacks, arrows or beasts trying to ravage me with their claws. Then why won''t he attack me like others did?

    Isn''t the demon lord usually the guy who causes the most trouble in the world? If I defeat him here, isn''t that considered equivalent to saving the world or at least a huge contribution will be made by me. So isn''t it okay to attack him. I need to kill him right here. If I am able to do so, then this world will be a bit safer for me.

    ***

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : ZYLON ASHBORN

    AGE : 230 YEARS

    RACE : DEMON

    LEVEL : 99,940

    HP : 1,90,000

    MP : 2,00,000

    SP : 1,50,000

    UNIQUE SKILL : [MAGIC DISPERSION]

    SKILLS :[FIRE MAGIC LV10] [WATER MAGIC LV 8] [WIND MAGIC LV 9] [SPACE- TIME MAGIC LV 8] [ICE MAGIC LV9] [EARTH MAGIC LV9] [GRAVITY MAGIC LV 8] [IMMUNITY][BODY STRENGTHNING LV 10] [BODY DURABILITY LV10] [MAGIC RESISTANCE] [MAGIC AUTHORITY] [DARK MATTER MAGIC LV 10] [LIGHTNING MAGIC LV 8] [ULTRA SELF-REGENERATION] [ABNORMAL STATUS RESISTANCE] [APPRAISAL LV 10]

    TITLE : TRUE DEMON LORD, MERCILESS, MAGIC EMPEROR, CHAOS ALCHEMIST

 Chapter 24 - CHAPTER - 4 : TRANSPIRING CONSPIRACIES

    CHAPTER 4 : TRANSPIRING CONSPIRACIES

    On the black raven throne Zero sat as usual with a dismal look on his face, which made him look like he was staring right at another world governed over by his own rules.

    The room was huge and a thousand people could easily attend to his far gone futuristic thoughts and heavy orders. But this time around there were only 11 black mist shadows shriveling in front of the large throne.

    "I am glad to inform you that Vertigo has succeeded in her mission. The uneasy feeling I had from the Tathya Labyrinth is now long gone. But unfortunately my link to her has been cut off too."

    He said these words as if his subordinate was a plaything who went to fetch him a candy but has still not returned after the sun has set.

    "Even though she completed the mission, she had proved to be weak."

    "I already knew it. She did not have the strength to see our Master''s great plans bear fruits of ruling over the entire world."

    "Among the Apostles she was only the tenth spot, since I am eleven does that means I get to be tenth now."

    "Know your place. As Two commands none shall change their position."

    Several hushed voices went around after Master''s declaration. Truth being told they knew that Vertigo was dead, but they had no attachment to her in any way. Not an ounce of sympathy, but words that exploited her absence.

    Since the twelve apostles are blood bound subordinate to Zero, that means a severed link is a definite evidence of death. But losing a single pawn in the game had no effect in the total overwhelming power of his army''s collection.

    "Tell me how the Devil Generals are doing."

    "Joker ¨C (AKHIKO TOTSUKA) & Katsuragi as you commanded have headed to take control over the Norden Sea."

    The plan was to take control over all the trade routes in the Norden Sea mostly in mid- North, which connected the demon continent and the human continent sea trading routes. Some of the species like beastmen and elves had started creating friendly relationships with human and strengthening their holds by creating good trade relationships.

    If this continues then they won''t be able to take the advantage they had when these species were isolated from the world. Knowledge gained by the enemy before us will only prove to be fatal for our future plans.

    So, it was decided that Totsuka and Katsuragi will raise pirates on this sea and lead them to create chaos and hinder the trading port cities in amassing wealth.

    "¡­And what about the other reincarnates."

    "Just as you said, they started acting all afraid and taking precautions to protect their own life. It won''t be long before your fear would drive them mad and at the end they would chose to side with you."

    "HAAA¡­. Give them a show of our power and make them submerge as deep as they could in lust of obtaining true wisdom of this world and strength my dreams can bestow upon them. Make sure that none of them tries to be funny and if you find them a bit hesitating, make them disappear."

    "Yes Master. Your command will be our prime action."

    "Now Five, I think I will need your help as a Monster Tamer to prepare a gift for the elves."

    "A gift for those long eared monkeys dwelling below the trees. I will be more than happy to."

    Other ten black fogs disappeared while out of the fog at the fifth a very dark man appeared. His skin appeared to be tanned, wearing black armour and horns tucking out of his head he had a grisly look on his face. As if he found everything distasteful in this world.

    Zero rose up from his seat and walked to this subordinate of his when they suddenly vanished into a dark vortex.

    ***

    UNDERGROUND CHAMBERS

    CHAP. CHAP.

    DRIP. DRIP.

    Two unknown people suddenly reeled out of nowhere and created ripples in the ever stood stagnant water.

    As they walked through a dark foyer, which appeared to be lengthier than expected, the dripping of water created a ghastly silent environment.

    These are the times where an observer thinks would be a perfect place for a mad scientist''s horrible research over creating a medicine to make eternal life out of human bones or the dwelling of ghosts.

    But apparently at the end of foyer a huge chamber covered by an exceptionally large oval dome was introduced to these two gentlemen.

    Countless beings in dark robes were loudly chanting some words from the forbidden summoning grimoire. And in between them was drawn a complicated magical circle which expanse large enough to construct another castle over it.

    "BORN IN DARKNESS,

    TRAPPED IN ETERNAL ABYSS,

    COME FORTH TO US,

    SEVER ALL THE GUILTY CHAINS,

    AND PRESENT YOURSELF IN FULL GLORY,

    THE MYTH SHALL REAWAKEN

    & THE LEGENDS REPLICATE

    PAY HEED TO OUR CALLING

    COME FORTH THE RULER OF THE CURSED NIGHT SKY

    OUROBOROS."

    At almost the same time thousands of listless empty bodies slumped on the ground, an invisible wave of myriad energy swept over the entire underground cave.

    Countless invisible wisp of mystical energy descended on the huge magic circle causing earthquakes of minor magnitude. However in the next few seconds everything quieted down as if nothing out of the ordinary happened.

    Even though everything looked the same, it was not the same thing anymore. From the fallen bodies magical energy started flowing and was being absorbed in the circle. The low level water surface, started rising up and at the same time turning red. The blood of the summoners was slowly being mixed into it.

    "This is a small sacrifice, which we need to pay as the cost of preparing the gift."

    "Doesn''t matter master, these are just low ranked devils. They were blessed to be sacrificed in our noble endavours."

    This was how the conversation between the two gentlemen ended.

    The red water slowly started stirring in itself and being forcefully drained at the magical circle. A whirlpool formation took place around its core centre and now the water level started descending. This blood mixed water was being sent to another dimension in exchange to draw out the ultimate power. One of the Dragon Gods ¨C OUROBOROS.

    "GRAAAHHAAAAAAAA"

    The air instantly froze and deep red light sprayed all across the room and out of the bottom of abyss emerged out a long mouth, then a huge body followed by a tail and appearance of two giant pair of wings.

    CLANG. SHANK. CLANG. SHANK.

    Thick heavy chains rattled as they halted the movement of a mighty huge beast.

    "Magnificent. Tis shall bring doom on those elves and suck dry the roots of the World Tree."

    "Master I will soon move on to training this lizard. But I have my doubts. Even though he is a dragon god, but the Black Emperor Dragon who currently rules over all the dragons is the strongest dragon god. Will he allow our pet to do as it pleases?"

    "I have already thought of it, so we will present Ouroboros with another offering - a relic passed down since the Great Wars will surely suffice enough for him to defeat even the Black Emperor."

    "Give Eight the order to prepare the ''Mortuus Poison''. While I shall resume to my duties. The day is not far when all our plans put together would end this shitty world and help us create a new one in its place. All for the Hell and for those who were abandoned by the Divine."

    ***

    ALICE HART [GODDESS ATHENA]

    "Alice Hart"

    THOMP.

    After signing at the end of the request document I put the royal stamp of the Royal Hart Family. The crest consisted of shield half covered by a red cloak. It represented how the royal family was always prepared to protect the life of their people even if they have to bleed themselves to death in war. It was actually the crest designed by our great great grandfather who partook in the Great War and lead the people in this part of the continent to victory by saving all ordinary lives and homes of those who were to be burned in the flames of battlefield.

    Recently the monster outbreak in the north western region has spread to the populace region of the kingdom. If not stopped soon, then the arable land will turn into barren soil. There will be huge loss of life and property.

    With the condition of the world deteriorating with frequent appearance of high level dungeons, irregular pattern of monster outbreak and occurrences sudden magical disasters --- people are spending their lives in fear of their homes being snatched at any moment.

    While those in power move to safe and better facilitated locations, but the common masses have to suffer the wrath of the mother nature tyranny.

    This request was to the ''Bellator Guild'', addressed to its guild leader Leo Luis. The strongest adventurer in the southern and mid part of the human continent.

    Since the request is directly from the royal family of a kingdom, though our country being small, he has to accept this. His strength is needed along with our army forces combined to eradicate the widespread fear of monsters and to claim our land back.

    There are conflicts surrounding all around the world. The nobles are fighting among themselves, some aim for the throne, other plots with enemy nation, some double cross with their own country and enemy nations. Amidst all this corruption the general public or rather commoners to speak of in this world suffers from immediate shortage of food and poverty.

    But the recent reports from the Night Shadows have been most concerning. First there was that suspicious gathering of reincarnates and Gods. Which would have actually put them in a tight spot!

    No one wanted to reveal their plans or true powers and yet they still went with it. Then there is a sudden missing of one of the reincarnates bound to Aphrodite. It would have been another case if they went into hiding or on a secret mission.

    But it''s as if their very existence has been erased. Except me no one seems to remember them. Not even the people and family of their own country, the shadows who were keeping watch on them. Everyone has forgotten about those two.

    There are only two possibilities ¨C they themselves did something to wipe everyone''s memory or someone intentionally did it to hide their deeds. Either way, it must have been an exceptional artifact of sort ¨C but it didn''t affect me because I am primarily a god.

    I can''t even ask other reincarnates for confirmation, because of the bad taste in their mouth and our not-so friendly relation with their god contracts.

    Recently even they had started behaving irrational. Their suspectful behaviour only shows that they are trying to protect themselves. But what could actually threaten those who are blessed by the Gods in the first place ¨C they are supposed to be the strongest. I need to watch over them for a bit longer to reach at a conclusion where all the pieces fit properly. Probably they do know how their fellow reincarnate went missing.

    I wonder, and I am even afraid to think about it¡­.

    What if Sachi too was caught up in something of this sort of existence eraser? Then I might be the only one who remembers hers¡­.

    I removed the thought the very next instant.

    I will never be able to find a clue to where she is if I keep such a mindset. And I can still say that even when she is far, I can still feel her faint presence to be nearby. Doing her best reaching out to me.

    I can''t let it slip away again. Or I will never be able to tell her the secret about me, which I had kept hidden from her until now.

    As a friend I wanted to tell her, but could not bring myself to. How could I tarnish the happy time she was having in the divine realm.

    Alone I watched her suffer, struggle and do everything to live by in her past back on earth. No, matter how often she fell or be ridiculed in other''s eyes she did not lose to their words. She always did what she believed in.

    I always believed that growing up meant becoming a responsible person. But that was just a part of it. Now I know that I wanted to protect Sachi in my own childish ways. To continue watch her laugh in the present and in the future.

    And the next time we meet I will be sure to tell her everything about me. That how she gave me the strength to face my deepest fears. I was first reluctant with the idea to be a part of this reincarnation plan. But when I met her in person all my doubts had been washed away.

    Because I knew I was not the only one trying to conquer my past pains, cope up with present incompetence and ponder upon future prospects.

 Chapter 25 - CHAPTER - 5 : SHOULD I DIE HERE THEN PROMISE ME

    CHAPTER 5 : SHOULD I DIE HERE THEN PROMISE ME

    ''Wait! A kid, at that too a small girl, was I wrong in my assessment. I was actually a moment ago freaked out by the surge in magical power in my vicinity."

    But there is only a single human girl of level 19. Wait isn''t that just too weak. I mean a one year old kid is at least level 5. Then how did she even make it this far in the most dangerous labyrinth of this world.

    She is probably lost. I think I just heard her speak something. But, it seems that I cannot understand it. Did humans come up with a new language; in the mean time we were spending our lives here.

    I think I am making the correct assumption, given that it has been more than two hundred years I came in contact with any other human except my wife. So what, I too have a daughter, so I will help this girl in finding her way back to home safely.

    I think it is possible that humans made settlement near the labyrinth and this girl just mistakenly walked in through the floors, while the other monsters did not notice her because of her low level. How cute and beautiful she is! And that red dress suits her along with her white hairs. Don''t take me as a low-life pedophile. I was once a ruler of more than half the world after all, so I have a tendency to appreciate the beautiful things I find.

    Though the red stains on her cheeks and hands bothers me a bit - ¡­is that blood.

    It''s just that I am a father, so I am concerned about another child''s parents who might be searching for her non-stop in the woods, behind the house, under the bed, on top of mountains or even inside the dumpsters. So the biggest¡­.question¡­which comes in my mind¡­is¡­

    ''How do I approach her?''

    I now folded my hands and started giving it a deep thought while closing my eyes. There are two scenarios, I go near the girl and ask her name and make her feel comfortable around me, so that she can share with me the details of her situation. Second scenario, I go near her and seeing that I am a demon she faints. It won''t be something new; after all I am the ex- True Demon Lord. Just the presence of my extra-ordinary magic powers makes people lose consciousness. But then there is the language problem, I am unable to understand her, but I don''t know whether the opposite holds true or not.

    Dealing with kids is such a tough job. If I knew about something like this happening then I would have brought Caroline along with me. She is an expert in handling kids. It''s a shame being a demon lord and been bested in such a trivial thing. But I won''t give up that easily. I will show you Caroline, that I can do it too.

    "Wait! W-wait!" In all this thinking I forgot about the child. How can I make such a minor blunder? Tchk¡­

    I tried to open my eyes and spot the kid.

    CLANG.

    With a metallic sound like a jet engine, my longsword hit another sword jet-black in colour. It felt like hitting a brick wall and the collision was explosive. I was tossed backward but a bit of fixing my body posture, I landed lightly on my feet and pulled back.

    That was scary, a moment later¡­if back then I had not reacted, and my head would be chopped off. Is she punishing me for ignoring her? I knew handling kids is difficult because they get annoyed easily. But did I really do something bad to make her go far enough to take my life.

    "Things are much more serious than it seems. There is more to it than meets the eye." How, long has it been since I said those lines?

    I activated my appraisal. Her physical strength and speed was too abnormal back then. The sword felt weird too, as if my magic was being chipped off just by making a small contact with it.

    "Is she really even human. She doesn''t appear to be just a one year old kid. Has the status window finally broken down. Is this some kind of system failure or error."

    Except for her HP, MP and SP I was able to see everything about her. She doesn''t have a name. That is the first odd thing. Next is the skills she possess ¨C there are no levels mentioned and what is a ''sage'' in the first place. Then a unique skill I had never heard off. Even her titles are a bit too off.

    ''How the hell!! Did she end up with the ''MERCILESS'' title. That''s given to a person whose killing count has exceeded the system''s threshold reading. My mind was screaming.

    My appraisal failed to work on the pair of swords she was holding now. Could it be that----

    Finally the biggest doubt that I had ¨C her possessing all basic attributes of magic and wielding - Divine Light Magic and Dark Matter Magic ¨C is something that cannot exist simultaneously. After all these both attributes are completely conflicting.

    "She is dangerous. But what exactly is someone like her here for. Even though she is a human, something is really wrong with her."

    She darted towards me at full speed again, striking down left with her black sword, which I blocked using my blade producing shock waves to leave dents on the ground. But her attack was twofold, twisting her right arm she moved her white sword towards my unguarded torso. But the sword bounced off harmlessly in a circular fashion. Her expression changed to that of disagreement and contempt to see her sword blocked by the hilt of my sword. I used the slight gap between my hands to tilt the sword and stop her sword in its trajectory.

    But it seems that she was not the type to simply give up so soon!

    In that moment, with her slender body, she lifted her body upwards and jumped at my back and tried to kick me. But such kind of fighting techniques are no match for me. Though it might have worked on normal people because of her superior physical abilities. But someone like me could easily predict it with her body movements and I just drifted myself to my left.

    Her expression did not change; her eyes looked lifeless while she wore a small peculiar smile on her face. I who had spent most of my life on the battlefield could tell that that was the drive of ecstasy you get from fighting. But why is that kind of a person in front of my home. At least give me a proper reason. Usually in situations like inability to communicate, we used telepathy or rather thought communication. But I have been continuously trying to use it, and there have been no response. Either she does not know how to use it, or she is just too busy to respond in kind.

    She again came gliding towards me without any hesitation and charged with quick strikes. I raised my sword and closed in the distance. Burst of sparks appeared forth, with each strike I managed to block. Even though they were simple to look at, but her physical stats must had been beyond amazing to pull off more than hundreds of strikes in a mere single second or so. I had to keep on using my utmost just to block her. With her tiny size, it was easy for her to pull some small punches in between, or even teleport to my blind spots.

    A tenth of a second later, I let my guard down to take a small breath, and a punch landed in my abdomen. I was sent flying and directly hit the wall. I know, my bad.

    The dungeon walls are considered to be the strongest, and its durability is directly proportional to the strength of the monsters living there. They keep on receiving magical reinforcement power form the monsters themselves. World''s most dangerous monsters dwelled in the darkness of this labyrinth. And yet her physical prowess and durability was beyond imagination for a tender looking girl like her. The wall crumbled and the earth shook.

    It had been several years I have been punched by someone and sent flying off, except for Caroline. Why am I even blushing, it''s not that I enjoy being punched around by girls. But now even though she was just a one year old girl, which actually did not make any sense at all. I was now getting serious to fight.

    She again moved forward with her onslaught. Every time I notice, she somehow changes her attack pattern, after every contact we make. As if she is slowly analyzing me and refining her swordsmanship. Creating a swordstyle in the middle of battlefield to match my own is really commendable and yet she is lacking.

    Swordsmanship is made up of heart, technique, and body. There won''t be any real power in a sword if your heart wavers. Her looks, reactions and mind looks so composed and yet her heart where the true oath resides is so discomposed.

    Honestly, it has been too long that someone has kept me on my wit''s ends. But I need to end this quick, because this girl is going crazy. Until now her face seemed so lifeless. But now she was smiling and her eyes were glowing red. Somehow she too was enjoying it, maybe more than me.

    I would take that as a bad sign. But I was enjoying, how things were just getting started.

    Before I realized, my movements somehow had slowed down, and my body felt so heavy. The pressure on me seems to be increasing. For a moment I was perplexed, but I realized that she was using gravity magic.

    "First her, invincible strength and now powerful chantless magic. She is not even using magic circles and yet it is too strong, even I cannot deny the fact."

    This gravity magic, had unordinary strength somehow. I needed to do something quick or I won''t be able to move my body as I wanted to. I used flame magic,

    "FLARE BURST."

    But before the flames could reach her, she bounced back. As if she knew beforehand that I was going to use attack flame magic. So she has keen eyes, to even read magic flow inside one''s body and her surroundings. Things are getting dicier. But my title of ''Magic Emperor'' is not just for show.

    I summoned thousands of black mist arrows by fusing water magic and dark matter magic and simply launched them at her. At the same time I used earth magic to surround her and cut her escape route. Finally I was preparing for a surprise attack just in case.

    To my surprise, her two swords started glowing with a brilliant light, and in a matter of seconds her single strike from the black sword erased all of my attacks.

    That was not it,¡­. no something was surely amiss. But what?

    I looked at her white sword, which she swinged in my direction successively and those thousands of black arrows which I conjured were now aimed at me.

    "Impossible¡­"

    That was all I could say. I had never seen anything like this before. Today has been full of surprises but this one completely weirded me out. She absorbed my magic and recreated it. Considering absorption ¨C it is one of the ability that does more harm than good. Because if the concentration of the attribute magic does not fit with the absorber''s magic constitution then it will slowly destroy its own body with the resulting uncontrolled chaotic energy. It''s impossible for a person to absorb water magic if he doesn''t have affinity for it, and its difficulty rises with the composite magic I just used.

    And recreation in an instant totally surpasses my expertise.

    It''s the ability of those swords I see, now.

    She charged at me again, while under the cover of those thousands of arrows.

    "What a waste¡­" saying that I launched my surprise attack at those barrage of arrows aiming at me. It was actually a windstorm spell but the special thing about it was that it could rip even the walls of this dungeon. That''s just how high the wind pressure and the current of speed was.

    But suddenly even the windstorm had started acting suspiciously. The wind current inside the storm suddenly started changing its direction, rotating in opposite direction. This time it was not the sword interfering. I sensed great magical power radiating from her glowing red eyes, interfering with the magic of the windstorm. Every time I look at them a sense of fear crept even in my mind. Those eyes were filled with violent emotions, eyes that had seen through the reality of this world.

    From the palm of the girl''s hand a huge amount of dark matter magic leaked out and merged with my windstorm. The temperature inside the storm raged. It also contained fire magic.

    Not only she converted my magic but instantly poured her own magic in it. I feel like I am loosing my pride. I don''t know what is the nature of this magic but taking it head on will be dangerous.

    So as a normal guy, I used water magic jet rays, to cool off the fire. But the black fire storm just grew in size and it even became much darker than before. As if it used my water magic as a fuel for its own.

    I see I digged my own grave. Maybe this is what they call losing your touch, when you keep living without fighting in here.

    There was no time dodging it. If I moved from my place and tried another thing then that girl would probably succeed in stabbing me.

    So I took half of the storm head on, my body was on fire and burningly in the black flames. So it really burns on magical power of the target instead of consuming the users magical power. I have been counting on my magical reinforcement ability, but I don''t think it will last any longer.

    The girl as usual continued striking with her sword. She was not there yet, but was making a great progress in changing her style to counter my own sword. The fire was not extinguished and now I had finally started accumulating damage.

    My movements were slowed down by her gravity magic, but I was still able to keep up. Finally I interlocked her white sword between the hilt and the blade of my longsword sword while I was holding her black sword bare handed. My palm was bleeding and the pressure she was exerting was super high, but for me they were not that difficult to manage.

    But then the unexpected happened. She let go of her black sword. In a tenth of a second, using her white sword as an axle she twisted around her body, and clad her free hand in a sharp blue blazing light, she chopped of my arm and freed her sword. She then kicked me in my abdomen and sent me flying off again, while my body was still on fire.

    Somehow the black sword reappeared in her hand and she started running in my direction again.

    "Finally¡­." I rose up from my pathetic fallen position and took a concentrated stance. I was exhilarated¡­

    My arm grew back in a second; I clutched the handle of my sword.

    "MAGIC DISPERSION."

    In a blink of an eye the black flames were extinguished like, you touch the wick of a candle and put out the flame.

    It is a unique skill, which I learned when I inherited the title of True Demon Lord. It allows me to destroy or completely disperse the magical constitution of any magic spell or accumulation.

    Before she could even start her strike rally, I swinged my sword at a speed that even she couldn''t react and this time she was sent flying off. That strike might have even chopped down the mountains, but her body durability must have been maxed out to withstand it so easily.

    I clutched my hand, thinking that I had won. But I soon realized that I was actually in a way picking up on a small girl. An adult like me, who was almost 230 years old, was trying to mercilessly beat a one year old girl. Just what kind of situation I was set-up to be in. if Caroline hears about this, then she will be making fun of me for the next 50 years of my life. My life was about to be ruined, either I give up fighting and be called a coward for losing in a battle against a child or brutally defeat her and call it a win. I think I am going into depression. The road ahead sure was filled with ups and downs. But I gulped it down my throat, and pretended to not think about the circumstances that much¡­

    "N-no... I can''t continue like this." Wait! My life is already over. She Is not waking up. Could it be that she was knocked out unconscious.

    But suddenly there was a humongous surge in the magic particle in our surrounding. Someone was condensing and releasing an awful amount of magic. That is not me. I prepared myself for anything to come.

    Several spheres of different colours headed in my direction. I analysed the type of magic and was mesmerized to see their composition ¨C so beautiful. Fire element was profoundly mixed with water magic and they were in complete synergy. And so did the other magical spheres. But if I take a direct hit from these, then I would surely end up with sustainable amount of damage.

    So I again used "Magic Dispersion." All of the spheres were flushed out. But one of them in that moment accelerated in my direction ¨C it was a culmination of Light & Dark Magic. This was something I did not expect hidden among them. These two were the kind of elements that couldn''t be mixed and so no one person can wield both. Not even Gods themselves, except for Almighty World God. Then how did she...

    I raised my sword horizontally, trying to slice off and guard myself at the same time. The pressure was overwhelming, and even though I was able to protect myself, the surroundings were completely scorched and charred. The floor was crumbling and so it might even collapse, with the amount of magical particles accumulating here. It can even lead to a magical disaster. That''s what I feared about the most, right now.

    I need to ask her to leave, or at least bind her somehow.

    I dashed towards her, in all those wake of explosion, maybe some kind of trap magic she set-up in advance. I quickly made my way dodging all of those unique traps. They would have been highly effective against someone else, since no kind of magic was involved, so I could only rely on my danger senses to detect them.

    I lifted my sword high, and tried to strike it down on her head, hoping that it would at least knock her unconscious. But she too was a stubborn one. Trying everything to do, to protect herself by either dodging, using ice magic or blocking it with her sword.

    For a moment I thought she was crying, have I pushed her too far in the corner. I didn''t mean to make her cry. But for now if we didn''t stop here, the shockwaves would surely bring the ceiling down. And my home on the other side of the gate would be destroyed. We can''t have that happening.

    In that moment she again spoke something, and suddenly my hands froze up. It was not an ordinary kind of Ice magic. But a very different one at that. Usually my strength would have been enough to breakthrough. But as if everything in my hand, the life force, the magic power in it was frozen. If I don''t stop this then my whole body would be frozen under its expanding effect.

    "Magic Dispersion." I used it for the third time. It was slowly taking a toll on me; using it on such kind of advance spells I had never seen before and with such high magic accumulation was even tough for me. So in no way I was going easy on her now.

    She drifted back to the other side of the wall. Maybe she too was exhausted, after fighting for so long and using so many different kinds of magic continuously. And since most of them were ineffective against me, or could not harm me enough, she did not like it.

    She again said something and finally, a green light appeared in between her hands which kept on growing. The magical density in that area was growing exponentially, without any regard of the natural surroundings.

    "What is this brilliance, it scares me." I was baffled to see a different kind of magic. There was no attribute involved and yet magical powers from everywhere was continuously sucked in from the environment in which we had just been fighting now. If she continues then it will probably cause an explosion big enough to maybe destroy four to five floors at once. The intensity of light kept circulating in a small vortex, and even so she was doing just fine in handling it.

    Slowly the disarrayed magical accumulation finally took the shape of a small black orb revolving infinitely. The magic particles still being absorbed from the surrounding, while she herself supplied vast amounts to it.

    I could tell, she was raising the mass of the orb, several million times, maybe beyond that, and yet I couldn''t foretell what she was actually doing. Finally her body skin started tearing and burning up, while at the same time it instantly healed itself.

    Until moment now, I was amazed by the way she was controlling the flow of magic, which could be a feat of very few in this world even during the Great Wars. But I suddenly tensed up, when something in the surrounding area changed. As if something suddenly went missing. The life force of the environment, it started distorting on itself. It felt to me as if the world was falling apart, while every cell on my body screamed of danger.

    The then not too-unidentified magic orb dangerous magic orb was now classified as still-not not identified super dangerous bomb. Honestly, my senses told me that if I do not stop it now, then it will probably kill us all.

    Wait is she planning to kill us both with that spell. Why go so far. Even though this is our first time meeting. Kids are sure hard enough to understand. I didn''t know what to do. I don''t think I am in a position to move, because the ice on my legs keeps on growing.

    There was only one other way; I had to kill that girl¡­If I have to stop her rampaging. Communication establishment has failed, and she is not going to be knocked out. If I don''t stop her now, then there won''t be next time. It''s not like I know who this girl is. Isn''t it her fault to start a fight with me in front of my house during breakfast time?

    "SOLARIS DEVASTATION" My strongest destructive magical spell. The theory behind this spell being to construct a material structure and releasing vast amount of energy in a chained variable state by collapsing this very structure using my MAGIC DISPERSION.

    "I am sorry, but it seems that there is no other way. To protect, I must sacrifice."

    I held my hand in front of me and form a magic circle. It rapidly expands and causes particles of magic power to rise.

    A huge black coloured sun appeared overhead, which I tried to stabilize by holding both of my palms upwards. Huge orange flares rose high and at the same time subsided down. The temperature was super high, enough to cause electrical discharge of air, as evident by the annular blue ring, forming around the giant sphere.

    The dark light emitted from the jet back sun covered the entire room, set ablaze in its mysterious light. Finally, there was a blinding flash. The brilliant blue light drove away the last vestiges of darkness huddling in the corners of the cavern.

    On formation of the complete blue circle, the spell would be complete; I just hope that I make it in time, before she completes her ultimate strike¡­

    Two beautiful magical spells, whose knowledge far transcends the boundaries and imagination of the mortal people, only heavens know the result of this exchange of two powerful blows. It was a truly awe-inspiring sight.

    I cannot feel anything but be thrilled to find out who will be the winner!

    ***

    SACHI KONDO

    Finally... I had found the demon lord. And the system itself specifies him to be ''TRUE'' so it isn''t a lie. I hope so. It''s not like the Divine System and status window made by the God''s would later send me a sorry message of wrong call transferred.

    "So, I have got this in the bag." If I defeat the demon lord doesn''t it mean that I have saved the world? Then I can return back to Athena. Finally, I will be free of this madness.

    Without wasting another moment I charged in against the demon lord. He seemed to be prepared with his extremely long demonic sword.

    All I need to do is take his head, and it will be all over. I wonder, whether an ''ACHIEVEMNT'' certificate will be transferred to me. Or, there might be floating colourful balloons, a trumpet parade with a fine small congratulatory song.

    First I need to find just how strong the demon lord is and at what level I stand. Level wise compared, then I won''t be surprised to be subdued in the next moment. But I have made my way all through this, while fighting monsters beyond my capability. I have always been victorious, because I had my pride in my magical powers and self-created spells. Because I believed in my own powers. Now I even have these two swords with me. I just need to find his weakness and then exploit it, while tiring off the man. His stats are too high. Irregularity or trickery won''t work against him. I have already set-up some timed magic spheres on the ground.

    The rest is up to my strategy. And the only way a character defeats the boss monster in a game, is a head on fight.

    I kept on charging with my swords. Slash after slash¡­. but none of them made a direct hit. I was being pushed back .compared to my 3-months wielding the swords; it was pretty much obvious that he knew what he was doing. Even with my super-physical abilities my sword didn''t even pass through his impenetrable defense.

    For some reason, he had decided not to attack me, but I do not care. Defeating him is the only way out of this. There is no other alternative.

    There never has been. From the day I was born in this word, all I have been doing is fighting. I can''t complain, after all it was my choice to be reincarnated. But at the same time I cannot give up, because I promised Athena that no matter what, I would survive. I would be beside her all the time.

    So I need to be quick on my feet. Faster, faster, to be quicker than a heartbeat, to become invisible even to a trained eye and to pierce through like a lightning bolt. I kept on repeating my strikes trying to find an opening, after five minutes for the first time I was able to slow him down and land a kick.

    Sword play alone won''t work. I need to use magic too. I started with my usual fusion magic spheres. But his sword seems to be able to shatter them easily. I wonder just how much does it weighs. It''s almost twice my body size.

    A single hit from it, would be potent enough to break my bones. I need to keep a proper distance from it.

    My attacks are not working, maybe I should try hiding between the spell attacks.

    He started using his own spells. I wonder what kind are they? After all I never saw any intelligent species use magic before. Several black arrows came swinging by in my direction¡­

    Wait! Isn''t that just too simple, I can easily take them off the field with the ability of my swords. And so I did.

    After absorbing it with my black sword, I recreated them and launched it with my white sword. He then soon launched a windstorm attack. But using my kinetic eye, I changed the direction of wind and added my [BLACK FLARE] magic to it.

    That should surely work and take him down. Even though he took the attack head on, I launched another sword directly at him. Punching through his defenses I thought I got him. But suddenly the flames went out. Might be his trump-card ability and he had to use it now of all times.

    I was getting tired by the stunt of sword attacks I pulled before. But now my black sword was stuck in a stalemate with his sword while he was holding my white sword in a static state.

    I cannot let him take over the flow of the battle now. I need to do something.

    I left my black sword, and clad my right arm in blue glowing plasma; I sliced through his other hand and then sent him flying off again. The earth shook just by his crash landing. I teleported the black sword back to my hand.

    I was not in the least able to understand what the demon lord was murmuring. Not that it will matter to me anymore. I had decided to end this now.

    I was a bit hesitating now, because somehow the air around him looks a bit changed after that fall off. Maybe I am getting a bit delusional, and it will be better to still play it safe. So I again used the same trick to first launch many fusion balls and under the cover take him out.

    "GYAAAAHHHHHH¡­HHHH!!" When did he¡­

    A single swing from his sword, crashed on my side and I was flat out. Bouncing on the rough ground, I stopped after crashing into the wall. That really did a number on me. Now, I see¡­ the difference in our swordsmanship level. I couldn''t even sense or follow his attack. All this time he had been playing me off.

    Wait! What I had been doing wasn''t even swordplay; I just might as well be moving my sword like a stick to shoo off the dogs. But I will commend myself on that, because I won''t have been able to do even that much in my previous life.

    "Magic spells had failed; he would just cut off the magic simply. And just now¡­this pain¡­from a single attack is not going away."

    I then saw the demon king heading in my direction. The traps activated but nothing happened to him. Will he kill me now? Is this how it ends? Just how many times have I thought of this line?

    And every time a miracle occurred. But now I am at my limit. I have nothing else anymore to show up with. No ground to stand and no power to hold myself up against him.

    A single, transparent tear trickled out from between my closed eyelids. Was I crying because of the pain, or because I found myself in a bind, or because I was on the loosing side and was soon about to die. I don''t know, but the answer is just in between there.

    What am I supposed to do? I haven''t the slightest clue.

    Don''t blame me. I''ve been on my own all this time.

    I was leading a bland, placid life of mine back in my own world. No one ever noticed me. Peaceful and free¡­.

    I wonder that''s what I should call it, or I imagined it to be. I had been for a year now hacking through flesh and bones, risking my life. For what? And at the end I when I met my match, I am trying to remember the past. What a cringe and ungraceful thing to do. Was it even worth it to put this much effort.

    Was it meaningless to come down here? Meeting the gods could be called a thing of fate. Then was this scenario a thing tied to my own fate. But where will these strings lead me to.

    I knew that things made on sacrifice could crumble at any moment. I had been killing these monsters for my own convenience, even if I was the one to first disturb their slumber.

    If you lose, everything will be over! There is no meaning in ideals that won''t bring me victory! Because you can''t protect if you don''t win! That''s what I thought! That''s why I had to win no matter what!

    "No matter what methods I have to use I''ll win, and take everything back!" Even though these words were to persuade myself and lift up my spirit. I knew I was not wavering.

    That''s how it should have been... but I could not feel any power in my body.

    "...Why...?"

    I tried to stand up, I had to win this fight, or else everything will be over.

    I won''t be able to save myself nor anyone else.... Why, why?

    I wanted to keep on going.

    I had not given up yet.

    I did not want it to end now. Not at least the way it is going right now. Not while lying on the ground and waiting for my doom, like back on the bus.

    I didn''t want to revert back to my weak pathetic self, who would just idly accept her fate. Even though it might be destiny, but there was a choice I could still make. To kill myself and take this demon lord down with me.

    And all I could count on is the wish we would be granted after saving the world. And I know what I would ask for.

    This is right. There is no other way. Even though I can''t think clearly for future consequences. But in this present time, at this exact moment in this place ¨C I will end it all.

    Even though there will be no witnesses, I know someone who will always believe me. Well my future plans for reincarnation and having a loving family, friends and companions alongside with me has gone flip-flop.

    I am going to obliterate this entire labyrinth. No, monsters and no demon lord will be alive. And I will perish with them. But with this comeback plan, though succeeding in it will be all left to my luck. One of the most crucial factors I have been counting on up till now.

    "¡­Huhhhh¡­" with a deep breath, I calmed my mind. Brandishing my hands I casted my magic.

    [ABSOLUTE ZERO]

    I had put the legs of the demon king in a jam loop of ice. Now with my preparations¡­.

    I had done this before, but that time the idea was new. My magic power was low and yet I had put it on halt because it was far dangerous to use in immediate battles.

    I had prepared myself.

    [HYPERNOVA]

    A dark small orb appeared between my hands. Magical power in the surrounding and from me started gathering at that single point by forming loops of circulating magic to contain the exclusive flow of the large amounts. There were more than enough magic particles from our fight, to speed up the process. My hands were burning and the mass of this thing was too heavy even in the anti-gravity field I had casted.

    I used my Eye of Adraneia at the right moment to make vanish the coulomb''s force¡­.. And there it was the magic spell that could rival the dawn of creation and bring this place on the brink of extinction.

    I was not afraid, even though it was the signal of my doom. I was more than excited to test out its new power and capabilities. The demon lord seems to be making his own counter-move but it''s all futile.

    I was laughing, I know. Why not? I could only rejoice to see my own art. A spell that can be cursed for its own creation. Isn''t that just too cool. Maybe I have hit my head and finally started speaking nonsense. But I was going to do it.

    Even though my heart hurts a bit to die like this¡­I don''t know. Whether I was still making the right choice. This excitement and eccentric drive in my heart. Is it to be rational and make the right call? Isn''t it a bit tedious to think of it after coming this far?

    If only I had someone to call for help. If only there could have been someone to reassure me of my happiness. I wanted to live in peace with the people I like. That''s all. Was it too much to ask? I keep on thinking about this again and again. But the things I am fighting for, do they really exist. In the past, it was merely a dream¡­a wish I could make while looking at the stars. In the present I thought it was in my grasp when I saw the star fall. But I don''t know what holds for me in the future, in this abyss hidden far away from the luminosity of stars that fills the sky.

    I wanted to see the night sky that I loved to watch alone. That''s the only time when I could comfort myself when there was no one to watch me. For a year, I had been in the dark and no stars to brighten my eyes.

    Is it all right, if I let it go. If I drop this power orb on earth. Then the tree that will sprout from it. Will there be beautiful green leaves or will it turn barren and poison the land.

    From the beginning I knew the passion and the fire will I thought I gained that day, would eventually die out. Hey, I thought I didn''t need anything¡­

    My uncle and aunt used to call me good for nothing back at my house as far back as I can remember. They said I would never find a place to belong. I was a misfortune to be born. That my parents died was somehow my fault.

    It hurts¡­

    But I cannot remember about them anymore. No one would care if someone like me would die in this unknown place. And I wonder whether that was really true or not whether that notion of mine still holds true even as of today.

    I am kind of jealous now with my that self, who thought she could achieve anything if she works hard and believes in herself.

    But even now, I''m so serious.

    Ah¡­ I still have time to make it. to prove that I am strong. I must defeat all of those who ever looked down on me or said that I was not needed any longer. I will prove them that I too can achieve things impossible in the first glance, but in actual are just walls that need to be brought down with a huge BANG.

    My heart... was it this cold?

    Has my body ever felt so light and open?

    My consciousness was fading. I needed to make a decision and I had decided what my fate should be and I was going to crush and remake it with my own two hands. To again watch a night sky filled with stars with Athena and this time with new people around me who would love to have me with them.

    Its all over¡­

    "Don''t cry¡­.Wake up¡­."

    I heard a voice that jolted me awake. Words I clearly understood. A voice that made my mind go numb. I wasn''t just hearing things, because it was a voice I had never heard before.

    It was-----

    "I will not let you die here."

    As if my wish had been granted.

    For a moment I thought I had been dreaming, but when I saw a bright star shining ever-brightly up on a huge elevated rock and a figure of a person. I thought I was blessed and with that soothing light all my worries were washed in its white¡­

    ***

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : CAROLINE ASCALON ASHBORN

    AGE : 215 YEARS

    RACE : HUMAN

    LEVEL : 99,940

    HP : 1,80,000

    MP : 1,50,000

    SP : 2,00,000

    UNIQUE SKILL : [PHANTOM MATERIALISATION]

    SKILLS :[FIRE MAGIC LV10] [WATER MAGIC LV 8] [WIND MAGIC LV 8] [SPACE- TIME MAGIC LV 7][ICE MAGIC LV9] [EARTH MAGIC LV7] [LIGHTNING MAGIC LV 9][IMMUNITY][BODY STRENGTHNING LV 10] [BREAK LIMIT] [BODY DURABILITY LV10] [MAGIC RESISTANCE][SPIRIT SENSE][MAGIC AUTHORITY] [DIVINE LIGHT MAGIC LV 10] [ULTRA SELF-REGENERATION] [APPRAISAL LV 10] [ABNORMAL STATUS RESISTANCE] [OVERLOAD] [ABSOLUTE CRYSTAL FORMATION]

    TITLE : TRUE HERO, MERCILESS, LUX SABER, GOD SLAYER, MOUNTAIN CRUSHER

    ZYLON ASHBORN {DEMON LORD}

    "So, you are saying that she is a reincarnate just like you, and from the same world you came from. HAhhh¡­. Good grief." I took a deep sigh after the women who saved our butts explained the whole ordeal to me.

    While on the huge bed beside me, lay the girl who was the hot topic for our discussion and was to also blame for wrecking the whole floor a few moments ago.

    Recalling what actually happened, in there. It was all but a close call. When you think that your life was saved by a hair''s breadth. When I was about to launch my strongest magical spell, Caroline appeared and chopped down the huge black sun in half. That''s just how gifted she was in swordsmanship, even more than me. I excelled in magic and I am proud of it. No hard feelings between my wife and my pride.

    The next she used was five "PECTUS TENEO" stones or rather soul nullifying crystals in simpler terms, to seal of the magic or rather totally nullify the magic reservoir of that girl. Hence the magic she prepared was suppressed to a large extent without causing any loss of life or irreparable damage.

    "¡­.It''s ridiculous¡­" That''s all I could say.

    "And I cannot deny the same. A single crystal is strong enough to nullify the power of a high-class God from upper echelon and render them unable to use their divine power for more than a month. But here, I ended up using five of them just on a single human kid. And yet I was unable to seal all of her magic. I wonder how much time she will take to recover." It seems that Caroline has too realized it by now.

    "If she is a reincarnate, then did the Gods finally decided to make another move. After two hundred years of that bloodshed and fateful meaningless battles, they are planning something again."

    "It can be! We will just have to wait and watch. After all we cannot go back to our original life. I don''t want to; I am more than happy here, to live with you."

    I hugged her from the back and reminded her of the promise I made to her, when we fought for the first time," I promise I''ll protect you. I''ll be here for you forever."

    "And I''m all yours." She said in a hushed tone.

    I then quickly tried to change the topic, because we needed to collect our thoughts, before she wakes up. Even though she seems to have completely recovered, for some reason we didn''t knew why she wouldn''t wake up.

    "Do, you have any idea who she is? And those two swords I cannot appraise them. It''s your expertise and you seem to be somehow familiar with them." I was eager to know about the swords, which were able to turn my own magic against me. When my wife saw those two swords after the battle, she was taken aback. As if she remembered something unpleasant from the past. If something was bothering her then I wanted to know what it was.

    After slight hesitation she spoke in a serious tone unlike in her usual loud pitch. For some reason, I found that concerning. But knowing the facts are important for us, so I didn''t interrupt.

    "During the Great Wars have you ever heard of the ''QUEEN OF DOOM''."

    "Yes, but wasn''t she a God. Man¡­ I wanted to face her that time. I heard she was strong enough to wipe out an entire army force. Though no one could describe or give proper information about her. She was a complete mystery on the battlefield and all there surrounding her were complete rumours."

    My wife suddenly got tensed up, but then continued followed in the same serious fashion.

    "Don''t ever even think of fighting her in a to-death battle. She was my master, who taught me and improved my dual wielding skills back during the Great Wars. The reason you were never able to obtain proper information on her, because no one was ever left alive on the battlefield when she took charge. Her real name is URZA ¨C goddess of thunder and sword. Her clan is one of the members of the "MANE APOSTOLO COUNCIL OF THE BEGINNINGS". Now you understand, she is one of the strongest Gods out there."

    "But what exactly you are getting at?" I was getting impatient because you would never find Caroline speaking of someone in such a compulsive and fear-stricken manner.

    "Those dual blades or rather WHITE & BLACK are actually PRINCIPIUM WEAPONS. She was supposedly the true wielder of those weapons. But she finally gave up on those swords and abandoned her Godhood. But now when I see those swords in her hands¡­. These swords have finally chosen a new wielder. It is also a possibility that, this girl could be of master''s clan lineage."

    "Well, that''s quite a lot of information that we were able to speculate. But things will become much clearer if she wakes up soon and you could talk to her."

    Her face lightens up. Kids sure do make her happy. I have known her from the days when we were so young and she has always loved playing with kids. Maybe she alone was getting bored here, that''s why she came to check up on us. And I am glad that she did.

    "Don''t you worry; she seems to notice me when I talked in my previous world''s language. She might not have been taught in this world''s language. I would really like to know about her circumstances. Seeing her state I am quite concerned. She would have killed herself and all of us, if she had decided to go through with that magic spell."

    "Yeah, I too was wondering, do you know what kind of magic that was?"

    "Ahhh¡­ Don''t tell me the Demon Lord known throughout the world as the best magic user could not figure it out." She said those words nonchalantly with a smirk on her face.

    "Don''t joke around; just tell me if you know. Or rather you couldn''t comprehend it yourself. Well what would a sword saint like you would know about magic and its complexities?"

    "Fine I won''t tell you. Just stay like that¡­.haahaaa" And Caroline turned her head away, now slowly and gently caressing the pearl-white hairs of that girl.

    "She totally reminds me of Master. Even her long white hair matches with her. Except her eyes are blood-red instead of deep sky blue which my master has."

    "I see¡­. But weren''t you going to tell me about the magic."

    "No, I won''t."

    "Please, you have to tell me." If this continues, then I might have to stoop as low as begging to her to cough out an answer. Obviously as a magic researcher as myself, I could not let it slide. I had to know, as quickly as possible.

    So it was time to go with plan K.

    Kuchie¡­kuchie¡­ I tried to tickle in her stomach, to force out an answer from her mouth.

    "HAAAHHAAAA¡­HAAAAA" Huge bursts of laughter, drained the tense atmosphere. She sure is sensitive in those areas. Even I enjoy it, in one way.

    Our noises were loud and we haven''t noticed that the unconscious girl had started sweating profusely and making faces of distress.

    She suddenly said something which I couldn''t comprehend as usual, but Caroline seems to understand and was taking it seriously.

    "Please, don''t¡­.don''t die and leave me alone here..."

    She suddenly let out a loud scream and woke up. Her eyes were still in a squinted state and adjusting to the surroundings and our earsplitting voices.

    I don''t know what has happened to her until now, but we were ready to help her in any way we could.

    "You are finally awake. So how does your body feels? Perhaps you would like to eat something sweet."

    Caroline has always had a sweet tooth. But it doesn''t mean that this logic traces back to everyone. If you offer her something sweet and soft like a cake, it was easy to get on her good side and seek forgiveness. Perhaps with this trick I would be able to make her confess an answer from her.

    The girl quickly reacted, to Caroline''s voice. As if she understood what she said. Though I didn''t get the exact terms, but I too could read between those foreign lines. Why couldn''t I, after spending more than 200 years of my life with her. While roaming in the city under guise, exploring dungeons, on the battlefield and finally in our little home. We would always meet, whether it was by accident, by pure chance or coincidence, the work of fate or the myth of red strings that connected our desires for a next meeting.

    By now, the girl started showing some movements by moving her hands, but when she looked in my direction, that is just beside Caroline.

    She jolted a bit. She tried to murmur something with her dry lips and then the most unexpected¡­ but the most rational action one could think of occurred.

    She teleported herself behind Caroline and several composite magical spheres appeared right behind her. Her casting speed was something to be admired. Then several ice swords floated mid-air ready to be launched at me, while she brandished two swords right out of nowhere. A wave of huge gravitational field was set-up in the room. The room got destroyed in a split second. The tables broke and were simply crushed to the ground. The ceiling was dangling as if it was about to fall, under the huge stress of its own increased weight and downward pull.

    "Ahhhhh¡­hhhh" She cried out loud and fell down. Caroline held in her hands and all the magic spell setup was cancelled.

    I casted a small restoration spell, to fix the things back.

    "Don''t push yourself. You are safe in here. Your magic power has been all drained so you might feel a little weak."

    Caroline gently laid her back in her bed, while she didn''t try to resist a bit.

    For a moment I thought, we would be at it again. Wasn''t her magic supposed to be flushed out for a month, but just after thirty minutes she casted so many spells. I think she has already recovered in the meantime while she was asleep. It''s beyond impressive.

    Then I noticed her wearing an expressionless face. She did not seem to be pleased to see me here at all. Maybe she still considers me a threat.

    "How about I leave the room and go out while fixing the things that might have been broken. I will also prepare dinner while I am at it."

    I walked out of the room, while making sure to close the door. It''s better if I leave them alone to talk quietly. Though it wouldn''t matter either way, because I couldn''t understand their language.

    I shut the door and drew a quick breath, because the whole outside was in chaos. I was stunned to see the amount of damage done in a second. My mansion inner structure was destroyed. The beautiful hanger with precious crystals was shattered to pieces on the ground. All the furniture and wall had cracks in them. As if my house was the epicenter of a special disaster course.

    I prepared myself to go from one site to another, fixing things. I was the ex- true demon lord and I simply won''t be outdone.

    ***

    INFORMATION BROCHURE

    MANE APOSTOLO COUNCIL OF THE BEGINNINGS

    After the creation of this universe, the Almighty World God, primarily with his own blood, gave birth to several Gods who represented twenty-four pillars on which this entire universe and His creation stood.

    These twenty four pillars were actually the first generation of True Gods who later formed clans and produced the next set of Gods.

    Angels were brought into existence for the sole purpose of serving the Gods. These Gods later went on to create worlds on the foundation laid down by the World God. Giving it the breath of life and a life-supporting environment. Blessing to those who brought prosperity to lands and worshipped them with their open hearts.

    The Mane Apostolo Council was formed by Him, to decide on how to further create this world and take decision regarding the life forms that would inhabit the three main realms and the worlds that would support the DIVINE SYSTEM & THE TREE OF LIFE.

    In the recent Mane Apostolo Council, out of twenty four pillars, twenty were in favour of the reincarnation system introduced to fulfill the true purpose of Islegard''s existence and bring a clear-cut end to the Great Wars that only left resentment and hatred between the three realms.

    INFORMATION BROCHURE

    PRINCIPIUM WEAPONS

    Weapons created by the Almighty World God and the Divine System itself during the Creation of Cosmos from the nothingness.

    These weapons were the result of the universe gaining self-consciousness and were imbued with His Ichor''s blood. It is said that the carvings on these weapons are the TRUTH of this world and the MEANING behind all the creations.

    These weapons were blessed with His power and have the ability to alter the laws that govern this world. In a way providing the wielder with the sub-administrative rights to the Divine System.

    These weapons have a consciousness of their own and decide their own wielders. They chose their master''s themselves. Each wielder is then said to be granted a wish that appears as an ability of the weapon. Usually the ability is then inherited by the next wielder.

    These weapons are indestructible by all means and no power can destroy them, because in a way they are the symbol of the creation of this world. If they ever fall apart and so shall the world perish.

    When two wielders of Principium Weapons fight in a one-on-one battle, then one of the wielders always dies. And doom falls upon everywhere where the sparks of this battle flies off to.

    Currently, for the principium weapon ¨C WHITE & BLACK ¨C Sachi is the third wielder since the birth of the cosmos. So the swords have currently two abilities and one wish left to be granted to her.. At present she can only use one of the abilities which she was able to bring forth during her fight with the True Demon Lord.

 Chapter 26 - INTERLUDE: MEMORIES & CLOSED PATHS

    INTERLUDE: MEMORIES & CLOSED PATHS

    "Was I victorious.¡­? I think not, there are no popping balloons and it''s so dark to perceive anything. But at the end somehow I was able to see a dazzling star, even in that chaos. It was glowing brightly.

    I was calm for this was not my first time anymore. I have grown up. Hmmm¡­.. I was sure I was dead, if not then why would I be again in a dark empty place. But I don''t think I should be getting proud or habituated of dying in the first place.

    I cannot move my body, not new. Though I feel something tickling my face.

    Suddenly the black curtain like thing distorted in irregular curves. In a lift off, bright light blinded my eyes.

    Noises came pouring in and visuals of the scenery presented themselves in a quick glance in front of me.

    ZZZZZZzzzzzzzZZZZZZZZZzzzz...

    A soft music was playing in the background and the sceneries on both of my side, and even on my front and back kept on changing.

    I was in a car.

    A person just now was wiping my face, maybe with a towel. I tried to move my hands but it won''t respond. Neither my cervical movement nor my legs, answered to my call.

    Just what is happening? I tried to look around and it worked.

    My hands they are so tiny. What is the meaning of this? I looked at my own body below my neck and it was a child''s body. Maybe around five or six years old.

    The person, who wiped my face, appears to be a young woman. I tried to look at her face.

    "¡­.N-N-NN-NOO¡­." There was not one. It was just a black area. There was no face to look at.

    I finally remembered. I used to have this dream until middle school. And then I even forgot about this.

    This person was none-other than my mother and the one driving the car was my father. His face too was blank.

    I knew they were speaking something, but I couldn''t even hear their voices. For some awful reason all my body was doing, performing small claps in odd succession. While my mother tried to repeat it. As if she was playing along with whatever I wanted. I might have been trying to imitate one of the clowns at the carnival, though it might have been a failed venture to begin with. It''s embarrassing to think that we used to put up such non-sensical acts, but our parents without any hesitation tries to enjoy themselves in these meaningless actions of kids.

    What time it is? I wondered and looked outside the side window. Even though I had no control over my own body, I was able to look clearly in all direction. Although I couldn''t hear my parent''s voices or see their faces, the outside voices were clear to me.

    Even now I feel so lonely. Why I have to remember such a terrible memory right now. Just get over with my pain, haven''t I had enough. So please stop tormenting me with this.

    ...Or, rather this world was going to end itself soon anyway.

    It was almost evening. The sky had a red hue, just around where the sun set. It was a clear aesthetic dark blue sky and yet the stars were nowhere around to be seen. The crescent moon was an early show, and it followed us around.

    I wanted to leave. I am afraid of the sounds. It''s too terrible to travel. Going outside of our home was a big mistake. Anything can happen in the outside world and you wouldn''t be able to react when the unthinkable happens. Maybe that''s why I was so adverse to travelling and unconsciously misinterpreted directions in my previous life.

    We were returning from a carnival setup from the next city. After crossing the next check-point on the highway, we would have been back in our city. As far as I remember, it was me who was adamant on going there. And I used every bit of my toddler''s charm to convince my parents to take me there. This was the time when we were returning home.

    POOOPPPOOOO...

    POOOOOO¡­PPPPOOOOO¡­

    My parents looked in the direction from where the sound was coming. It was on the other side of the metal fence, a six-wheeled heavy automobile truck was closing in from another direction at a terrific speed. My parents did not bother with it since it was travelling on the other side except for the loud continuous noise the horn was emitting.

    The truck closed in and the intensity of the speaker grew. My senses expanded, reminding me of the fast approaching heavy wheels, the screeching sound of friction, the smell of burning rubber and the loud CLANG noise of the truck breaking through the metal fences.

    CRASH.

    My world was turned upside ¨Cdown. After the truck jumped from one road to another in a frantic manner, it made a direct hit with the rear of my car. With a loud boom, the car was flipped and went flying off the road.

    Breaking through another large metal fencing, separating the lower contoured land and the elevated road. The car''s shape was altered to a mashed up pulp.

    It turned three hundred and sixty turns for indefinitely and when it stopped¡­

    My sense of time with it, stopped too.

    Red liquid slowly flowed across the grassy uneven ground. The roof was torn apart and the inside space of the car was reduced to none.

    While I was trapped inside the car, a warm embrace held me. I was surrounded by my mother''s body. She had protected me from taking any body injury but was unable to protect my head, which had taken a hit from the car''s metal body.

    From what was told to me after I suffered from amnesia, my father died from severe head injuries, while my mother''s backbone was snapped. It was a horrible accident and help arrived late too. If it was not for my mother''s protection, I might have been dead too.

    Maybe it would have been better that way. If I were dead, I wouldn''t be left alone. People wouldn''t avoid for no good reason at all. I didn''t have to put up with my uncle and aunt''s horrible treatment.

    But it was painful to think that what life my mother tried her best to protect, shouldn''t fall apart or give up so easily. I had to live.

    But I missed even the last opportunity.

    I wonder what my parent''s would have said when they would see me in that unsightly state. Covered all in blood. Lost to my own impulses. And I couldn''t even protect my own life, because I foolishly jumped into trouble, more than I could handle.

    Do they hate me, for that accident? Do they blame me for their deaths? Wasn''t it my fault, they were forced to take me to the carnival. Isn''t that''s the reason I can''t see their faces. They must be angry with me. Why wouldn''t they. I am to blame.

    People around me always end up getting hurt. First my parents met with a horrific road accident. Athena was targeted and attacked by Fenrir because I stayed around her. Maybe uncle and aunt were right about me being a misfortune. Maybe that''s what you call people with a curse. Nothing good ever happened. Nothing went the way I wanted it to. Even that little fox-girl was murdered right in front of me. Maybe if I tried harder, then I could have saved her.

    Had I known this would have happened, that my life would become so miserable.¡­

    "¡­I''m sorry¡­It''s my fault¡­This was all my fault¡­"

    If only I could have met them once again, if only I could have asked for their forgiveness. To always put up with my stupid demands. I won''t ask them for anything anymore. I would obediently listen to whatever they would say and try to be at my best behaviour. If only I could see them again, smiling. If only I could hear them calling out my name, affectionately. If only they could come back to life.

    But,

    "I¡­I don''t have the right¡­to even¡­see them anymo¡­"

    I think my eyes finally opened up again, I was still wrapped in my mother''s arm. I think she was trying to move, to push me outside the window of the car. When her hands finally stopped moving and fell. The surrounding started turning cold soon, blood started running all over my clothes. I couldn''t watch anymore of this, and I felt a huge cavity growing inside my head, trying to break it apart.. I cried in pain and finally I was somehow able to lift my body, but this time, I was back to my new reality.

 Chapter 27 - CHAPTER - 6: A NEW BOND

    CHAPTER 6: A NEW BOND

    When, I woke up, I heard someone speaking to me. Asking me how I was feeling? It was so soothing, that I wanted to know more about this person. It was the same lovely voice that promised to save me, and it did happen. So was I really saved by her?

    For the first time, I understood the words of someone and someone understood mine. It was such a great indescribable feeling. I wanted to talk more. But that had to wait, because I wanted to know about my current situation.

    When I saw the demon lord''s face again. I was first confused and strange thought started crossing my mind. Maybe my delusional nature from previous life took over. Isn''t it the correct moment when the character has to speak, ''You can have my body, but you will never be able to make my heart yours.'' Well I could see that I was lying on a bed, and he was ostentatiously looking at me.

    But wasn''t I still a young girl. My age is one, a complete one. So I tried to take guard behind the lady who appeared to be acquainted well with him. I don''t know of their exact relationship, but to protect myself I was even ready to blast off the demon lord.

    I prepared several magic attack spheres just in case, but then I fell short on magic power. I sank to the ground, but the lady just caught me in time. I looked up at her to thanks her for saving me. But I couldn''t muster up the strength to speak when it mattered the most.

    My sense of speaking had been distorted since I hadn''t talked to anyone for real. But when I looked at her, she had such a peaceful expression, that my racing heart skipped a beat and then slowed down.

    She was such a gorgeous lady and had a charming face. Her skin appeared to be so bright and glistened in the light, while mine was cold and pale white.

    She laid me back on the huge bed, but I did not resist. I had neither the strength to fight, nor any motivation to lift my sword to fight against him. She then said something in a foreign language to make the demon lord leave.

    Her voice made it looked like she took delight in conversing with me. I too had been rearing to hear someone talk to me. And all I could do was response in a yes or no. I was tired, and then I fell asleep in between that talk.

    ***

    ///////////////////// AT THE DINING TABLE ///////////////////////

    From what Caroline, explained to me. The circumstances were too simple and yet complicated knots were there plus the loose ends. The Gods had absurdly decided to take initiative and reincarnated twenty human kids from her previous world accompanied by one God each. Their mission was to save the world. But isn''t it too vague, to understand - from what?

    And I, a kind soul like me, who had given up on fighting several years ago became a victim of this misunderstanding. According to her world''s logic, a demon lord is supposed to be the root cause of all trouble and evil spread across the world. Isn''t that too presumptuous to brazenly make such assumptions.

    A demon lord''s job is to look after the demon kingdom, just like a king rules over the human kingdom. That''s it, where is the tyranny, destruction, wickedness that comes around in their minds.

    But wasn''t this mindset needed in the first place to start a war between races. It''s not that the Gods didn''t know. Or rather they didn''t tell, but pretended to look the other way. Just what are they playing at?

    If another war occurs then it will be on a scale much greater than the Great Wars and this world will be surely destroyed. But this world is one of the most ancient and largest worlds among all the existing ones. They just cannot go around and end it. Could Almighty World God have another motive regarding this reincarnation plan?

    Now, that I think about it isn''t she too unfortunate to be reborn in this hell. All the monsters that were too strong for this world to support were pushed to the brink of extinction during the Great Wars by the Gods and were forced to live here. I still cannot believe it, that she traveled 80 floors, by subjugating all those ancient monsters. Their abilities and strengths defied world logic, for which even shook the Gods themselves.

    But isn''t she herself an exemption. Born in a monster body, turned into human race and even though having a human body of a fifteen year old, the status only shows her to be one year old. She can use all attributes, including the conflicting ones. Her light magic has advanced to the divinity of Gods and at the same time her dark magic has evolved into dark matter magic.

    Does she herself realizes that how much strong and powerful she can become later on in the future. She was a challenge for me even then, but later I might not even be able to stand up against her in a proper fight. It''s too embarrassing for me to accept this, but facts are facts. Though with experience I do have tricks and strategies of my own to defeat a more powerful opponent than myself.

    I laid out the plates on the table and called out for Caroline, who was searching some books on basic language of this world, to help her communicate in this world.

    Caroline came through the door and quickly took her usual spot near the part of the table where the pickle plum jar is usually kept.

    ''I have already told Sachi, yes that''s what her name was supposed to be¡­to join us in dinner.'' Caroline though to herself.

    "So what have you made today? I would have loved to help in the kitchen, but you know things came up¡­"

    "You don''t need to make excuses. I was fine on my own. Since a guest will be joining, I made rice and curry." I pulled the chair and sat beside her.

    "Nothing for the desert?" She tried to sound so innocent and demanding at the same time.

    "Fine I will look into it; if something unique and easy clicks me then I will prepare the dish."

    But something suddenly caught our attention. A young girl quietly standing stock-still at the entrance.

    "Why don''t you come in?"

    Again listening to that foreign language, she walked down and took a seat two meter away from us. Maybe she is still keeping a distance, because she is not sure whether to trust us or not.

    She was wearing her usual white dress. Her skin was white almost as if it was transparent and her red eyes, reminded me of the red spider lilies that grew in the lake of the royal demon palace. She was a lovely girl, to the point where I was afraid that if I touched her as gently as I could, I might end up hurting her. It was impossible to believe that few hours ago, we had a battle to death and now we are eating on the same table. I am not against the idea, and this was not a first time for this kind of situation to transpire.

    However, those eyes which during our battle were beaming with joy were now awfully hollow. It was to the point where one could describe it as expressionless.

    Perhaps because of the tension her expression was stiff. She didn''t seem to be focusing. She kept on starting at the food, as if she was seeing it for the first time. It was suspicious whether or not she could even see us or the food.

    No before that I couldn''t even sense a will within her.

    Isn''t this calmness¡­a bit strange? Just what exactly happened to her?

    We cannot stay quite like this, I know¡­.. this would surely work.

    "Is the curry not to your liking? If you want then I can play flying aeroplane spoon game." I tried to put up a smile. This trick always worked on Lili and then she would always finish the dish.

    However, unexpectedly the girl''s expression did not change. She suddenly started crying, and speaking something I cannot understood.

    Caroline pinched me tightly on my right hand and I let out a shrill scream "AHhhh¡­"

    "What was that for?"

    "You forgot!"

    Ah! I remember she cannot understand my language, and even though she is one year old she is not a kid to fall for the flying spoon act. After all aeroplane is a thing which is from her world, so it wouldn''t sound too amusing for her. In this world we only had space-balloons for air travels or tamed griffins or wyverns.

    I used to be proud of knowing all the languages of each species and every other ancient language of Gods, but other world language was a space-case for me. Just how many times will my pride be shattered today.

    "So, what exactly did she understood?"

    "She is asking for mercy, because she thinks that you are feeding her for the last time before killing her. How shameful! And you look creepy with that smile."

    I think I heard something cracking in my heart. I had screwed up, my life is over. This is what I get for showing kindness. Just what kind of fiendish picture she has of me in her mind. I am not that bad looking, am I. No, I am the adult here. I must act calm and smart over it. But even my smile was rejected by a young girl.

    Does Lili find my smile to be creepy too? I was at my wits end, as if I was taking damage of being verbally self-abused and on being misunderstood.

    After Caroline was further able to explain my position, she quieted down and quickly finished the food. Then Caroline took her back to her room so that she could recuperate.

    ***

    ////////////////////////// SACHI KONDO - POV /////////////////////////////////

    I was lying on a huge bed and thinking back how I ended up here¡­. I considered myself fortunate to meet such kind people. The demon lord decided to spare my life and the female hero, is also a previous reincarnate like me. Though I am not surprised, I was concerned with the fact that why such an information was not disclosed to us in the divine realm. Even some of the facts of the Great Wars which she described were quite different from the history books I studied in the library of the Pantheon.

    Though I find it quite amusing how, the True Demon Lord and True Hero fell in love with each other on the battlefield. They self resigned from their post, while faking their deaths and thus bringing a close curtain on the war. From where I see, it''s the usual trope where they were unwillingly used as pawns by those people in power to instigate conflicts which later unexpectedly turned into some sort of world-war.

    I too told them everything about the reincarnation plan and who my god in contract was. We were told to keep it a secret, but if the other party is themselves able to conclude that I was reincarnated then the promise is not considered broken. Also as a fellow reincarnate, I should be thankful to her for lending me these books of this world''s human language and feeding me curry. It was surely to die-for.

    I read through them carefully and using Analyse skill I made sure to remember them. It was as if the whole new language was installed into me like a computer program. Though it took me two hours, learning a new language this way is quite easy.

    Now that I remember, for some reason hearing Athena''s name she looked astonished. Or, maybe I am still feeling a bit dizzy in the head. They did say that I won''t be able to use magic for a while, but I think I have regained half of my strength.

    Now they are living a peaceful and happy life here. I am so happy for them to have such a nice environment of living that it makes me jealous.

    She had a home, people she cared for and they loved her too. I too wanted to be a part of such a loving relationship.

    I too wanted to reunite with people I know or I cared for. I wanted to get back to Lady Athena. If I stay here any longer, then I will only cause trouble for them. Because now I know that people around me always end up getting hurt. So I must leave.

    This is for the best.

    It was nighttime. The hallway seems to have quitted down. I have not travelled through the house, so I knew I would get lost in here.

    So I decided to jump from the window, I was on the third floor. Even though it''s high, using wind magic or even a direct jump won''t put a scratch on me. But to keep the noise down, I need to become one with the air.

    I slowly descended down to keep even the nocturnals from waking up. I saw the huge two gates, right in front of me, though we were far apart. I looked back and a huge stunning mansion was towering in front of me.

    [TELEPORT]

    I was now standing outside the gate. I then passed through floor 80, while I found floor 81 and 82 empty.

    They must have cleared the monsters before hand to stop them from trespassing on floor 80. Well that makes it quick.

    I soon will be out of this nowhere land and free from this desire of hunting and killing monsters. I knew I was changing, but whether this changing was good or not I didn''t knew.

    On floor 83, I was swarmed by five hundred DRACO ROADIES. They were some kind of lizard men with nasty faces, long spiked tails and a huge built body. Each of them was almost 10 feet tall. Possessing super strength and wielded Magitite maces. Some even had spears which they threw at me at an incredible speed. They were arranged in flanks with some magician class monsters at the back. It was like a small national army on a parade of demonstrating their military strength.

    "But it matters not. I don''t have time for your slow tactical games of war."

    I was now going to play with my own rules.

    My arms flashed blue and with speed that seemed to race with light, I hacked through their flesh.

    For far-away monsters, I used -

    [DISMANTLE]

    My eyes started glowing red and slowly all the lizard were wiped out.

    After clearing all the mob monster, the boss character appeared which was their chief tribe. Without hesitating I drew my dual blades and made my way to the next floor.

    Unlike the previous floor this floor but had a single monster. Frost Queen.

    The whole floor was covered in ice. I saw my own reflection in the mirror like frozen water, but I did not respond to it. Above several icy steps a huge ice throne was implanted on which the queen sat with a manic laugh.

    Several ice spears of different lengths and thickness came at me from all sides. I used my advanced magic sense and started dodging and blocking them with my swords. Even from above and below, ice spikes would appear without any warning. Had I not been able to sense the change of magic flow in nature in advance then I won''t have been able to avoid them.

    In midst of all the chaos, I leapt towards the queen, directly aiming at her neck, but my swords only were able to cut through a shield slowing down its momentum and were blocked by another silver sword which the ice queen was holding in her hands.

    CLANG. CLANG. CLANG.

    Sounds of frozen metal banging against each other reverberated and echoed in that blinding ice-storm. The temperature was below minus forty degree Celsius. But my body was not responding to the absence of heat. It was all fine, I thought. But since my status window cannot explain their exact values, I was oblivious to the magic particles I had in my possession currently. Maybe because of the sealing spell they used on me, the magic replenishing veins were deeply affected by it.

    I could slowly feel my consciousness slipping out of my grasp. My movements slowed down. The attack power and the weight of each of my sword strike became lighter by second. My vision narrowed and finally turned hollow.

    "AhhhhAAAhhhhhh¡­...HHHHH"

    Several ice spears were thrust through my abdomen. Blood spilled out from my mouth and gushed out through the opening in my stomach. It was definitely painful and more effective than an alarm clock placed directly under my ears to wake me up.

    I cannot fall asleep now. I wouldn''t die of cold, nor excessive loss of blood and neither by the hands of this monster queen. But due to my own foolishness. I thought I could handle everything on my own. I didn''t need to depend on anyone, or so I thought. I came alone in this world and maybe I will die alone¡­. this time I was not sure.

    I think that to happen every time but for some reason, I always wake up.

    Maybe I was counting on to that. Maybe I wanted to stay in that warm indoors a bit longer. It was peaceful talking with that lady.

    I did not even say anything before leaving. How rude of me, to hurt her feelings like this. After she had been so good to me, I ended up ignoring her. Did I even thank her?

    I don''t remember doing it. I am so inconsiderate of other''s feelings and oblivious to my own responsibilities.

    I wanted to be saved. To be told that it would be fine, if I stop and rest for a while. Even if I hurried I knew I was not prepared to face the outside world, when I couldn''t even make up my own mind of what to do with this new life.

    This time if I woke up again, then I would surely accept the kindness of the people who are good to me.

    ***

    MONSTER DIARY

    FROST QUEEN {CATASTROPHE CLASS MONSTER}

    NAME : GLACIES REGINA

    AGE : 5000 YEARS

    RACE :FALLEN DEMON GOD

    LEVEL : 6000

    HP : 60,000

    MP :1,00,000

    SP : 90,000

    SKILLS : [ICE PALACE] [CRYOKINESIS][MYSTIC ICE MAGIC] [WATER MAGIC LV 8] [TELEKINESIS] [DARK MATTER MAGIC LV 7] [ULTRA SELF REGENERATION] [CRYSTAL SKIN]

    TITLES : ICE KALEID, ICE SCULPTOR

    ///////////////////// CAROLINE ASCALON ASHBORN - POV ///////////////////////

    I was resting inside my bedroom, waiting for Zyl to come. Today, I learned so many things that have changed back in my previous world. But the more I hear, the more I wanted to know.

    My favourite anime ended in exactly the other way around of what I had initially thought of. The main character, put a bullet in his own head and transferred his heart to another dying person, later regaining back his memories and proposing to the girl he loved the very next day. And the girl without any explanation understood what had actually happened. How perceptive of her¡­. I even feel embarrassed to say that I ever liked such kind of show. Just who directed the ending and created such a tragic mishap? Wouldn''t it be nicer, if the person who was donated heart also loved the same girl? But no, he went for the heroine''s twin younger sister, and now the two of them are in conflict. Thus the second season has been put on hold. Now I will never know, who ended up with whom. Young relationships can be so complex sometimes.

    I took a deep sigh and thought of the previous life background which she explained to me in short. She lost both of her parents at a very young age and was not properly taken care of by her guardians.

    I feel sorry for her, to end up in this hell, all alone. But now that she is here, I will definitely look after her. The state I find her is similar to that of me when the Great War started and I witnessed the first battle between the Gods and the Devils. Humans, demons, elves, beastmen and all other races were just fodder and pawns for them. Some ventured to gain power, some wanted glory in vanity, and some wanted to swim in riches while others wanted to command authority. No wish is completely and inherently good or evil and this war was a means to fulfill their wishes. But what they lost in there, were they really able to afford the heavy price.

    But who would have thought that out of all Gods Athena, was willing to come back to Isleguard and that too as a reincarnate. It was probably that kid, who was able to change her mind. She must have meant a lot more to her, if Athena was willing to go this far.

    I still remember the day, when she was just a little kid, almost two hundred years back. During the final battle, her father who was the Strategist for the war and her mother another war planner and looked after the supply chain unit and research over new magical spells used by the enemy.

    During the last wave of enemies, when the Excidium Tower was discovered to absorb all the energy from the world core and the final plan to compress all that energy and destroy the world. They took it on themselves to go to the tower and stop the process mid-way. I was their escort, while Master Urza was leading the main army to finally subjugate the last enemy main base.

    We reached the top floor of the tower after facing several difficulties, but it was already too late. They asked me to leave and in return to carry Athena to safety. Even though they would be able to stop the world core from self ¨Cdestruction but according to the Eidos system, the energy released from the already absorbed core, needs to be suppressed and even then the whole area would be caught up in the after wave of the explosion.

    Someone was needed as a brain filter to control the explosion and not let it spread to the battlefield. They tricked me and secretly teleported me to the nearby base where Athena was staying on probation waiting for her parents to return.

    That day, I lost two important people in my life. But at the same time millions of life was saved that day; it didn''t matter whether they were good or evil. Or whether they were on our side or a part of enemy''s forces, it really didn''t matter to them. They sacrificed their life to protect everyone.

    They were Gods and even then they couldn''t be resurrected back in divine realm. The reason being that the explosion involved the breaking down of the Ichor''s blood which destroyed their Soul Core and they were lost in the war forever.

    But how, a mere human like me could ever hope to explain myself to a child Athena. Even though that time she acted maturely, and held back I knew it was hard on her. She knew the consequences of her parents joining the war and never to return, but she was kind and finally forgave me. I still remember her words, of how she told me that her parents were so happy that they could meet a true hero who saves all like me and they would surely have no regrets if they were able to save so many lives.

    That day she returned back to the divine realm, but I knew she was weak at her heart. That wound which the war left on her would haunt her eternally. And I was to blame for it.

    But I wonder if her wounds were patched up by this girl, then I could not be more than grateful to her. She is filled with youth and talent. It shines with both kindness and strength and basks in compassion and respect for those who are honest to their own lives. Maybe she is the salvation I was waiting for these years, the lamp that I needed after my long stay in the depths of despair. The light that will shine no matter how old and dark it gets. For it eternally gets brighter and brighter. And I the ex-True Hero wanted to see it grow and bath in it.

    I received a strong signal from my Domain boundary.

    Did she really think, she would be able to escape my Agrice Domain Sword Technique? It''s a single hand sword technique in which the user expands his consciousness to a large range and perceives information in a single beat. Even a small change is registered in slow motion which allows the user to defend and later attack the enemy simultaneously.

    But I can also use it for surveillance. Since it''s a soul martial skill, hiding magic doesn''t work. It is actually set-up to detect the intention of soul and its movements. And right now she is in a lot of distress and her mind is jumbled up. Doesn''t she realize her body condition and how it''s holding up? I can''t believe she would try to run off in a high feverish state and that too while she is unable to recover or use magical powers.

    Just how desperate is she?

    I walked out of my room and tried to quickly follow her, but I needed to put on some light clothes first.

    So, she can even use long range advance teleport. Even I have the ability to only use the short range ones. She is not to be underestimated. To think that she was self-taught in magic. Thought her six-attributes might have been a big help, but to corner the demon lord in a magic battle was a feat to be reckoned with. It''s impressive to see magic of this world and science of our world to be combined in such a spectacular way.

    Maybe it''s true after all, people are able to break through the wall that they have set-up to limit themselves, when there is no one to say that ''you cannot do it.''

    I was on floor 83, but she was nowhere to be found around. Wasn''t there supposed to be around five hundred lizard-type monsters of SS-class with a catastrophe class boss. But all I could see was blood spilled all around. There was no monster corpse or any sign of living being present.

    "PHANTOM SOMNIUM" I unleashed my unique skill. This part of my ability specifically allows me to see the things that happened in the past here.

    A small blue hazy screen appeared over my palm and as I said the monsters were alive a few minutes ago. But then she entered the floor. Her expression was grim as usual.

    But what happened next was beyond my expectations. I thought Zylon told me everything about her powers but I think even he couldn''t evaluate her powers properly.

    Her hands were surrounded in blue laser like plasma, and moving in a single line-up flash she chopped through the monster like running a knife over melted butter. It was smooth like the flow of a gentle stream that could carve a ravine in a huge rock.

    For far away opponent I saw her eyes glowing in deep red and with my expanded senses I saw the life force inside the monster expand in a peculiar single lines. Suddenly the body of the monster expanded and burst open with blood scattered all around like a crimson flower blooming in spring.

    And she was able to use such a dangerous ability continuously. Even though the scene was so gruesome, I could see the faint light of pleasure in her eyes. The ecstasy of fighting. But it also brought her true character to light; of enjoying the bloodshed .The faint glimpse of delight in her eyes, her beaming smile which bloomed naturally on her face. And yet she might have been unaware about it. She was too busy fighting the monsters to even take notice of herself.

    She fights recklessly, with too many openings. Just having a good healing spell doesn''t make it okay to sustain pain and get on being hit, if you can make your enemy pay back in return.

    Then after defeating the final reptile, the boss monster came forth. He was five times bigger than his troops and his skin was reinforced with magic to the max.

    Her dual blades appeared beside her waist and she unsheathed them in a flashy manner. She sure likes to shine; I now had a nice comparison of her to someone.

    Her lips rose up to catch a small breath and a single strike flared in front of my eyes. Leaving behind a bright black and white trail the blades bisected the enormous giant lizard body.

    Not even leaving his enemy the strength to cry in pain, she silently stood there with her blades tightly clenched between both her hands. She submersed in the blood rain which formed from the falling of such a large monster.

    Then all the monster corpses were engulfed in black webs and then disappeared. So she has a relatively similar skill to my own Phantom Materialisation.

    "She is a beast, clothed in her innocent childlike beauty." I could clearly see why the principium weapons chose a human. The true mark of being born in her clan and inheriting its powers. I had no doubt about it; she had to be from Master''s lineage.

    But I needed to hurry, even though she was somehow able to recover some of her magic, she won''t last long like this.

    My fears came true on the next floor, where the fallen Demon God was trying to hurt her.

    Seeing her in pain, made my blood boil. As if I was burning from inside, I could not forgive the person who tried to hurt her. I unsheathed my own two blades. While one of them was much wider and longer than the other. The another blade had a much sharper edge.

    I glided like a hawk, mid-air towards the Frost Queen. Sensing my bloodlust approaching her, she tried to block my thick blade, but that was the second biggest mistake of her life she could commit after hurting her, and I was going to make her realize it soon.

    While her sword shattered under the great pressure of my first strike, my other sword, quietly sliced and went past through her neck.

    The ability of these swords was for the broader sword to double its defense on the exact damage taken, while at the same time the attacking power of the thin sword is made twice.

    Impressed!! I know quite a special ability, isn''t it!

    My Phantom ability activated and the corpse of the Frost queen turned into black mist. It actually fused with my ability where it is materialized like a phantom soul which I can later imbue it in my blade.

    I tried to break free her from the spikes by shattering the ice in a single punch. She fell in my arms. She was so light weight that felt like carrying a bag of feathers. I could carry her back home even like this. I looked at her deep wounds, which healed in a single blink of an eye. Even her clothes grew back and the blood stains vanished.

    Even in sleep her faced looked so peaceful and her body felt so cold, as if she had been sleeping for a very long-long time. All I could hope was that when she woke up she would be finally able to make up her mind of what to do next. All I wanted was to see her smiling. Always¡­

    ***

    /////////////////////// FLASHBACK {SACHI KONDO - POV} /////////////////////

    "Sachi look this way, don''t turn your head away."I was hearing this voice for the first time. But it felt like I had been hearing it from the start of my world. A voice that was etched in my heart deep within, every time I heard it calling me it made my breathing heavier. The more it called out my name, the more I wanted to look, to open my eyes and see it for myself.

    The image of my parents.

    But I knew if I open my eyes then there will only be blank faces.

    I hate it, the thought that I forgot about my own parents. Even when I see their pictures, I cannot seem to remember them. So they never fit in my dream frames.

    The only way to solve it was, as I thought it to be, was to remember them on my own. But this was the first time I heard their voices, so I obediently followed it. I was scared but, when I removed the hands covering my small phoenix eyes of my kid form, cheerful voices sprang in my ears. They were loud, but they sounded so happy. The scenery was vivid as day even when the sun was about to set.

    That day before leaving the carnival, in front of the huge Ferris wheel, we took together a family photo.

    "Sachi what''s the matter, why are you crying? Did something go inside your eye? Tell mama¡­" Even though I was not in control of my own body I think my overwhelmed feelings affected my nervous system to induce such a forced reflex.

    How I wish I could hear her call my name a thousand times more. To burn this image deep within my eyes. To settle with a vow to never forget such fond memories again.

    Under that beautiful sunset, my father was holding me on his head, while my mother clicked the photo of three of us. On that small screen, the big smiling faces of my parents appeared so bright to me¡­

    How could they be so happy, when they were about to die, the next moment after leaving this place. I wanted to warn them, but my own body was not under my control. I wanted to scream, but all I could do was make another stupid selfish request.

    "Mom, Dad let''s come here again tomorrow."

    "Tomorrow¡­.that might be difficult dear."

    "But I want to come here every day, with you all."

    "And what will you be doing here coming every day, aren''t you too young to work here."My father replied in a sarcastic tone, while trying to sound funny by forcibly speaking through his nose.

    I pouted as a way to show how angry I was. My whole-hearted request denied so easily on the spot, was not something I liked. Didn''t mom say, I was her little angel, so why won''t come with me here to play every day.

    "But I want to come here, or, I will again start writing on the tables and walls."

    "Now, now don''t be impatient. If you really want to play then you should come here next time with your friends."

    "Friends???"

    "Yeah friends, that you make in school or other children whom you play with in the park." My father again said something which I could not have understood that time.

    Finally my mother made an effort to make things clear for me.

    "Yes, Sachi you should make lot of friends and come with them here. Then you will be truly able to enjoy this amusement park. Friends are those who are almost about your same age and you can trust. You wish to be with them whenever you are sad or happy."

    "Then mother and father won''t be my friends."

    "We are your friends, but the more friends you make, the happier and easier your life becomes."

    After hearing those words¡­At that time I said something that made my mother and father happy, that they couldn''t stop laughing.

    Who knows I might be serious about it and yet was able to crack a joke for them, or what I said was so ridiculous to them that they couldn''t stop laughing.

    But their smile was all that I needed.

    I think I knew what I wanted. What I had to do next, to achieve my goal.

    I wanted to head out on a journey and this time instead of hiding wanted to explore this new world. To see everything this magical world had to offer that I was not able to see previously.

    Magic can truly work miracles. I had got a new life and this time I wanted to dedicate it to myself and to people who believed in me. To make new friends and live without any regrets. I wanted to live a happy peaceful life and no one should interfere in it.

    ***

    ////////////////////////////// SACHI KONDO - POV /////////////////////////////////

    A warm sensation enveloped my body. I was confused.

    Just a minute ago I was writhing in intense pain in my stomach of being pierced and dying? Just what in the world was happening now?

    The pain had magically disappeared and my muddled mind had finally cleared up.I was supposed to feel sad? Maybe?

    But for some reason I felt extremely light and happy. As if a huge weight or doubt had been lifted from my mind.

    My eyes were still too heavy to open by themselves, but I could hear a sweet melody playing along by. Someone was singing.

    Happy dreams come together

    Walking on ropes forever

    Millions of desires flow down the river

    Lets forge our paths altogether

    To the bed of flowers of wishes forever.

    To fall from a cliff

    Or fly off with the wind

    I roll down under the stairs

    Oh no, I just woke up from a dream

    But first I must return home

    To a treasure more valuable than all.

    And then we shall be on our way

    {*Aureatelo ¨C referred to as the place where dreams become reality.

    To the land of Aureatelo.}

    "So you woke up. Tell me how you are feeling?"

    "Sorry! For interrupting¡­I¡­I...Feel fine now."

    "¡­I see. It''s just a family song which my mother used to sing to me back on earth."

    I was feeling so embarrassed to say this, but I finally did say. Though it might have sounded a bit rude, seeing that I was being done a favour.

    "But why am I being carried."

    Caroline, the hero was giving me a piggy back ride. And we were heading in the direction of the mansion when we just shifted to a path on left which drifted us to a totally new location. One could not have possibly guessed that such a place existed here.

    We were now walking through a forest where the foliage from the densely packed trees seemed to spread out overhead like a ceiling. It was a forest where even the light of day was obstructed, not that I would know because it was almost night here.

    Using magic to implement a day and night system, was periodically set here. It was so advanced that one could even see the seasons and weather changing alternatively or so I have been told.

    My cheeks were red with embarrassment. I felt that I could walk on my own now, but I did not interrupt her, or asked her to stop and drop me. I was enjoying the ride; I wanted to be like this for a bit longer. So I tightened my grip, while in response Caroline pushed me up a bit to make the surroundings a bit clearer. She was really a tall woman and I notice now that she has rather peculiar long ears. And from up-high I could surely say that the scenery looked a bit much more appealing than when walking on the ground.

    Soon, the forest cleared up and a huge circular open area showed up. But my eyes were rolling upward across the huge black sky dotted with a stream of beautiful glittering dots. It was a river adored with shining pearls, from which the light exuded radially in all directions, attracting attention from far and wide in the cosmos. It was breath-taking.

    So, she brought me here to see this. She put me back on the ground so that I could see the full sky from the advantage point.

    "If you think this is amazing, then the stars in the outside world are much more stunning than this."

    "I would love to see those." Maybe this was the first time when I answered so openly, without holding up anything.

    "I can look and tell that you have finally made your decision."

    "¡­I am still not sure. There is so much to do and think for. I have to learn so many things. About reading, writing and speaking, common sense of this world, currency system, politics, controlling my power and abilities. Things that needs to be eliminated from this world and the things I had to protect."

    "Then I am sure, that you have already all figured it out. It''s just that you are now in a phase of preparing for your happy future that you have envisioned for yourself."

    "I want to get strong enough to eradicate all of my enemies in a single gaze. I don''t want someone to disturb the peace of this world which will be my new home. I wanted to make myself happy and the people around me happy too." I tried to make myself clear, though the more I think the vaguer I sounded.

    I don''t know a single thing about what''s happening in the outside world. Where Athena is? What about my other classmates what are they doing for this world? How strong are they, since they must be leading a good life and being trained by their respective Gods. I am sure, the whole picture and the wish I have are much difficult to achieve, than I make it sound.

    Impossible, that''s what it would appear in a critic''s eye, but that made it look like a thing I wanted to do the more. An endless pursuit, which you get done by first taking small steps and achieving small victories.

    "I have a proposal for you, why don''t you stay here with us. You can learn so many things from us, and when you think that you are ready to leave¡­ then¡­"

    Caroline stopped after putting forth such a unique request. To me it more appeared like it was a first point of contact of happiness for me.

    Maybe I wanted to stay. Maybe I can learn so many things here. Meeting these amazing people I realized that knowing others is not so bad.

    You get to feel so many types of new emotions.

    And right now I was so happy but a little sad and worried at the same time.

    The feeling of being attached to someone. To respect the person, and try to become just like them. To be loved and love them in return. To be looked after and worry for others. To learn by sharing thoughts and performing actions that helps you to become more capable.

    But my hands were steeped deep in blood. I didn''t know what was happening to my psyche myself. I was turning something into a non-human. Or rather I tried to forget that I was born a non-human, a monster. My violent tendencies had intensified. I craved fighting. I was no different than those monsters.

    "But am I allowed to have such happiness." Happiness doesn''t appear without a reason you need to think carefully. Whether you deserved it or not. Whether its rightfully yours or not! Whether you are making others to force themselves to behave in a certain way. At the end you are the one getting hurt. Because afterwards the other party would surely leave you behind, when they think they had enough of you.

    "Keeping true to your ambitions when it could mean life or death¡­ that isn''t something just anyone can do. Even when you were fighting the demon lord, weren''t you thinking of how you can save this world."

    "But people near me always get hurt. I cannot bear to see something happen to them. If something would have happened to you on floor 84, while rescuing me then I wouldn''t have been able to forgive myself."

    "Don''t forget that we are the strongest in this world. There is nothing that can actually hurt us. You get it right." Caroline under the silver light of the stars appeared so confident with those words that I wanted to stay with her. I admired her for saving me twice. She understood how I felt and what I really wanted from the start. And yet she patiently waited for me to arrive at an answer by myself.

    I wanted to stay here not just because I had no other choice to go anywhere else but, because I wanted to stay.

    And now more than anything I wanted to be with this person, to know more about this person. To become a part of her life and make her a part of my own.

    To form a connection ¨C a bond.

    Caroline then knelt down a bit leveling her head and eye sight with that of mine. She then slowly brought her head across my own and her lips near my ears.

    Hugging me lightly, I silently stood there, unable to move.

    "You know, it''s okay for you to stay here. As long as you want. You don''t need to be alone, because I want you to stay with me."

    I knew I was crying, but I did not make a sound. I moved my head forward and hugged her tightly in turn by enlarging the open area which my arms could cover.

    I did not want her to see my crying.

    How could I, when those words were so strong and fulfilling, that I thought I could achieve anything in this world.

    "I would love to." I hurriedly said in a light tone, trying to still hide the fact that my eyes were filled to the brim now. If I moved or spoke any further, I might not be able to hold them in. It was such a blissful occasion. How could I make others feel sad just because I got overwhelmingly happy?

    Suddenly my body was lifted in her long hands which emanated extra-ordinary strength and affection at the same time. She put me at her back again and started walking.

    "THANK YOU!!! FOR EVERYTHING YOU HAVE DONE UP TILL NOW FOR ME." I finally said what I wanted to.

    "There''s no need to say thanks when we are a family."

    "FAMILY¡­???" Now there are those words, which I didn''t expect to pop-up.

    "Yes, family, since we are going to live together for a long time. I am sure you will love living here. It might feel like we are cut from the outside world, but it is a paradise that he and I created for ourselves to have a loving happy life. And I want you to be a part of it."

    .

    .

    .

    Silence fell for a long time as she continued walking, while I carelessly tried to move around my head, pretending to observe the plants and small nocturnal animals, in a vain attempt to hide my eagerness and awkwardness.

    "Then, let''s go back home. You need to rest a lot and punishment is in order to leave without saying anything."

    "Waitttt¡­. What?"

    While she laughed with a hearty smile, I was left in awe and wonder.

    ***

    ///////////////////////////// A FIRST MORNING /////////////////////////////

    I was lying in my bed, because of the exhaustion from the excessive magic drainage and inability to absorb magic, which normally my body was able to do before.

    Since I was a monster, without magic my body gets excessively weak than it should have been. But fortunately my fever had subsided. While Caroline was telling the demon lord what had happened.

    I though the demon lord would shout at me for putting everyone in danger, but instead he scrubbed off his hair and smiling at me he calmly said, "I am glad that things got settled before you condition could have taken a worse. And I am surprised to see that you picked up this world''s language so fast."

    For some reason, I was first happy to hear those words but from inside a voice cried out that this was not how a true demon lord should behave. Even though he is self-retired, but he should have acted more violently. He might have destroyed his own room or punched open one of the walls. Or could have threatened me for making a mistake and punish me.

    So another feeling arouse from inside that I needed to make him behave like a demon lord, otherwise my mind and heart won''t be able to take it anymore. I cannot let my hard research work in fantasy novels go to waste. Since I cannot change my prior knowledge I had to try and come up with a way to change his ways.

    "Sachi listen¡­" Caroline called for me.

    While I directed all my attention to her she continued.

    "Since your status window doesn''t show a name, we have decided to give you a new name."

    "But isn''t Sachi just fine." I tried to see the situation from her point of view and realized what she was getting at.

    "I know, but it would not be good if you move around in the outside world without a name in the status window, it''s not normal and will attract suspicion towards you identity."

    "I see, so how are we going to this. Is it just as simple as that you give me a name." Because individually I had already thought and done so many things previously to get a name issued on my status but none worked. For example I tried carving my name on the dungeon walls, and then I tried to use my own blood to write it. Then I tried to use monster corpses to form a big name sign of mine. But there were no changes observed.

    "Well it is indeed simple. Just an extra requirement. So we both have decided to adopt you and will be your mother and father from now on."

    "Wait, I was not told about this, isn''t it out of the blue. Please think carefully about this. I don''t want to interfere in your life. You know that I will be leaving after sometime, so wouldn''t the fact that you both are alive might be revealed."

    "Didn''t I say before, that we are going to be a family and family members trust each other. You are going to be our sweet little daughter. You are so cute and little, how could I resist the temptation when the seat is open. You are just one year old and someone needs to look after you, because of your reckless behaviour. Now be a good girl and do what your mother tells you. There aren''t going to be any yes''sss or no''sss."

    I am still worried whether this decision is good for us or not. I tried to ransack my brain to think of the consequences¡­

    "Zyl, do you have a problem."

    "No, not at all. I think the house will become much more lively with her around."

    I see¡­she had been planning to do this from since then. FAMILY.

    I looked outside the window and it was already morning. The artificial sun and sky prepared by the automatic weather system felt more charming and lively than the morning of the busy city life.

    I looked outside the window and a pair of a typical squirrel species of mother and baby was playing on the branch of a nearby tree.

    There is no need to think of complicated stuffs like consequences and planning. I wanted to be happy and right now I could only feel joy when I accept being a part of such a loving family.

    The daughter of a true hero and a true demon lord

    "¡­Mamma¡­.and Papa please give me a name." I hurriedly uttered the line trying to hide my hesitation. I might have never sounded so much confident in my whole life after being reincarnated. This was my best decision in this life I have taken up till now.

    And I just know it. I wanted to be happy and this as the best way to experience how it feels to be loved by someone you hold dear too.

    "So, Caroline have you thought of a name, or do we need to come up with one on the spot¡­" The demon lord inquired, or rather I should say father.

    "Don''t worry dear I have thought this through. I have already a name in mind. And all of you are going to like the sound of it."

    After a moment of pause the name vibrated through my ear drums creating a delightful sensation. It had such a nice ring to it. More importantly it was a name my mother choose for me. The second precious thing in my possession in this world after my dual swords.

    "ALICIA"

    "From now on your name is ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN. The daughter of the true demon lord Zylon Ashborn and true hero Caroline Ascalon Ashborn."

    I had lost my smile because I was stunned and moved by the dreadful beauty of hell. But with this new identity I just might be able to know why was I born in this hell. Why I had to endure up until now? And was I really that special to end up with such happiness.

    "I love my name. Alicia."

    ''Sooo cute and beautiful." Caroline thought to herself as she saw her new daughter smile under the bountiful glow of fresh sunlight. She couldn''t control herself and leapt on the bed tightly hugging her. Rubbing her cheeks alongside her glowing soft small tender developing cheeks.

    Amidst that happiness, something interrupted my happy reunion with my new family.

    [YOU HAVE LEVELD UP]

    I looked at my mother with a concerned look because of what was going to happen. I was worried. What if all of this vanished after I woke up. What if all of it proved to be my imagination. I did not want to be alone again. I did not wanted to go back to sleep when I can be with my own family now. Why now of all times.

    Caroline, my mother looked at me affectionately, even though I haven''t told them, she was able to get a gist of it of what was going to happen.

    She kissed me on my cheeks, while my panicked mind returned to its initial peaceful state.

    This time I did not wanted to leave things like this. I did not have time to explain. I wanted to return these feelings in a mere single moment.

    So how would a person like me who grew all alone, did all things alone and never expressed her true feeling to anyone can pull this off.

    The answer to how to convey your feelings¡­ there was no answer.

    If you loved someone deeply enough, then your own feelings would surely get across to whom you wanted it to - unconditionally.

    It just happens, so naturally that you can only admire that such a beautiful feeling exists in this world.

    I kissed on my mother''s cheeks passionately.

    "I love you¡­" with those words I let go off her and white threads started covering my entire body, till I was completely engulfed by it.

    With light fading in front of my eyes, I went in deep slumber. Knowing that I was not alone anymore, because someone was watching over me. Protecting me. I could rest easy and for the first time sleep without having any fear in mind.

    ***

    //////////////////// DIVINE SYSTEM ////////////////////////////////////

    [YOU HAVE RECEIVED A NEW NAME]

    [NAME : ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN]

    [TRANSFERRING AUTHORITIES...]

    [YOU HAVE REACHED LEVEL 20]

    [GLUTTONY REACHED LV 10]

    [ACQUIRED WORLD SEVERING WEB]

    [ACQUIRED ETERNAL POISON]

    [RECEIVED TITLE ¨C TRUE DEMON LORD CANDIDATE]

    [AUTHORITY WISH GRANTED ¨C IMMORTALITY ACTIVATED]

    [ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ACTIVATED]

    [SEVENTH FORM : EYE OF VOXDEUS]

    [EVOLUTION STAGE : 2 INTIALIZING]

    [TRUE DEMON LORD ¨C SOUL CORE ANALYSIS COMPLETE]

    [SPECIES EVOLUTION¡­.. IN PROCESS]

    [GRESSUS SYSTEM ¨C CODE SET-UP]

    [CODE ¨C LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE ¨C AUTHORITY GRANTED]

    [SPECIES EVOLUTION COMPLETE]

    "¡­Am I awake now. My head feels so heavy." My head felt like it was over-burdened. As if blood has collected in one of the areas and was bothering me.

    "Is that whole leveling up thing over? What a weird way to level up. Just how many days has it been?"

    [IT HAS BEEN EXACTLY 10 DAYS SINCE YOU REACHED LEVEL 20]

    "I see it has been 10 days¡­..Wait was I hearing things right now." I looked around and I was still in the dark.

    Why can''t I move?

    [EVOLUTION HAS YET TO REACH ITS FINAL STAGE]

    Is this a ''answer my question'' quiz show going on? It felt like whatever question I thought just gets answered by someone. Wait, isn''t that exactly what''s happening.

    Since I was meeting a new person, proper introductions are in order.

    "Hello my name is Alicia Ascalon Ashborn. I am one years old and I like to create new magic spells." Now that''s how you give proper introductions. I had been wanting to use my name to introduce myself to someone after getting a new one. I waited for a reply but then a worried mechanical voice spoke to me.

    [I already know about that!]

    My dream of giving proper introduction shattered and it was all this voice''s fault. If I knew where he was then I would have surely burned him in my black flare.

    "And do you mind explaining how do you know about me and you haven''t introduced yourself yet." I tried pointing my finger upwards since the voice appeared to be coming from there.

    [I AM YOU. TO BE PRECISE HALF OF YOUR BRAIN.]

    "That''s just creepy, why a voice of an old computer is buzzing inside of my brain."

    [That''s just rude. You should more importantly call me at least a supercomputer. In your world I would be more properly referred to like an artificial intelligence ¨C an AI for short.]

    This voice suddenly sounds like it is suffering from an identity crisis and is desperately trying to clear the allegations put on him.

    "That confirms it, you are definitely me. It''s like I am in my subconscious this dark empty space, where I can only see myself in the light. So tell me what your other half is made of."

    Sure, there won''t be any complications if I converse with half of myself inside this new empty space.

    [MY FIRST HALF IS BORN OUT OF YOUR CONSCIOUSNESS. WHILE THE OTHER HALF BELONGS TO THE DIVINE SYSTEM. I AM THE PRODUCT OF THE UNIQUE SKILL ¨C EYE OF VOXDEUS]

    "That''s amazing, so you really are an AI, fitted inside my brain. Don''t tell me you implanted a chip inside of me."

    [NO. THERE IS NO CHIP. I AM INSTALLED IN THE NON-USABLE OR RAHTER UNDER-DEVELOPED PARTS OF YOUR BRAIN, WHICH IS USUALLY DORMANT OR INACTIVE.]

    I see so it''s more like using the hidden potential of my brain as a skill.

    "So what use are you, or rather that can wait. Do you know how to get me out of here?"

    [YES. FOR COMPLETING THE PROCESS YOU FIRST HAVE TO GIVE ME A NAME AND ASSIGN ME A JOB]

    "That''s simple. I think I already have thought of two names. How about Super Deluxe Iron Machina Mark I Processor."

    [I am asking to name a part of yourself and not a toy series which is to be put up on sale. And if you would rather keep it short.]

    "You sure are choosey like me. But aren''t computers named that way just how I did."

    [¡­. So, what is the second name choice?]

    "Yeah it''s rather short, as you demanded. But how about simply calling you ''Al''. Is it to your taste now?"

    [Al¡­. NAME : AL CONFIRMED. JOB PROFILE : REQUESTING]

    "I see you need a job too, then since I am living in a family now, someone needs to look after things¡­fantasy world¡­how about a guardian. Since you are half me and half made up of divine system."

    [JOB : GUARDIAN CONFIRMED]

    "Fine now let me out. I quickly want to meet my new family."

    [Yes, before that but could I please know, what should I call you.]

    "Since, I gave you a name, I think it''s fine if you decide it by yourself what you should call me."

    [I see. SCANNING MEMORY DATA. PREFERENCES SEARCHING.]

    [FOUND¡­ FILE : MY DARK FANTASY SECRET LIFE PLANS ... ...NOW SCANNING]

    "Wait!! What kind of memory file you are reading without my permission. Stop it and let me out of here."

    [REFERENCE SEARCH COMPLETE]

    "N-NOOOOO. How could you invade my private thoughts? Wait aren''t you already a part of it¡­. but even so it doesn''t make fine to make it the more conscious to me."

    [REQUEST ACCEPTED]

    [AS YOU WISH MY PRINCESS]

    "¡­..PRINCESS¡­. did I really wanted to be called a princess. It might be when I was young. But now it looks silly. Wait¡­ why the place is falling. No we need to reconsider what you are calling me. Come back here. Super Deluxe¡­.Junk¡­Iron Machina Mark I Processor."

    [¡­.HUH¡­]

    Don''t turn your head away and ''huh'' me. Aren''t you my guardian!

    "I am sorry Al, I was just joking. Don''t get angry with yourself. AHahhh¡­"

    Light flashed in front of my eyes and I finally woke up.

    ***

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN

    AGE : 1 YEAR

    RACE : HUMAN ¡ú DEMON

    LEVEL : 20

    HP : ERR MP : ERR SP : ERR

    UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS

    ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION

    ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE

    ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA

    ? FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL

    ? FIFTH FORM : EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE

    ? SIXTH FORM : EYE OF BEING

    ? SEVENTH FORM : EYE OF VOXDEUS

    SKILLS :[GLUTTONY LV 10][ETERNAL POISON][WORLD SEVERING WEBS] [SAGE OF ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WATER MAGIC] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WOOD MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WIND MAGIC] [ADVANCED SOUND MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED SPACE- TIME MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED ICE MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED GRAVITY MAGIC] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] [SAGE OF ADVANCED LIGHTNING MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED EARTH MAGIC] [BIO-ENGINEERING] [ELEMENT MANIPULATION] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION] [BARRIER MAGIC LV 9]

    TITLE : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER,

    IMMORTALITY, MERCILESS, TRUE DEMON LORD CANDIDATE

    /////////////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE ////////////////////////

    SEVENTH FORM : EYE OF VOXDEUS

    Allows the user to have a mind link with the divine system''s consciousness.

    Allows users to affect the thought waves that directly link the brain of living beings with the creation genesis. These thought waves are capable of causing various phenomenal changes that appear as magic. Hence amplifying the thought waves in turn makes the magic abilities more powerful. Can also create parallel egos for separate data handling.

    This ability is also able to carry out several orders made by the user, which lessens the user''s mental load. It boosts the growth and learning process of the user.

    SKILL : [THOUGHT ACCELERATION] [CONSCIOUS STALE] [EGO CREATION]

    /////////////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE ////////////////////////

    TITLE : IMMORTALITY

    The holder of the title is immortal and cannot die due to body destruction, mental attacks, body ailments, curse or disease.

    However destruction of soul core, would mean deletion of existence from the divine system and the authority of the title will fail to function ¨C causing death.

    Holder becomes neutral to body fatigue, sleep, hunger and other unnecessary feelings that may inflict pain.

    Downfall is that it messes with the biological clock of the body. Hampers personality development because the sense of time and life span changes. Observed to be more severe in cases of reincarnates.

    NOTE : However these sensations can be artificially recreated by using Al.

    /////////////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE ////////////////////////

    WORLD SEVERING WEBS

    Web magic which have an advanced divine attribute.

    The webs can now be produced from any point existing in space.

    These webs are indestructible. {Except for principium weapon and high class advanced divine magic or black matter magic}

    These webs have the ability to cross dimensions, time and even world barriers and still remain intact.

    /////////////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE ////////////////////////

    GLUTTONY LEVEL 10

    Allows user to devour soul, physical body, raw energy, magic power and life force directly and transfer it to the soul core of the user.

    Can also create copies of souls by using analysis skill over the devoured souls. Hence the skills are transferred intact by gaining relative information on the target.

    Can absorb magic even from greater distances. Can isolate various substances after devouring the mixture composition.

    /////////////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE ////////////////////////

    TITLE INFORMATION REGARDING DEMON LORDS & ITS AUTHORITIES

    [TITLES ARE SUPPOSEDLY AUTHORITIES GRANTED BY THE DIVINE SYSTEM TO AN INDIVIDUAL TO TAKE CONTROL BASED ON HIS ACHIEVEMENTS, POWER STANDARDS AND LINEAGE.]

    In this world there are four title regarding the demon lords.

    These are with their authority level :-

    Demon Lord candidate < Demon Lord < True Demon Lord Candidate < True Demon Lord

    True Demon Lord belongs to the Royal Demon Clan of noble blood. He has supreme authority over not only the demons and other demon title holders but also over all the other non-human species like vampires, dwarves, beastmen, elves¡­..

    A True Demon Lord Candidate also belongs to the Royal Demon Family and has supreme authority to an extent over the demons and other clans. They are next in line to declare their candidacy as ''True''.

    A Demon Lord serves under the True Demon Lord {also referred to as the Demon King}. They belong to the various powerful clans of the demon tribe. They also serve as the Demon Generals of the demon army.

    {Note : after the previous True Demon Lord was declared dead in the Great Wars, no one was able to ascend to the title of True Demon Lord and so his throne still remains empty.}

 Chapter 28 - CHAPTER - 7 : IS THAT HOW YOU LEARN THINGS

    CHAPTER 7 : IS THAT HOW YOU LEARN THINGS

    "Do you have any idea what is happening to our dear daughter Zyl." I was now standing a bit far away from a huge white cocoon, in which Alicia was wrapped up inside.

    "When you look into her status window and her condition, I would say its type of an evolving level up. But this is somewhat still fundamentally different. There is more to it than just leveling up. Just look at the flow of magic power in our surrounding. Those white threads are special. They are first absorbing the raw magic power from the environment, assimilating it and finally transferring it to her."

    "But, how long do you think she will stay like this. Parting so soon just after, it''s kind of sad."

    "I know I feel the same. By the way do you have those five Teneo stones with you?"

    I took them out of my side pocket at the end of my shirt and passed it to him. I wonder what he was going to use them for. They were now just ordinary stones but a very high density magic field is trapped inside. Usually it takes more than four years to prepare a single stone and the materials required to form it alchemically is extremely rare with a sophisticated process of production involved. It was one of the most sought for weapon during the Great War and was used by both the sides on an extensive scale.

    If you are not able to handle the sealing magic properly, the condensed energy will go berserk and the explosion would kill you. But after sealing it properly, then breaking the energy free from the stone and reusing it is still an unachievable feat.

    I watched Zyl carefully as he then brought them close to the white cocoon like thing and those normal colourful stones started glowing. Vast amount of magical power started flowing from them and into the white webs.

    "But¡­.How is that possible?" I couldn''t hold back my curiosity. I wanted to know, and the only person who could answer my question would be the great magic emperor Zylon.

    "Who knows?"

    "Wait you cannot tell..."

    "Maybe¡­or maybe not."

    "I see you are still upset from before. You are still unable to figure out what kind of spell construction she used."

    "I don''t know what you are talking about?" He hurriedly spoke and turned around his head ignoring me. Pretending like I was not here.

    "Fine then I will tell you, but first you need to tell me what is going on with her."

    "Really¡­. You see I think it''s because she possess all six basic magic attribute and at the same time can perfectly use all their derivatives. Her level does not appear in the status window, which means they are maxed out. Her compatibility is perfectly in sync with our surrounding which contains all the six attributes. So it does not bother her if she directly absorbs them without using a filter."

    Well that''s true, if someone with five attribute directly tried to absorb magic from the surrounding, his body might suffer several injuries at spiritual level. Since he does not possess aptitude for the sixth attribute the other attributes antagonist component will repel it, which in turn will destroy the mind of the magician. It''s almost similar to - only people with the same blood group can donate to people having the same blood group. But AB+ blood group can accept blood from all.

    "But is that really all Zyl, I think there is really more to it than that."

    "I have another theory, what if her natural attribute is not the six basic attribute after all. Just the thought of having all six is bizarre. Specially possessing the dark and light element together. You do realize it''s something even Gods cannot achieve even if they desire. So for a human body it''s unthinkable even if she has gained immortality title. There is another explanation for such a thing to happen. But I am not sure. I will have to think more about it."

    Zyl then took out some sort of a magic measuring device and holding its two small thin silver rods in hands started waving it around the room.

    Outside the window, at the door, below the chair and bed, over the cocoon, over my clothes, over my face¡­. Hey watch it!!

    "So what did you find? Any luck?"

    "Her body constitution is amazing. But in the least if her status shows human, I doubt her origin is a human."

    "Didn''t she tell us that she was born as a spider? Though spiders are one of the weakest races in this world even if they are of monster category."

    "No, that won''t suffice. It''s not that she was a spider. It was just that her actual body was replicated as a spider."

    "She does possess an uncanny title: Legacy of Goddess Arachne. She said it was her first title, she had."

    "Wasn''t Goddess Arachne your side''s Head Research Developer or something along those lines. Engineering soldiers who could fight for a prolonged term with the undead army of the devils. Do you think she has to do anything with her body''s origin?"

    "Well, I did hear she was obsessed with making beings that could survive all extreme conditions a body can be subjected too. I did hear that since her own divine body was weak, she eagerly wanted to join the battle. So she used to speak of creating an ultimate body for herself that can evolve and get stronger to adapt to any situation. But she died in an enemy invasion of the base and was killed by one of the Devil''s General¡­"

    "So what if¡­. What if¡­ she succeeded and then hid her achievement and waited for it to grow. Though she couldn''t see it the end."

    Then I gave some thought to the process involved in reincarnation¡­

    "It is said that during the reincarnation process by Gods the actual use of the magic circle is to lay strip the soul of the previous body and find a new one in the new world. Seeing how mysterious her power is, that would explain her ending up in such a soulless body¡­. And went through this hell."

    "What are you talking about; it is this hell that has made her stronger. It is indeed an ultimate creation. A new life-form. Just think initially her body was extremely weak. But then by consuming the monsters here she took their raw energy and makes it her own. Then during this evolving up process she draws magic power directly from this dungeon''s inner walls. A highly dense magical area where such strong monsters with exceptional magic powers lived. She has no limits. She will keep on growing and gaining strength. Unlike us who have finally reached their limit in leveling up."

    "A being with boundless power. That''s so cool. Our daughter is awesome in all ways. She is a beauty and also going to be super strong."

    "That''s another way to put it. It won''t be long before she would surpass us."

    "Or, she might already have, but cannot use her full strength efficiently."

    "That was obvious during our fight. She lacks swordsmanship skills. And even with only magic she has no control over efficiently storing in and drawing it out at a single point. And other finer details."

    I then saw Caroline lost in thought, so I just reminded her in case.

    "So, tell me what she did to cast that destructive spell."

    "Yeah sure, I will tell you, after she wakes up."

    "Wait¡­ what¡­.why not now¡­.you promised."

    "Of course, I will keep my promise, so I will tell you. But after she wakes up."

    I had been betrayed and cheated by my own wife. I forgot she never mentioned when she was going to reveal the secret. I cursed myself for my foolishness as I banged on the floor and ashamed of the fact that my own wife outwitted me in a deal.

    "You are evil, I will never forget this." All I could do was cry and run out of the room but that would be too pathetic. So I again just stared back at Caroline, who seems to have come up with a new dish of idea.

    She smiled and coming closer to my face,

    "So how about we two train her, in our own respective fields."

    "That''s sound interesting to have such a special student. But you do realize the consequences. Being trained by the best swordsman in the world and the best magic user in the world. I don''t know whether she would be able to keep up with the training or not. But she will become so strong that no one could handle her."

    "I have faith in her and that''s why before anyone else lay hands on her and corrupt her, I want to see her blossom in all good ways. It''s just that¡­ BECAUSE OF HER EXTRAORDINARY POWERS I DON''T WANT HER TO BE EXPLOITED AS A HERO OR BE FEARED AS A DEMON LORD."

    "Caroline¡­ you truly care for her that much."

    "IT''S JUST THAT I WANT HER TO LIVE A FULFILLING LIFE OF WHICH SHE CAN BE PROUD OF AND DON''T HAVE TO HIDE HERSELF LIKE US FROM THIS WORLD."

    I exactly understood now how she felt, we were on the same boat going downstream, and there was no turning back now. But she still has a chance, to live her life with all the freedoms, she wants to. How could we allow our daughter to meet the same horrible consequences and suffer a terrible fate¡­

    "I understand. I will give her all my knowledge and skills which I have learnt and honed it to its maximum in my life."

    "¡­And then there are those mindless Gods who think they can do anything whenever they please with this world. I will not let them control my daughter. She will possess a will that will far surpass what even those stupid Gods cannot fathom at the top. She will not yield her will to others, and unlike us be strong enough to walk on a path she believes is right. Isn''t that right Zyl¡­"

    At that time when the true demon lord looked at Caroline his heart skipped a beat, seeing his wife happily smiling it reminded him of the day they first met on their travels to get stronger, achieve their dreams and realize their true potential¡­.

    ***

    ////////////// A MEMORY FROM THE PAST ¨C ZYLON ASHBORN - POV ///////////////

    The smile I saw on her face today, reminded me of the day when I met Caroline ¨C the True Hero of this World - for the first time....

    I was travelling in the northern forest of the human territory at that time. I had to keep my identity as the prince of the Royal Demon Family and at that time being a true demon lord candidate a secret. As a Royal member I had the ability to shrink my horns and make them invisible, though every time I did it, it made my head tingle and my hairs would always get messed up.

    Horns being one of the most sensitive and arousing part of a demon is no joke. Mind it¡­

    I wanted to explore a newly appeared dungeon whose boss monster was supposed to be a three headed serpent. The magical stone embedded in its head was reported to be abnormally huge. This information even though was kept extremely hidden, only the powerful of those would have known and ventured for this exceptional item. I needed it to increase my magical powers and make alchemy based potions and weapon enhancers.

    At that time even the two continents were not at war, but everyday conflicts had sent deep-rooted hatred in between both the species. Since I was from the royal family I did not knew much about the mechanics of the outside society and so I always use to keep to myself. Away from the people who wanted to use my authority, gain my favour in every wrong way possible. At that time I was just around 27 years old and that''s fairly young for a demon. It would be around seven years later that the Great War broke out after an entire country was wiped out mysteriously.

    As usual I continued to walk on the route to the dungeon entrance while wearing a black robe, which even though plain was magically enhanced for defense from surprise attacks and keep my senses unaffected from any hazardous environment. I always used to live on the edge.

    I was not yet strong enough to rule over the whole demon continent and other non-human races. I always thought that to get strong I would have to keep on working hard alone so that no one else held me back. Or rather I was afraid or I knew that if I work with someone then due to my weakness I might lose them. I had to get stronger to protect my kingdom, my people and end this upending war before it happens, all on my own.

    Just before I could reach the entrance of the dungeon, a trap magic activated which sealed me off inside a barrier. Suddenly from everywhere fire magic arrows were launched at me.

    "Such petty tricks won''t work on me, fire in my hands and devilish be my voice ¨C fireburst stream."

    A huge fire typhoon engulfed all the arrows and melted them away. But my spell should not have been under-estimated as it broke down the whole barrier in a single contact.

    Five people with swords came running at me, while more arrows were launched at the same time. As I dodged the first swing by bending my body downwards and making him fall off by sliding my right leg in a half circle, in that position I moved forward and from inside my long robe drew out a black dagger, made of an ancient dragon''s tooth.

    CLANG.

    Yellow sparks flew by as the second intruder''s sword went soaring high in the air. I kicked in his abdomen and as he went flying I put up an ice barrier to my left to stop the incoming arrows. The second man landed on the third and knocked him out.

    But at that time who would have thought, that the fourth attacker would throw his sword at me. Producing a shrill sound the sword carried itself straight in air and headed for my neck. I had just casted my magic so there was no time left to chant for a second spell. My one of the legs was still in air, while my right hand held the dagger. I thought I could block it. But then my hands stopped moving. I was late to realize that I had been hit by a paralysis spell, and since its casting was long, quickly nullifying it was a no go.

    I am so pathetic, had I been more good at my footwork or had more physical strength as a knight, I might have spinned around and dodged. But not out of the paralysis poison, but out of fear my eyes were strictly attached to the flying blade.

    Who would have known in that movement a young human girl would swoop in and cut that sword in half with her own sword.

    It was beautiful.

    The speed at which her sword moved, the whole strike as if was visible in a straight single stroke line as clear to leave a marking in open space.

    She turned around, while I was still nullifying the paralysis spell, my eyes still looking ahead.

    A woman maybe around seventeen years old holding a weird looking flashy sword with a curved, single-edged blade turned around. She had a concerned looking eyes and at the same time had a constant smile which glowed under the sun. Her emerald green coloured long hairs rippling in the wind as she flexed her long body and a beautiful tall looking human girl almost same size as me but with a much brilliant aura asked¡­

    "Are you fine? Do you have any injury?"

    By now I had dispelled the paralysis spell and putting back the dagger inside the scabbard hidden under my robe I answered while my head was down.

    "No I am fine now."

    "Good." A joyful voice carried a simple word shot through my ears.

    Something jumped out of the bushes and at a breath-taking speed a light slashed through the air and knocked off the fourth and the fifth assailant.

    At the end of the light stream, there stood a tiny little girl with a much mature face and posture but was clouded with an expression of doubt and anger.

    "At least you should be thanking her instead of turning around your head from your saviour under that robe." It was a bit of a stingy sound but the truth.

    "Master." Called out another manly voice from the bush and out came another young human maybe around 22 years old. Holding two people in his hand, his thin built falsified his own true strength.

    "I have caught their magic archer and mage." He continued.

    "Excellent job my apprentice." She gave a thumb up to that man. Maybe they had a master-pupil relationship of some sort. But why is that young girl the master.

    "Hey, you¡­you the one under the hood. You haven''t said thank you to us yet. These days the adventurers have grown to become so haughty." It was that same stingy voice.

    Where were my manners? Or was I too complacent to say thank you to a human for helping me out. Or was it because it was a girl. I am sure I had talked to girls when I was studying at the demon academy. Or was it because there was something different about her, we met for the first time and yet the way she talked to me felt like she and I were close acquaintances.

    That being said why did I let my guard down around these guys. All I could know they might be another group of attackers, or the same group with some conflicts. But now I just can''t bring myself to get my daggers out. After seeing that the assailants were tied up and taken care of, I thought my work was over.

    So I started walking away, thinking that was the best course of action, hoping to never see them again. But then I was stopped¡­ unexpectedly¡­ or I could have just walked away ignoring them, but I turned around to the voice calling out to me¡­.

    "Hey, wait¡­ you haven''t introduced yourself. And why were they attacking you."

    After a long pause, I had decided on what words to speak¡­

    "I don''t know who they were."

    "Is that so¡­." For my long though question-cum-answer that was a quick response.

    "Hey don''t trust this guy; he took an awful lot of time to come up with that response. He is weird and suspicious." That same stingy voice.

    But I had bit my own finger as my timing and thinking miss-fired back at me.

    "I really don''t know who they were & I don''t see any reason why I should state my purpose of being here." Short and precise, I thought. That would keep them quite, now I can finally leave. Yeahhh¡­, or so I thought.

    "Maybe we should capture him too. Hiding his face, he must have a huge bounty on him. Might as well hand over this criminal to the knights of chivalric order." That same shorty stingy voice, kept on ruining my day.

    "Don''t be so hasty Mal, he seems to be in a pinch that is why we decided to help him. Branding him as a criminal now will be wrong."

    At least someone is level headed in this group.

    "No, no Karol you shouldn''t be easy going with this ungrateful kid who needs a woman to step in and save him."

    That pimp, I will crush her.

    "Maybe first we should ask that guy, about his situation."

    I think I should leave soon, or things might get ugly. I understand they saved me, so they would surely like to know a little about that person, obviously. But someone was crossing the line here.

    "Carol, you are still so innocent and a pure hearted it is people like these that try to destroy the loving world you dream of. Just look at his dark robe and that thin dagger. Cheap things and scrawny appearance ¨C I am sure his appearance matches to a purse snatcher on the highway, whose wanted poster I saw in the empire. Let''s hand him over to the knights. Justice shall prevail."

    I quietly walked to the person spouting nonsense about me and holding her petite body high in my hands¡­

    "Hey what are you doing..hey ..hey¡­put me down¡­.you mongrel¡­"

    I gently put her down.

    "I knew you were weak¡­.Ah¡­.AhhhhAHHHHhhhhAhHHHH¡­"

    She was now sitting on a thick raised platform of freezing ice which I specially created using magic. She would obviously yell as her butt gets freezing cold in a blink. And I had forcibly stick her to it using magic, so it will be awhile before the ice melts and she breaks free.

    Serves her right. How could she call a prince like that? It was best if she got executed had she been in the demon territory for disrespecting me. And I wouldn''t interfere to save her then. Hehehe¡­

    "Mal, are you okay."

    "That piece of trash, Ahh¡­ how ¡­ahhh¡­ he dares do this¡­Hhhhhh."

    "It''s your fault for picking up on him. Sir I am sorry if she bothered you."

    "No, Karol you shouldn''t be the one being sorry¡­.AHHHH..AHHH. Damn it all."

    "Mal, at least behave of your age. Now then, I think it''s better to introduce ourselves first. My name is Karol, she is my companion Mal and this is my other companion Mukka."

    Being left no choice I had to explain myself.

    So, I slowly walked to the front and taking off my hood displayed my manly charms. Even in the demon kingdom I am considered the most eligible and handsome bachelor according to the surveys. But I always wondered what good these surveys were doing for our kingdom.

    "My name is Zyl and I am not bothered at all. You see because I am not scrawny and neither someone suspicious." I usually used this alias to travel around while keeping a low profile.

    ''He might have cool looks, but it is obvious that he is clearly bothered by it. That puts him off. But that means that he is a good person at least and not someone we should beware of.'' Karol {Caroline} though to herself as she saw the man in front of him taking off his hood.

    "Hey, tell us why you are here at least." That tiny girl was now somehow miraculously free of that sticking magic. She must be pretty strong, wait is she a dwarf. That would explain her foul tongue and rude behaviour towards innocent guys like me.

    "I think those people were some ordinary hunters who wanted to hunt people who come out of the dungeon after they had conquered it. But seeing me alone, they thought it was better for them to attack me now."

    "I see, then that means we two parties saved each other."

    "Hey Karol, what do you mean by that? It''s clearly obvious that we saved the guy. He is the one who owes us and not the other way around."

    "Just think, Mal had he not been attacked, after we had conquered the dungeon, we might had been tired and getting attacked by those bandits after that would had been bad. We might not have gotten out of it unscathed. So you have our thanks in return mister for getting attacked first."

    I was dumb-founded at her conclusion which she so brazenly arrived at. It was totally ridiculous and too optimistic to be true. Though it was quite blunt of her saying that I was some kind of a decoy or it was my bad to begin with getting attacked by them and all. She is messing with my commonality. And for some reason I ended up¡­thanking her.

    "Thank you for saving my life. Now I will have to take my leave for some urgent matter I had to attend to. Next time we meet I will make sure that your debt is payed." I thought this time for sure it was over.

    But the ideas of this human girl knew no bounds and rationality.

    "I think you can pay your debt even now."

    "What do you mean by that?" Didn''t I just explain her I had an urgent matter to attend to?

    "Aren''t you too aiming for the dungeon?"

    "I don''t think it''s any of your concern."

    "But I think we can have your help. You see we three too are aiming for that dungeon in front of us. And we three are close combat fighters."

    "What are you exactly proposing?" I had no idea what that human mind of her''s is thinking.

    "As a mage please temporarily join our party. And consider your debt paid."

    "Hey, Karol, are you sure of this. This guy is a pain. Just look how weak and thin he is. He doesn''t even have a muscle or hair on his chin. He will surely slow us down." Guessed so, she is a dwarf. You stupid dwarfs¡­

    "Now, Mal you surely remember his fire spell. Weren''t you yourself surprised by it? It would be nice to have him on this raid. I am sure he will handle himself just fine and won''t slow us down."

    "I see Master, your point in this. He might be a good safety measure after all."

    "Hey Mukka you should be supporting me and not him."

    "Yes I might be aiming for the dungeon. But I have no reason to share the spoils. So I would rather do it myself." I tried making my intentions clear. Now they would surely leave me alone.

    "Yes its fine. Keep it all."

    "You see. So goodby¡­. Wait what¡­. You are fine giving me everything."

    "Yeah, our purpose here was to clear the dungeon to stop the monster break and level up a bit at the same time we were at it."

    I then thought about the consequences. The three looks pretty strong. But the three headed serpent is a formidable monster and carelessness may be our doom. If one of the members makes a mistake or is lacking in ability, another person can suffer. But then I remembered her speaking how she was confident of clearing the dungeon. She might actually be strong to say things like that without an ounce of hesitation in her eyes.

    And ¡­.. and maybe I wanted to see her swordsmanship too.

    "You don''t need to be hesitant. If you find the situation dangerous just run away."

    "Yeah, make sure to run and don''t piss in your pants." That stingy voice again and her filthy Dwarven language. Had she known that one day I would be her king, I doubt even then she would show some restrain. That time I am sure it will be fine if I pass an order to execute her.

    "Fine if the conditions are as you put it, I am ready to form a temporary party with you."

    That day even I don''t know exactly what made me to accept their invitation. But that was my first time meeting her that changed my life and outlook of this world forever. Her thoughts and ideas had a great effect on me and brought in me a change ¨C a good one. That I was able to realize my dream of becoming the greatest demon king and inherit the title of True Demon Lord later in the future.

    It was because no matter what I did, she did not let go off me and continued with her pestering. But in truth I never got annoyed with it. It was more like I was always looking forward to it in some way or another.

    It was because of her that I could make my mind to make my own allies with whom I could trust my life like Geld, Leon and Elenor. Comrades who would never betray me and stay with me not because I am someone important or powerful but because they wanted to . They saw me as an equal, a friend and a comrade.

    That''s what I had always wanted. Maybe that day it was because what she told me after we slayed the three headed- serpent together.

    "Zyl, I think you would make a fine friend, so you should trust more people and let them help you when you are in trouble. I too would like to be one of them." These words may not be that complicated or too big a demand but I wanted for it to come true for a very long time.

    I still remember the brilliant smile on her face as she wished for my happiness from the bottom of her heart. We were no more than acquaintances; she had the heart of a true hero. One who resolved everyone''s problem knowingly or unknowingly and unconditionally.

    But this was not our only fateful encounter but more of them were about to come at unexpected events whether being chased down by an army, or being caught in a monster outbreak or protecting people from natural disasters or infiltrating suspicious mansions. Unforeseen meetings bound by strings of fate always brought us together somehow. And I always looked forward to those small meetings.

    And today again, I wish that I can always see that smile every day. If she wishes that for our daughter then I will make it come true no matter what.

    ***

    //////////////////////////// SACHI KONDO - POV //////////////////////////////

    The world cracked in front of me as I woke up from a tiring conversation with myself which implied I had still to learn a lot.

    I tore through the white cocoon, as it easily came falling apart as I gently slid my fingers through where the webs appeared to be joined.

    Light shone as I jumped out and was suddenly in arms of someone, as if they had been waiting for me all this while to come out.

    I did not try to move my head, because I knew who that person was. It was my mother. Even though she did not give birth to me in this world, she accepted me and treated me like her own child. So it would be wrong of me to not return those feelings. And most important of all because I wanted to.

    "Welcome home." An embrace so warm and words so sweet that I might not get enough of it even if I get used to.

    But then something felt wrong with my head, not only that but my back feels a bit weird too. And that uneasiness kept on growing, till I no longer could hold back my curiosity.

    I lifted up my head and by shifting my eyeballs to the top, I spotted an almost circular horn protruding out of my head and hitting mother''s cheek.

    "Huh¡­"

    "Hah¡­" Mother cried too in astonishment.

    "HAAAAAhhhhhhh¡­" While I screamed out of surprise the very next moment.

    But mother, instead of being surprised she looked more excited about this but on the other hand father standing on the other side of the bed had a look of inquisitive temperament. As if he was about to conduct an extensive research after observing his experimental object.

    I looked at my back and two black wings were shaking uncontrollably. Just what is happening with my body, even the dress I am wearing has turned black, except that my hairs are still white and eyes red with a much deeper colour than before.

    Suddenly mother started rubbing her fingers around my horn and had a bewildered expression on her face. This was more than I could take, as a peculiar sensation wrapped around my head, which was getting unbearable by every second.

    My breathing somehow got heavy and I wanted to stop her.

    "I knew horns are one of the sensitive portion of demons." Mother seems to be happy by confirming her prerequisite doubts.

    But if you already know that now, then stop it. But instead she gently started rolling her hands across my wings too.

    So I was a demon now. How did that happen¡­right the status did mention about evolving and scanning father. So don''t tell me it tried to replicate his features and alter my genes to a demon.

    What the hell, I did not give permission for this. My life was over, first there was language problem and now don''t tell me I would be stuck with this appearance problem.

    Then I glanced back at my mother, my eyes in the dark because of her shadow over me, I could see a smile curled from one ear to another. Don''t tell me she is enjoying seeing me behaving in such an arousing manner. The sensation of having a horn was a first for me and I did not know exactly how to react.

    By instinct I kicked on the ground and drifted myself back till my back was touching the wall.

    ''Someone help me'' I wanted to cry out loud. But falling a victim to my own mother''s evil acts where I am being assaulted inside a dungeon, just who would rescue me.

    That''s when father came behind mother, whom I thought to be my saviour.

    "Caroline stop¡­"

    "But I was enjoying it. We already had ascertained that such a thing was going to happen. So it''s fine¡­"

    "No I am telling this is not the way you do it."

    WAIT! What is he even speaking? Didn''t he jump in to save his daughter? How did I not foresee how my parents could have been a weird in their own ways? Even though they were strong, they were the biggest shut-ins I had ever met who had stayed here for at least two hundred years. They beat me¡­

    After all they are strongest and it''s common for them to have a fanatical nature and weird quirks.

    He suddenly bent down and as if watching every inch of my horns and wings, he stopped at my face.

    "There is no doubt about it, her curved horns and black wings are identical to a female of the royal demon family. And even her face has changed a bit. She exactly looks like my mother back in her youth."

    "I would say her jaw line somehow is matching with yours and has the same coloured horns. She is definitely your daughter."

    "She must have used her analysis skills on me during her fight and when she leveled up, she used that data to turn into a demon. So that''s the secret of ''Legacy of Goddess Arachne'' title."

    I was confused, and just awkwardly stared at them. Without knowing having much information, they had exactly figured out what I was and then they properly explained things to me.

    My parents are so reliable as they explained how things were and what exactly I might be.

    "So you both are saying that I have the ability to evolve and change into any species if I want to. And by defeating enemies I can absorb their power and get stronger." I exclaimed as I stood from my fallen position, leaning on the wall.

    "Exactly, that''s what your father concluded." My mother confirmed the facts.

    "So, am I going to stay like this?"

    "No, I think you should be able to take any form. Why don''t you try thinking of reversing back to your human form?"

    I don''t know whether that will work or not, but there is no point in thinking about it if I do not try.

    I tried to remember back my human form and suddenly tendrils of white and black web in a mix started tracing their way around me and in a second I returned back to my human form.

    ''Yes.'' Or so I thought as I was then asked to practice this. I turned myself again into a demon, and every time I did mother greedily stared at my horns and wings with lustful eyes. According to her thought they might look stiff but were actually soft to touch.

    So, instead of complaining and being pushed down to ground and be embarrassedly violated by my mother I went through the experiment.

    "So, now I have full control over how I can change form. And now I know how I can easily do it."

    Then mother clapped her hands to draw everyone''s attention.

    "Fine then, since we could not hold our welcoming party for Alicia that time, so we are going to do it now."

    "Really." A party¡­I realized someone has never did such a thing for me. Even my own uncle and aunt never wished or let me purchase a birthday cake on my birthday. As for friends I had none to invite or celebrate with.

    "And, guess what, I will be cooking food and you are going to love it."

    "Umu. I would actually love to try your cooking." I thought I should go with the flow. But I was actually very excited about it. Wait did I just make a child like sound, nah¡­ never mind.

    But my suspicions rose when my father''s face spoke otherwise. Though I couldn''t comprehend what exactly it meant.

    ***

 Chapter 29 - CHAPTER - 8 : I AM FINE TAKING CARE OF A KID

    CHAPTER 8 : I AM FINE TAKING CARE OF A KID

    "Food is ready¡­" My mother came in from the back where the kitchen was supposed to be as I was eagerly waiting for the dishes mother had specially prepared for this occasion that is me.

    It was as if I received an epiphany and was now able to comprehend my father''s doubts. His weird looks, thoughtless expressions and biting his own lips from time to time.

    Times like these even if you get used to it, you wish to disappear from this world for a moment.

    Something incomprehensible was laid out in front. While my mother was smiling and waiting for us to start eating, I thought it would be nice to know the contents of the food first. I won''t have a problem because I had devoured monsters before, and this was the food prepared by mother. I could never say no to it.

    But the problem lied with the taste-buds of father. His reaction was enough to un-telepathically convey me that it''s not only the way the food looks but something might be even wrong form the inside.

    "Dear why don''t you go first? I know you have been waiting to try my new dish."

    "What are you talking about? You made a new dish. When did you have time for that?" The demon lord appeared to be flustered.

    "You forgot, didn''t you always entered surprisingly into the kitchen and asked me what I was doing."

    "You always said that you were just taking out some snacks for yourself."

    "Wrong, I lied to you. After all, my new dish was going to be a surprise for both of you."

    "What?" Father made an expression of a guy who had been tricked by a fake lottery ticket sponsor into a foreign trip package and extorted money and went by himself and of a man who was cursing himself just because he let his guard down around his wife.

    "Is there a problem, why not move your mouth and try my dish? Or just try to guess what it is first."

    "That I can do." Father''s face which was tensed up until now, lightened up a bit, as the creases on his forehead reconfigured themselves. His load had been reduced.

    But he failed to anticipate that it was one of the tests conducted by righteous wives ¨C a test of courage, wisdom and patience. Much tougher than conquering the unconquerable character of a dating-sim game or finding a house for a lost puppy. Because you always end up with more puppies later than you started with. I guess it''s one of the paradox and urban legend which even the geniuses failed to solve.

    Father properly went through the three plates put in front of him. Each had an otherworldly texture and incomprehensible smell. You cannot say its good but stating it bad would be an understatement.

    Suddenly father made a curious face and raised his hand.

    "Yes, your question." For some reason it felt like it was slowly turning into a live show pop-quiz.

    Father excitedly picked up the fork and sticking it inside the bowl with one of the most complex and violent looking food lifted up a chunk of black mass. At some regions it appeared to be spongy and at some places rock-hard. It was a mystery, indeed.

    "I think there is a piece of charcoal in my plate. It must have come here by mistake." Father made an expression as if he had gotten rid of trouble finally.

    But the dark clouds of calamity were soon to befall on him, blame his poor luck.

    Mother''s smiling expression cracked and turned into a grim reaper''s face.

    "That is not charcoal ¨C it''s steamed potatoes. It seems that your eyesight has deteriorated Zyl."

    Now her broken looks were that of doubt and anger. A single word might have fixed the mood but a wrong step and you might fall into an overflowing dam which was about to break.

    "Wait ¨C how did you burn something this badly while steaming it." Dad sounded so innocent and curious to know the secret technique. I would prefer to know too, but it is not right for children to speak when adults are having a serious talk. I had realized the hidden truth in those lines; old men sure knew to play their hint games well.

    Seeing mother suddenly in a dark shadow and overflowing with magic particles in her vicinity, he soon realized his mistake. But it was already too late. Or rather he was doomed the moment he took a seat on the dining table.

    But even the most knowledgeable saints and loyal worshippers can''t stop the wrath of gods to befall on earth.

    A knife flew by father''s face at an incredible speed grazing through some of his hair strands and landed on the other side. Unfortunately that day a portrait of a chicken was mistakenly beheaded.

    "Ohhh! My bad, my hands slipped." It was another rare event happening from my fantasies, and I could somewhat guess what was to follow.

    Father was now sweating bullets, while mother''s hands were reaching on to a second knife.

    That time I realized that the conversation was slowly heading to a very dangerous and adulthood R - rated stage that I would be unable to handle and keep my hands off of it. So before things escalate¡­.

    "I AM COMING FROM THE KITCHEN." I rose from my seat and picked up all the dishes, while forced mother and father to wait there, before they could get off their seats and follow me.

    After 15 minutes¡­

    I walked out of the kitchen alley with a huge tray, much bigger than my hands could carry was miraculously well balanced over it. I carefully placed it on the table, and laid new dishes in front of the two members of my new family. And a third set where I was sitting.

    During the time of preparation all I could hear was them discussing what I was actually doing. While all my father did was supplement a yes to every statement of mother. Is that how family is supposed to work?

    I don''t know. But the atmosphere of the room is lively for sure.

    Both mother and father right now were staring at the new dishes I have placed in front of them.

    "Alicia did you prepare, this food."

    "Yes." I tried to smile back at her, assuring that everything is fine.

    "Did you really manage to make these dishes in that less time."

    "You don''t like it."

    "NO ¨C of course it''s not that. I will eat anything you cook for me."

    ''How can I refuse that charming smile of hers?'' Caroline thought to herself.

    "Thank you for the food." All of us said at once.

    The next moment mother and father kept staring at the food again, but after nodding to each other started eating again.

    The menu was potato salad, rice, hamburger, bread and soup with seaweed. Well all of the items were just thrown around in the kitchen. Maybe keeping the kitchen clean is out of the syllabus for mother.

    "Let''s eat it at once before it gets cold."

    "Y-yes." Father followed the example of mother.

    While I too started eating slowly, I watched them finishing their food first.

    Both of them savoured the food silently, but a smile escaped each of their faces. They couldn''t help but grin and I took that as a good sign.

    By the time I realized they both were now stunned while sitting in front of their empty plates.

    "How did you make all of this Alicia and you were so quick with it?"

    "Well, I used magic. First I peeled the potatoes to remove the charred part and then used magic to turn it back to a state, which would best suit the food. As for rice I just knew a trick to prepare it faster. While I multitasked cutting vegetables and cooking other dishes. I couldn''t come up with much because I don''t know much around the kitchen here."

    Actually I used my eye of being and bio-engineering skills to increase the content of sugar in potato which was gone because mother had overcooked it. As for cutting vegetables with telekinesis and at the same time cooking it directly using fire magic made it less time-consuming.

    "No- its super awesome you came up with so many good dishes. I didn''t know you were such a good cook. You must have been very popular with your cooking."

    "No,¡­. I think you are the first ones trying my cooking firsthand. So I never knew how it tastes for other people without knowing their preferences. Back in my world, I have been cooking for myself since I was just ten years old."

    "Why don''t you too commend your daughter for her hard work, Zyl?"

    Father has been awfully quite during our conversation, but when we looked at him, his face could be described as heart-breaking.

    "For the first time I was able to eat food at ease, without choking myself. For the first time the white rice was really white in colour and the vegetables were peeled. And the meat is so juicy instead of being dry and rock-hard. Until now I only knew to cook curry and somehow survived on that. But finally the dark ages are over."

    Both mother and I were astounded by such a loud melancholic soliloquy. The outburst of his true feelings was too loud.

    But he soon realized he did something again that was not good for his health. In distress he quickly stuffed his mouth with more of white rice.

    Like a squirrel with both cheeks puffed out he appeared to be a victim of a beat down on his face till they were swollen up to its limit.

    "I will let it slide for today¡­"

    "Huhhhh¡­" father heaved a sigh of relief, as if life returning back to him, he gulped down the bolus in his mouth.

    "¡­But of course I am going to use it later. Please look forward to the future revenge."

    It was a loud and clear announcement of a family war. The demon lords who are known for their dreadful death-traps to set-up in the dungeon, had to now beware in his own house not to falling in traps set by his own wife. Sounds like he had it rough, from the first day.

    I never realized that during this time, I had taken only a single bite from my plate.

    "HAAAAA¡­.HAA..." I was laughing so loudly, that it drew attention of both of the gluttons in front of me. And they started laughing too.

    Mother then suddenly held my hand and said something which no one had said to me before.

    "The food was very delicious, and I would like to try more of your dishes."

    "¡­Umu¡­" I for some reason again made that childish yes. I never remember if I used to talk like this. It was as if I had really become a child again.

    "And we want seconds please." Both of them said in unison.

    "Sure."

    I already, knew how my food would taste, and yet when I took the second bite, its taste was elevated to a devilish degree. It was mesmerizing and felt so comfortable. It was not the fact that I was eating human food after one year, but it lied in the fact that it was for the first time I was sharing and eating, and that too with my own family.

    Something I thought would never come true and had given up on those things was now happening right in front of my eyes.

    I could have cried right now, but I won''t. There is no need any more for that kind of sentimentality. I just cannot pretend to be grieving about the past when I am this happy.

    It doesn''t mean that my sad past, when I had to sit and eat alone or cook food all the time by myself, doesn''t matter to me anymore. It is more important that I go beyond that and experience things that make me and people around me truly happy.

    Mother and father were beyond doubt pleased and enjoying the food I had prepared for them. I made up my mind that from now on I will be cooking for them.

    Hearing someone praise my cooking is really a blissful experience. I had made up my mind to prepare new dishes whenever I would be struck by an idea and make them fall in love with my cooking.

    And while I am at it, I could learn more about the ingredients in this world, because when I taste-tested some of the raw vegetables they had a bit of a different taste. Maybe I can find something new, and make my dream come true of making a legendary dish of my own.

    [ACQUIRED TITLE MASTERCHEF]

    Al''s voice rang in my mind, as it seems I had totally forgotten about him. I could tell mother and father later about it.

    But at this moment I was truly enjoying myself. It must have been like the time when the protagonist is asked about how the food can taste so good and he says that the main ingredient is love after all.

    But the feeling of cooking for your loved ones is truly heavenly.

    ***

    //////////////////// CAROLINE ASCALON ASHBORN - POV ////////////////////

    "THANK YOU FOR THE FOOD."

    I had never eaten such delicious food; or rather no one can cook this kind of meals. Even though these were normal dishes you can find in any family restaurant, but the secret lied in her way of cooking it and Zyl must have realized it too.

    I think I will for now keep it a secret from her, while her cooking skills are the real deal. No one can deny that. She even did not waste the food items from my own dish and used it in her own, how thoughtful of her.

    My daughter is really kind; she is just like an angel. I can''t help but feel like keep her all to myself, seeing that how adorable she looked when she smiled while finishing her food.

    Okay, then¡­.

    It''s time for some mother and daughter''s bonding, and I know the best way to do it.

    "Alicia have you taken a bath."

    "No, but I can do fine just without a bath."

    "Wait, how do you do that?"

    She suddenly started glowing and radiating white light of great intensity. It was the divine element but why is she using that. Just as the light slowly died out, I saw her skin had started glowing more than before, which I thought was already at its peak and also her dress was now shining, her hairs all neat and tidy. It was not only her, but the whole area where the light strike was returned to its former glory when the mansion was made. Also the plates and other utensils on the table were now clean as new and didn''t appear to need washing anymore. Well that relieves us from the maintenance work, but that''s not the issue now. How should I put it......

    "You see mom, I use this spell, to clean myself, while I was travelling down the floors. It was a relief knowing a nice healing spell."

    There was no doubt about it. How could she, does¡­.she even understand what she is doing...¡­.

    I gripped my hands around her shoulder, a bit strongly and looked directly into her eyes.

    "Alicia don''t use a God-tier healing spell for a simple purpose of cleaning yourself. You should always take a bath and behave like a normal girl."

    "¡­..O-okay, mother." She obediently accepted it and went to make preparations.

    I think there''s lot to teach her about common sense, since she doesn''t even know how powerful her magic is and where it stands.

    Maybe I too was a bit jealous, because even with my own divine element my healing spell is a bit lower level than her. On the other hand, Zyl can''t use light magic, so there''s no point in reasoning with him over this.

    After 10 minutes¡­.

    In bath¡­.actually it''s an artificially created hot spring. Magic has its own perks after all. Everything is at the tip of your finger.

    "Haaaahh, it always feels this great!" even my voice got a bit sloppy as energy itself got drained from my body.

    It was so relaxing, in the warm alkaline water where I could rest all day and no one would complain. It has been a little more than two hundred years, and under the pretext of recuperating from war I warm myself here every day. And it never gets boring.

    I suddenly heard the sound of footsteps heading my way. A girl in a loosely fit, short white yukata without a belt walked in. Alicia must have picked one up from the outside wardrobe.

    "I didn''t know there was a hot spring here." A cheerful voice leapt out of her mouth. She seems so excited just by seeing it.

    She undressed her robe and after washing herself, took a dip inside, a loud splash was heard. Though the water surface doesn''t seem to be bothered by her presence, it was as peaceful as ever.

    "So, this is how it feels like in a hot spring. The water is so warm." Her voice seemed even more cheerful than before. Should be!

    "Wait! This is your first time in a hot spring, Alicia." I came from behind her.

    She first turned to my side and seeing my face closer to her, yelled.

    "Yeeeeyeeeee..." She took a step back, and tried to pull herself inside the water.

    Is there an enemy monster she is hiding from?

    Losing her balance as she was about to fall, I caught her hand and pulled her to the side.

    "Are you okay, did water enter your nose or something else is bothering you?"

    She still did not respond and started looking down, while bubbles surfaced on the top. I wonder what''s wrong with her.

    "This is my first time in a hot spring. The school did plan a trip but my guardians back then didn''t allow me to go." She finally spoke after a while.

    "I see. How about I teach you to make your own personal hot-spring anywhere with magic if you want."

    "Really!" she almost jumped out of the bath, but then suddenly lowered her body inside water.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "This is my first time sharing a bath with someone." She is still flustered and her cheeks started getting red.

    "Is that so, then you surely need to learn something about group baths."

    Suddenly a strong wind blew, and the water shifted to one side of the bath, while two females stood stark naked on the other side.

    "Wahhhhh" Alicia led out another loud yell, as water splashed all around and returned back to its normal contained state.

    Even though the magic I used was to make Alicia feel a bit embarrassed and that did go accordingly, but the one who was really surprised was me.

    I didn''t realize that her hairs had grown even longer than before. Her beautiful porcelain coloured skin glowed even in this almost white foggy environment. The wind exposed the nape of her neck, only served to increase her charms. She had a perfectly nice body, which I couldn''t see before because of the usual dress she wore covered her whole body except for hands, feet and head.

    But this kind of anatomy was on another level. Does it even exist¡­?

    The sight of her naked body was so perfect that she almost seemed divine and seductive even for her small age.

    Well, I was at a complete loss of words now. I could feel my hands reaching for something that should not be done by a mother to her child. But it''s fine; she is just a one year old kid. But that would be just like taking advantages of facts. After all she is mentally much older and her body size is surely not of that of a one year old.

    But there is nothing wrong if a mother hugs her child or tickles them as much as they want.

    There was not a single blemish on her plain skin and her proportions were too perfect to be true. I would doubt even royalty could stand against such godly beauty.

    "Alicia. It''s fine. I won''t do it again."

    "Really¡­" her voice so pummeled in itself and her reddened face, it was more than I could take. Then she scooted over next to me.

    To be honest if any other women from far would have seen the two of them then they would surely call them a close pair of mother and daughter.

    Maybe as a mother, I think I need to warn her, because she herself seems to be unaware about it.

    "Listen, Alicia, you should prefer not to take bath with any others. There might be chances of an accident happening."

    "..Umu¡­I will remember."

    She didn''t ask me why, but in a very childish tone faithfully accepted what I said. She is such a nice daughter to have around unlike the other trouble-maker Lili.

    Maybe someone''s position in family was about to drop.

    But her being overly serious and overly shy was a perfect combination of bashfulness and seductiveness.

    The question is would I be able to control myself. These hands of mine surely moves on their own, I hope even if I end up some day assaulting Alicia she would forgive me. Because it will be purely out of love and not lust. Isn''t it her fault to be born with such an attractive body and cute face?

    So, I tried to change the topic and remove my mind from dirty little thoughts, I asked the still flustered Alicia.

    "What do you plan on doing first, Alicia? I think you should take it easy. You have been working so hard, fighting those dangerous monsters."

    "No, its fine. It''s something I had to do to reach the bottom. And I am glad that I never stopped going down because otherwise I would never have been able to meet you two."

    Alicia stop saying such kind of things, otherwise I will really end up assaulting you and laying you down on the floor as I tickle you bare skin, so stop saying such embarrassing lines with a bashful face like that. My thoughts were something along those lines hearing it¡­.

    If you say I was having fun, then I will surely agree.

    "Then how about your father and I have decided to train you in both sword art and magic. From basic to all we know. We will teach you everything. And then you can make your dream come true with that power."

    "Wait ¨C but why?"

    "What do you mean? Isn''t it normal that the parents would want for their child to know everything they can teach them."

    She then turned her face away and in a hushed voice said,

    "I wanted to be the one asking you to teach me swordsmanship and magic."

    At that time Caroline thought that her daughter was just trying to be nice. But in truth from Alicia''s point of view it was one of the fantasy tropes where the character has to ask someone strong to teach him the art of fighting and drill it in his soul. So it''s the student''s job to present an offering or a request. So she got a bit upset. That is all!

    "Your father and I have decided to start teaching you from the next week. Until then why don''t you try to learn more about the outside world and its history? Well this place is itself a history, seeing that it hasn''t been updated for around more than two hundred years."

    "Mom, I want to learn all the languages of this world."

    "Wait ¨C all of them. There might be more than hundred languages. Even for your father it took him more than hundred years to do such an unscrupulous task. I would have preferred him to do house chores but he just wanted to satisfy the quorum for being a demon king and play the know it all guy."

    "Because I didn''t knew the language of this world. I ended up fighting father. Had you not interfered then and saved my life ¡­"

    "Don''t worry about it, knowing you that you are strong, you would have survived either way."

    How could I have told her that the real problem was that if the blast went off then the whole labyrinth would have been destroyed and thousands of world-disaster class monsters would have escaped? The world in itself would have been over, before you went to save it.

    "But wouldn''t it take an awful amount of time to learn all those languages."

    "I don''t think so. I learned the common tongue human language within two hours using my skills. And according to Al, it would take me only five days to learn all the languages. Besides I love reading."

    Whenever I see Alicia talking about things she likes, her smile is the brightest. I hope that she finds new things to do in the outside world too which can make her happy.

    Because I need to protect her from ruining her life because of the effect of the two swords. I am sure I will be able to tell Alicia one day about it.

    Am I even a good mom to keep this many secrets from her and not explain her power. I keep on telling it''s for her own sake, but is it really true. Am I not terrified myself to know just how powerful she can really be, if she learns about her true strength and control it.

    But something always tells me that I can believe in her. That she will not make the same mistakes I and Zyl made to lead to another war. She will definitely be the one to protect the innocent and the weak and at the same time not lose the sight of her goal.

    All I need to do is stand by her side and watch her as she decides for herself what is right for her. I have faith in her that she will make a decision which even I and Zyl couldn''t make or understand when we had the chance to.

    As for her, the fact that her consciousness has merged with the divine system is truly no joke. Just what kind of unique skill did she inherit from Athena? It''s totally unheard of even for me and Zyl. At first we might have pretended not to believe her, but knowing Alicia she would never lie.

    Since our appraisal fails to indentify ''All seeing eyes of the Gods'' ¨Cwe could not determine its true nature - it''s truly a mystery. There are not many skill out there which is unrecognized by a maxed out appraisal skill level 10.

    I wonder just what Almighty World God was thinking to accept such an elaborate and yet incomprehensible reincarnation plan. Honestly, it''s unreasonable to think of what a God wants to do or not. It''s because they are the creators so we actually ¨C cannot classify any of their actions as good or evil. Right and wrong varies from each of their perspective. But that just means we have to simply oppose them for what they are doing.

    Suddenly my eyes went to Alicia whose head was rotating circularly, maybe it''s because her first time she could not handle the heat.

    I tried to pull her towards a bit more on my end and push her out of the bath. But I soon realized that she was unconscious, so she wouldn''t mind or rather she wouldn''t know, so she wouldn''t mind.

    Just what kind of a mother I am to b bewitched by her own daughter, but really her other world beauty makes the gender barrier seems so unfair.

    ***

    /////////////////// ZYLON ASHBORN - POV /////////////////////////

    I was in my study place, arranging books according to the genre and at the same time pulling out books that I wanted to re-read. Reading a good book is always fun and no matter how many times you read a good book it always remains good.

    From my childhood, I have started reading at a very young age, because magic interested me a lot. For me it was something fascinating and I fell in love with it the first instance when mother started reading me books at night before sleeping. But because of her royal duties and death in a war, I considered books as the only thing that connected me and her.

    From there on I started my journey to know all kinds of magic, to unlock its secret, different kind of utilization techniques, special magic of each races, their common base and laws and mechanics which governs and influence the entire magic system.

    Over these years I ended up learning and reading each kind of book. At the end I also ended up with a hobby to collect ancient and rare book artifacts and other legendary stuffs. Then suddenly alchemy and blacksmithing caught my interest too. It wasn''t since long because of my passion ¨C I ended up with vast amount of knowledge which no had until now acquired and assembled at one place in this world.

    And this work place of mine was a living proof of that. And I am proud to be its owner.

    KNOCK. KNOCK.

    The voice at the door released me from re-immersing myself in my past exploits in search of unraveling secrets behind magical phenomena and the genesis of this world.

    I put down the thick book I was holding on the table and dust simmered out like thick smoke ¨C just how old was that book.

    CREAK¡­.

    "I see, Alicia you came to visit."

    Alicia was standing there in her usual white combat suit. I wonder does she have anything else to wear. I will later talk about this to Caroline.

    She was twisting her right leg in a clockwise manner and looking down on the floor. Realizing that I have opened door she directly stared at my face.

    I knew she was beautiful, but up close it turns into something you can only keep staring and wonder how it is even possible.

    "Do you need something Alicia?" I straight went to the main point; of course she would like to know more about this place. But to choose my place for her first visit was something I did not expect. Rather I thought Caroline would take her to the training grounds.

    "Father¡­.."

    "Yes." I don''t know why she stopped in between, but maybe she still feels a wall between us, because we fought at that time. But it was not something new for me, ending up in a fight where both parties misunderstood each other was rather common. I really don''t mind at all, instead I think it was fun fighting with such a strong opponent after such a long time.

    She then again changed her tone and desperately fumbled in her vocabulary to search for the right words¡­.

    "¡­Dad. I want you teach me all the languages of this world." She ended it as quickly where she started it.

    "You mean all of them. All existing languages of this world." I was at a loss of words because I had never heard such a ridiculous request before.

    Learning a new language was no joke. For me it took almost about hundred years, the reason being I have a long life span and a knack of discovering beyond the plethora of knowledge.

    "Yes."

    "Then why don''t you come in." If that''s what she wants and we have already decided before to teach her everything we know. So it would be better explained if she comes to my workplace.

    She quietly walked inside at my invitation as I shifted to the right side of the door to give her some space to stand.

    She was shocked and speechless, or better put thunderstruck. Anyone will have that kind of expression, if they come here for the first time. I built this place myself using alchemy and magic. From an outside point of view it would just look like a simple two-storied commoner''s house who is getting well through his life.

    But form inside it''s a huge extra-dimensional space, with no limits. There was no top, but a clear blue sky, with a huge observatory telescope attached to the side. Well I cannot use it anymore because we are inside a dungeon now. Looking at an artificial made sky is nothing comparable to the real vast azure blue sky where at night the stars would rally across the globe.

    The whole building was round like a big can of frozen peas and stood taller than the magical tower in the human continent ¨C a total of a ten¨Cstoried building'' height. The interior was full of thousand of shelves packed with books circulating along the inside perimeter of this building. Then there were several doors leading to different small rooms, but in actual they led to huge spaces built underground. They included alchemic lab, summoning room, magic practice hall, research lab, meditation room, storehouse and for other important vocational purposes.

    For a new-comer the whole place was like a maze of literature who would wonder how to reach the top of the tower to pick up the books at the greatest of heights if there are no ladders around. And they weren''t, of course. Otherwise it would be just like a normal library. But that is a mystery I would later leave for her to figure out.

    As for the number of books there were a little more than a million.

    From ancient history, to general knowledge, from basic magic spell books to forbidden knowledge, alchemic books, books on potion making, books on flora and fauna of this world and also included some novels for my pastime. There was no book left in this world I did not have in my possession, till I was on the surface. Even for a single existing book, I used money, power or influence to get a hold of it.

    But when I saw Alicia roaming around the library waving her arms in the air as if she was about to jump in all that excitement of hers that had clearly surfaced on her face. I was too caught up in that expression of her, that I was enjoying myself seeing that this place made her happy. Unlike the other twerp, Lili whom I had to force to come here and study all the time.

    I was then suddenly lost in thought. I thought people form Caroline''s world liked fighting just like her. So she would too go down that path. But rather it seems that books are too her liking. So just to confirm¡­

    "Alicia do you like books."

    "I like reading books would be an understatement. I used to read only books all the time in my previous world if I was not cooking or studying at school. That was the only thing that kept me busy and around."

    "Then why don''t you look around a bit more."

    "Really can I read the books here? Whatever I pick."

    "Of course you can pick any book and come here anytime. After all this place now equally belongs to you too and so these books are now yours as well. If you need any help then you can call me."

    She walked straight up and quickly tracing her finger through the titles she picked up a book labeled "Magic Control & Instant Spell Casting Speed".

    That''s a good pick and she does realize things that she need to know to improve herself. Maybe it would really be fun having her around here. Now I would not be the only one here doing research alone. There might be chances that she would too like the pursuit of inventing new spells and potions.

    "Alicia should I help you in finding a much better book that will help you to combine different attributes in a magic spell."

    "Yes, thank you, for taking out your time for helping me."

    "I am going to teach you everything about magic from now on and every magic spell that I have learnt, including all the magic spell that has been used in this world. This place contains information of this world, all of it." It feels awesome to brag about your own collection and achievements.

    "¡­Umu¡­. I am ready to learn anything you teach me."

    I thought things are going to get pretty interesting and though teaching such complex things to a person who is new to magic would be tough, I will try to not blow up myself. Or that''s what I thought to be the case...

    ***

    ///////////////// ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN - POV /////////////////////

    It has been almost three days and it feels so normal here.

    I don''t need to kill monsters on a regular basis anymore.

    I have a place to call home where I can rest. Though it''s so big that I sometimes lose my way around. The feeling of moving from a single cramped room into a big mansion is a change which is more heavy than I can handle on my own.

    Even the way to the bathroom, it takes me more than twenty minutes to figure out, or I have to take assistance from mother. Though she is always ready to help but I have to always beware of my steps.

    I have people around me who consider me a part of their family and I love and respect them from the bottom of my heart. I am very grateful to them for providing me such a peaceful life here. But I know someday I will have to leave, but it''s a thought to which I have given some rest.

    For now I want to learn more, more about this world, about how to use my powers effectively, to become strong enough to find Athena and save this world. I wonder what is out there, which threatens the existence of this world, if the true demon lord is living here in peace in the first place.

    Though a part of me considers that I have to put him under surveillance, and being her daughter helps me to keep an eye on him that secretly whether he will try to destroy the world or not. Or that''s how one of the storyline of the novel goes which I read ages ago.

    But honestly, when mother is around all he can do is end his sentences in ''yes'' and submit to her whims. That is truly unbecoming of demon lords that I would not like to see and cannot accept. He should be ruthless, or out of anger destroy a wall, order his subordinates to do the bidding, imprison those who oppose him. Not that I am one to talk, when I inherited his title.

    Wouldn''t it be much better if I help him in becoming just like the demon lords we read in book? Speaking in an old mythical ruler''s lines while standing in shadow, ordering subordinates, mass-killing people, ravaging wars, luxurious life with a harem¡­.hmm¡­if mother hears about it, then I guess his life will be over the next instant. For now I will give the first two options a try.

    As for mother it seems that for some reason she really likes to pamper me, while always trying to hug me or pat my head. I actually like it. But it really becomes uncomfortable when she gets rough or sometimes asks me to turn into my demon form to fondle my horns and wings.

    Usually in my demon form, it''s not that I actually don''t like it. The wings are good for flying around and boost my speed and at the same time the horns allow better vision and perception of magic in the surrounding. But I would rather stick to my human form, which is the most closest to my previous life.

    Father has been recently teaching me about controlling magic, new magic spells {though seeing them once is fine to imitate them and not use the chant} and as well as about magic circles.

    I am also reading new books on different languages. And as per Al''s prediction it would seem like I will be done with it real soon. The books are not tough to memorize with my analyse skill, and at the same time I like reading.

    It seems that from the beginning of this world the most common language is that of human tongue and almost every race can speak it. Then there are other races that had their own separate languages, but they have all become ancient and lost. Reason being mass-extermination of species during the Great War, while the humans survived as the majority. So other speaking-languages were shifted to the minority side and became invisible to the masses. Their thinking was that why bother learning two language when you are well off with just one.

    But I can''t go with that line of thinking anymore. To not hurt innocent people or engage in a fight with them, I need to be able to talk in every language and improve my negotiation skills.

    Mother said that she would start my training from next week. Yeah it seems that this world too has twelve months and seven weeks in a day. Though a thing like leap year doesn''t exist. The names of months and days - I would rather keep the same in my mind for my own convenience.

    I looked outside the window of the reading room which is in the tower and it was already night. I had just now finished reading books on dragons. The dragons in this world are at least the same I thought. They are noble and like to live in seclusion, like a hidden village nest of dragon land. How wonderful and interesting.

    Unlike the gold digger dragon I met in the dungeon was barbaric. Attacking strangers when they did nothing to him in the first place, is very rude.

    I was about to pick up the next title on Magitite ore, I had been rearing to read about them and know their significance in this word. Form father''s point of view, it''s the highest quality naturally occurring magical ore you can find anywhere in this dungeon but might be a bit rare in the outside world.

    "Alicia¡­. Here you are¡­"

    I heard mother calling out my name as she barged into the room, without knocking. I don''t mind if its mother or father.

    She sounded a bit angry but had a concerned look on her face.

    "What have you been doing here all this time? I told you to take it easy."

    "I was just reading book." I then tried to look in other direction, surely I knew what was about to come.

    "Continuously for one and a half day." Mother completed my statement. Has it been that long? Knowing more about a new magical world can never be boring.

    "You don''t need to worry. You know I can''t feel fatigue, sleep or hunger. I can''t even get sick now."

    "Ohhh, Alicia any mother would be happy to know if their child will never get sick. But don''t forget that you wanted to be in your human form by choice. You shouldn''t use the authority of you title immortality if you want to live like a normal human. Having a long life span is fine since it allows you to travel more around the world and discover new things that you will enjoy. But you should sleep on time, eat when you are hungry and take rest when you are tired. That''s when you can actually enjoy your work. Even if you like reading books, doing it non-stop would only bring monotony later."

    "I understand." I was a bit sad. But what she said was true. If I want to retain my personality I needed to experience things. Maybe Al can have an answer to this question. Since it has the ability to create pseudo-consciousness, I can perhaps use it on myself to induce such feelings automatically. Then I will be fine.

    Mother then slowly hugged me, maybe she understood the reason why I was sad and quickly came up with a solution.

    "Okay Alicia mother will sleep with you today."

    I was so relieved to hear that I again replied in my unusual childish manner.

    "Umuu."

    She held my hand again, while we started walking towards my own room, a real room with a window and an inbuilt washroom {so I don''t get lost in mansion while searching for it}. Maybe she knew that I still don''t know my way around to the room. And probably that could be one of the reason I did not move from this place.

    But there was that uneasy feeling still in my heart¡­

    Mother was suddenly making a scary smile on her face and I understood she had other ulterior motive beside as she slept while using me as a cover pillow while holding me tightly in her arms.

    She was tall and I would say she would probably work as a model now back in my world despite her age currently. Her skin is so soft and warm, that I would like to stay like this for as long as she wanted to hold me.

    Maybe she always felt so close to me that I was easily able to accept her as my mother and comfortably settle here in a single day. Without even being told or said, she understood how I felt. And this place became my home too.

    That at present I feared that this roof and protection would vanish if I close my eyes for too long. I was still not strong enough to become a pillar to hold the roof alone.

    I still wanted to live under this protection, where I didn''t have to worry about what lied outside.

    Maybe that''s what parents are for.

    But one day, I will have to seek that power and venture outside¡­

    ***

 Chapter 30 - CHAPTER - 9 : IS EVERYTHING STILL FINE

    CHAPTER 9 : IS EVERYTHING STILL FINE

    Caroline Ascalon, my mother was reincarnated into this world about 215 years ago by the goddess of fighting spirit - Nafanya. She was a daughter of a human father and her mother was a high elf. Though she would be one of those called half-elf, but she was too similar to the humans, that only another pure elf would be able to figure out her true race.

    But since mother was born as a holder of the title of True Hero she was respected and loved everywhere she went. She also ended up with the extra-longevity of a high elf. Hence she can still live a long happy life with father who is the true demon lord of the Royal Demon Family, which too has extra-longevity lifespan period.

    For now, I and mother were now in what you would call some sort of a training ground. It was nothing special. This floor of dungeon was actually turned into a beautiful and luxurious estate. After all it is the residence of the ex-true demon lord and ex-true hero. This place had almost everything to offer that one would need in his lifetime.

    Farms to grow vegetables, hot-springs, forests, a typical sky, and a grand mansion. Magic makes every miracle possible. That''s what I had always liked about it.

    But in this training ground, which was a huge clear open area, surrounded by a dense forest, with overgrown top trees and covered with mountains on all the sides. Actually these were precautions and obstacles to take the blow of an attack that misfired or gets chipped away.

    But here mother was going to start my combat training from today. She was blessed by the goddess of fighting spirit and so can wield any weapon {except for the principium weapons} and knows to wield not only sword but has the talent and experience to master all forms of weapons and combat techniques that exists in this world. And in this very place she promised to teach me all about fighting and combat prowess.

    "Alicia, I have seen you fighting before. And so I have decided."

    "¡­Have you seen it¡­" I got worried because in the little time I had spent here I had already forgotten about it. About how I used to kill those monsters, bathed all in their blood without any hesitation and that smile which appears from time to time¡­ even I don''t know why. And then suddenly all the corpses vanish and the blood stains from my clothes gets foreshadows in its white. I don''t know anyone who would like to see such kind of violence, while I had grown accustomed to; I also knew that I had started liking to put up such shows for myself ¨C regarding them as some form of entertainment. My only thoughts were since they are monsters and eat people it''s better to not have them around. Problem is does this rules apply to everyone.

    Even me, if no one wants me around then should I die, then why did I survive for so long in my previous world. Wasn''t it just better for me to die alongside my¡­.

    "Alicia, I want to say that you are too reckless while you are fighting. You charge straight in only relying on your strength and only watch what is in front of you and in return get hurt by your enemy''s attack. Even with your healing spell, I know you feel pain. So from today on I as your teacher forbid you from taking damage."

    ''What? But if she had observed me this carefully, then instead of mentioning my gruesome act, why is she asking me to take care of myself.'' I thought. That''s when I realized that, in my mother''s eyes the one who needs to be the safest is me. She would never like it if I get hurt, unless I can''t avoid it. So it''s fine if I kill all the monsters around as long as they are a threat. All I need to keep in my mind is never get hurt myself.

    "Yes, mother I will keep that in mind."

    "Good."

    "Umu¡­."

    ''If she keeps up with that smiling face I won''t be able to focus.'' Caroline thoughts and feelings till date haven''t changed but intensified on the contrary.

    "So are we going to directly start with sword training." I just wanted to know how my training will proceed.

    "No, we are going to do something even superb. I am going to teach you all forms of fighting techniques and to wield every weapon in this world. From today on we will start with your physical training to fix your posture while fighting, improve your endurance, stamina and movement flexibility. Then I will be teaching you to master wielding all the weapon except the sword for now."

    "So I will be learning archery, martial arts, spear, pole, dagger and every weapon except swordsmanship. Huh, but I eagerly wanted to use my two swords effectively. Just like father and you can do."

    "I see. So, to first check your standards, why don''t we have a dual between ourselves. This practice match will include only three attacks for each person and you are allowed to use your full strength."

    "Wait¡­ full strength! Isn''t that too dangerous."

    "Are you worried that you will hurt me?"

    "No, I know mother is stronger than me. But I don''t want to fight you."

    "If you are that reserved about it, then why don''t we consider it as a teacher-pupil match. Then wouldn''t that be fine."

    "Yes, that makes totally sense. I am up for it."

    ''That went much easier than thought. But I know, from inside she had been itching to try her strength against me. Such is the influence of the blood of her clan, once you get a taste of it.'' these thoughts made Caroline concerned and excited at the same time.

    "At the count of three we will be starting."

    "Okay."

    I took my place at least 50 meter far from where mother stood. As two blue and red sheaths came into existence near my waist, I unsheathed the White & Black swords at the same time. It had been almost an entire week since I held them in my hand, but now they even feel lighter than before. Maybe resting did help me, after all.

    I have the permission to use my full strength, so that mother can gauge my abilities and use a proper teaching method. So I will give it my all.

    Mother is also a dual wielder, so she is a perfect fit to teach me. I saw her brandishing her two silver swords in a very flashy stance, one which I would too like to do someday.

    But for now, I have to fight her. Her swords both have different lengths and thickness. The biggest problem is their abilities, which is difficult for anyone to handle. And if you are not experienced then it can give you a run for your life. The thick longer blades block your attack, while the bit shorter one attacks at just the double the strength of the strike she blocked.

    It is much similar to my own blades, where one blade absorbs while the other blade returns it. Though I can amplify the return by adding my magic, but doubling it in an instant is no joke. And even then there is her own monstrous strength of a hero hidden underneath it.

    A perfect counter-attack for a novice like me, who depends on brute force and speed, but no special skill or style to speak of. And that''s what I am here to learn.

    One. Two. Three¡­

    SWOSHHHHH.

    I moved even faster than the air, thinking that it was best for me to somehow land a strike first; if she is unable to block it then I win. As I was moving I felt a sudden tingling feeling in my body but I payed no mind to it. For now I need to keep an eye on the movements of her blades.

    CLANG.

    Ripples in air went flying off as she blocked my attack, where I couldn''t even follow the movement of her sword.

    In the next second, before the atmosphere could return to normal and the first clash sound could die out, another show of magnificent sparks brightly lit the blue sky.

    Screecchhh.

    After my black sword was stopped, mother instantly launched her other blade at me.

    "I got you."

    But even so I had expected that much, and was already prepared for it.

    Using my white sword, I parried it away.

    Or so I thought, but by twist of turn or the twist of her wrist, the swords instead of being interlocked went sliding past each other.

    Both of my hands were now far separate away from my body, in midair.

    I should have been taking the advantage of my short body with respect to my mother''s tall figure. But the tables were completely turned. She pushed back her right hand and then thrusting it forward with a huge force, with the hilt of the sword pierced through my stomach.

    It would have been a life threatening hit, if mother had used the tip of the sword. But even with the hilt, I was thrown several meters away, leaving a dust of trail in my trajectory. It was hurting a lot. A single held back attack and I still lost, even though I was at my full speed. Just that vast was the difference in our experience.

    "Alicia, are you alright."

    "I am fine." My self-regeneration had already healed the internal injuries I had suffered from the hit.

    I rose up from my fallen position and dusting my clothes saw mother lost in her thoughts.

    ''She really has no fear of death. When she dashed towards me mid-air using flying magic, just to check I let out a strong killing intent. And yet she did not even flinch. It''s as if she no know fear. At the same time I cannot feel any blood-lust from her. Its as if she becomes emotionless during fighting. A person on the battlefield with such a temperament can never be defeated in reality. Even her physical strength is incomparable to any human and monster. Had it not been the ability of my sword, I would be crushed into the earth. It''s unfair to have such slender small cute body and yet having possession of this terrifying strength. Training her is going to be so much fun.'' Caroline thought with an exhilarated expression on her face.

    Seeing me back in form she started explaining.

    So you have seen this is what is going to happen when you fight an advanced fighter. Your every match will end in failure."

    "So what do I do mother." At this point of time I could only rely on mother''s teaching.

    "You can count on me. By having a command of all the weapons you can understand the fighting spirit and techniques the person is using. This way both your intuition and ability to see through the eyes of your opponent. Then you can make your ultimate form of sword technique and train in it."

    "I see. I totally understand." Well I get the gist of it. By knowing all the things I would face in the battle already and preparing counter-measures my chances of winning sky-rockets. But the end line explanation of mother sounds super-cool at the same time.

    "I am sure you will better understand when you will start doing it. Training is going to be extra tough, so do your best to keep up with me."

    "Umu." I cannot wait anymore to begin. These were my thoughts.

    "Give your all and learn everything you can." I can''t wait to teach her everything, and when she gets tired I will give her a lap pillow and caress her long silky hairs how much I want. These were my mother''s thoughts.

    ***

    //////////////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE //////////////////////

    KILLING INTENT

    Killing intent is simply the user exuding pure killing intention, and having it affect their opponent, themselves, and others around them. It is conducted by turning the aura or life force of the user into your affixed desire of harming someone and specifically directing it towards the target. Particularly strong killing intent can paralyze the victim in fear, causing them to morbidly hallucinate their own deaths, or even kill them by forcing the mind to believe their death is a reality.

    ***

    //////////////////// AFTER SIX MONTHS ////////////////////////

    The true hero Caroline and true demon lord Zylon were sitting on the dining table with a grim expression on their faces. Both had a look of a disappointment.

    They were not disappointed in their daughter, but by themselves who couldn''t keep up with the tenacious training and the genius of their daughter she is.

    At this time of day both of them assembled here to share their collective report on their daughter''s progress. It was phenomenal. Beyond expectations, so to speak of. Even with the speed training and best methods she had completed two years worth in just a little less than six months. And that too learning magic and fighting together.

    She had never lost focus of her goal and always been a good daughter and her never complaining attitude had won their hearts. She properly listened to their every request and direction. If she faced any problem she would come straight out with it, without causing any problem. She was an ideal child a parent could ask for.

    "And there lies the problem." Screamed the true hero.

    While the demon lord just kept his hands close to his ears, as if he is afraid of something.

    "Isn''t she too good to be true. If she continues to stay like this I won''t be able to hold my desires back. Tell me Zyl¡­" She continued.

    "What do you want me to say?"

    "What is wrong with you? These days you look awfully pale."

    "It''s about Alicia¡­"

    "What about her, did she get hurt or is something bothering her. Don''t tell me you did something to our daughter Zyl, how could you. I knew you were a fiend, now you cannot deny it." It was the usual wife pulling her husband''s collar and give a scornful to him.

    "Wait! Don''t just go thinking whatever comes in your messed up mind."

    "Who are you calling messed up, when you are the one who did something wrong."

    "How did it come to this? Alicia she must have taken after you. She learn every kind of magic whatever I taught to her the moment she saw it. She could not only completely copy it but change the spell to suit her requirements and increase its power. Even a simple harmless fire spell to burn a bonfire, with her infinite magic reserve becomes strong enough to burn down an entire city. Magic is too dangerous for her to use. So she relies on controlling the basic elements on her free will. If not for that then this place would have burnt down a month ago. She even learnt every language to speak in just a week."

    "She did. Isn''t that good."

    "The list doesn''t end here she creates such typical magic which even for me is difficult to understand its mechanism."

    "She must be combining science and magic logics of this world. Her thought waves must be even stronger than yours to be able to pull that off."

    "Don''t even mention. She is of a freakish nature obsessed with learning all kinds of magic. Whether it''s good or evil, she doesn''t mind learning it, saying it''s all for the know. It''s the use which makes it bad or right."

    "Our daughter thinks like a grown up. That''s what a researcher should be like. But isn''t that how you too felt."

    "I agree. But she has taken it too far. Now she wants to learn to create life itself. According to her it''s possible to create something called artificial intelligence and with magic and her powers she can give it emotions. Is that something a kid two years old should be researching on. Isn''t it the fault of the parents when she should play with toys or work on her looks?"

    "I understand, but people like her go nuts just like master over the things which interest them the most. If you love your life, then there is no stopping it. As for looks she is naturally more beautiful than anyone else in this world."

    The anxiety levels of both of them were rising and had crossed a boundary set up by Alicia.

    Just then a human like figure walked in, with a tray in her hand. Zyl and Caroline took a look at the figure that was approaching them.

    It looked so alive like a human, and yet it was not one.

    "Oh! It''s you Flora. You are always so busy with your work."

    "You see this golem is the latest work of her. Is it normal for a kid to make such kind of things? Even my knowledge is put to shame with her hysterical ideas."

    "Shhhh! If you call it that then Alicia would get sad."

    "Oh! I am sorry Flora. You are a humanoid robot."

    In front of them stood a young girl with silky, smooth, short and jade blue hair. Porcelain-like skin and golden eyes she would appear to be around an age of sixteen or so. She wore a white-black uniform which a normal person would call a maid uniform. She had a unique clear and gentle voice and a soft touch in her fingers.

    And yet her actual body was made of the strongest ore ¨C Magitite. Such high quality of craftsmanship and thought was put into her appearance. She was the latest human robot model and a final piece in collection. Her job was to keep the house clean the entire time and serve the people living here.

    Though how fragile she might look she could lift huge boulders and shatter them in a single punch. She was also fit with an emergency command to eliminate any monsters in sight.

    "Madam and Sir, your tension level is increasing, which is bad for your health. Here is your herbal tea."

    She gracefully like a real maid, which her job description specifies placed two cup of hot tea on table and moves to the side.

    Both the person referred to quickly sips the drink before it got cold and were now drowning in its sweet taste and fragrant aroma.

    "I just can''t get enough of it. She really makes the best caffeinated drinks."

    "It really relieves tension."

    This maid robot worked by absorbing magical power from the surrounding and so she didn''t need food to live nor rest to work properly. Just a bit of maintenance work every year, which she was programmed to do herself.

    Anyone would go down to the depth of hell to get a hand on such a useful and beautiful robot maid.

    "Thank you for your compliments. Now if you will excuse me, then I will tend to my daily job." Saying this she left back to resume her work.

    Speaking of that she had a small consciousness of her own. A simple strong feeling to serve the family members of this house though it''s not much, but this is the only feeling that is imbued in Flora''s heart.

    Alicia had used the golem technology and combining with her own powers, she programmed her using an integrated chain of magic circles and using Al''s assistance prepared a pseudo-consciousness that will always work to serve like a real maid under their command.

    It more or less worked like a cloud networking system. Where Flora was directly connected to Al, which served as the source and directive of every order she received.

    Form what Alicia has realized, that magic circles are nothing but like computer programs which one can write in a machine language and is later processed by the World Magic System of this world. As long as she knows the function of each command she can make use of it creating her own magical circles, which in the eyes of demon lord was an impossible feat to achieve. Creating magical circles on spot ¨C from his perspective is impossible.

    Well, but Alicia even then went and made it happen.

    "Our family has grown so big after she arrived here."

    "Well, you are right about it." It seemed that the demon lord still feeling a bit stingy.

    "Ahhhh!...Don''t tell me the demon lord has now become jealous of his own daughter."

    "Who is the demon lord? Wait am I¡­ Yes I am the demon lord. No one else. I am from the depth of darkness the epitome of curses and collection wraiths¡­.HAAAAHAA¡­."

    Seemingly from an outsider''s perspective the way the demon lord was behaving would make him medically declare a mad man. His words were stiff and yet he was curled up with his legs now folded upwards and closing his ears he had developed dark hollow eyes.

    "Zyl, are you all right. Why are you behaving like this suddenly? Why are your eyes looking so lifeless, did you again brainwashed yourself in the mirror."

    "No ¨C stay back I am the demon lord. I am the ruler of darkness who hides in the shadows and rules in the shadows, where is my crown and cape. Where are my loyal blood-thirsty subordinates?"

    His words held strong meaning but his action and expressions spoke otherwise. It appeared to be like he was running than threatening someone.

    "Are you in your right mind or do I need to whack you at the back of your head."

    "Wait did I again lost myself."

    "Just what were you thinking?" Caroline was a bit concerned with his present mental condition but listening those words she could not help herself but keep on laughing, which only served in elevating the uncomfortable demon lord''s insecurities.

    "I knew it had no meaning. Even you are laughing now."

    "But who told you to speak that way."

    "It was your dear daughter. According to her I need to behave like a demon lord or I will lose my influence in this world. So she started telling me to speak in peculiar ways and made me remember lines like ¨C ''I am a man born in darkness and solitude, you will be trapped in the eternal abyss of my eyes, scream in fear and suffering while you drown in the bloody bath that my subordinates gifted me.'' And if I don''t play along with her, she starts making a scary smiling face. Just throwing around her magic aura unconsciously and destroying everything. Even I am afraid of that and I don''t want the library to get turned into ruins."

    But now all in the room could be heard were the loud laughter of the hero. Of course, if the hero is threatened by the demon lord in such a pathetic and senile way. Then he would surely put his position in the world into jeopardy.

    "HaaaHHHaaaaAA¡­. Well then I wish you best of luck with your vocal training and learning how to become a demon lord by your own daughter. A few months more and you can even get a job of a jester in a king''s court."

    "No, my life is already ruined. I am self-retired now. Even though it sounds pathetic, all I am now is jus this title''s holder, waiting for the next person to inherit it. Piling shame upon shame just to fulfill and keep our daughter happy. Couldn''t she have made simple demands of normal dolls or visit tourist places? But all she does is close herself in the room and read books."

    "Well, I would dislike it more if you fail as a father."

    "I guess so. So how is it on your end by the way?"

    For some reason her smile dropped and it turned into something that could not be explained by mere words. A state of ecstasy, pain and desire dwelled in that face together at the same time.

    "Everything is fine; you don''t need to concern yourself with it."

    "If it''s all fine then I don''t think you need to turn your head away and say it."

    "I told it its fine as long as¡­."

    "Why don''t you say it directly looking in my eyes?"

    "Shove it; don''t get so hyped up all of a sudden."

    Caroline had lightly punched Zyl into his chest, but maybe she forgot to restrain herself, because her mind was wandering off somewhere else and it seems to take every time much longer than before to pull it back.

    "If you really want to know then her weapon training is over and she has even crossed my realm. My years of hard-work and training, she surpassed all of it in six months."

    "I SEE."

    "You don''t need to feel so sad for me. Unlike you Alicia said something to me so it''s all fine."

    "Wait what secret did she tell you. Then maybe I will be able to get back to her."

    "You are really a fiend. Trying to find the weakness of your own daughter to trick her. I am not telling you."

    "You know I will never do such a thing. So tell me. Don''t leave me in the dark again like the last time."

    "Fine." Caroline''s face curled up into a big smile as she continued her narration, "When I told her that she is learning way too fast and had already surpassed mom in some fields. Then she told to me in her childish playful tone that I am just that good of a teacher that she was able to learn this fast."

    Zyl''s eyes lit up, as that statement cleared up the grey cloud over his minds.

    "I see. She has really put much thought upon it. Even though she is less of a talker, she does have a way around with words. I am sure she will come through."

    ''But on the other hand, from Alicia''s perspective it was just one of the event''s titular sentences which the character has to remember to say to his master. That''s all.''

    "I know, but I think she is learning too fast. Maybe we should give her a break. Or level up her teaching."

    "Are you sure of it."

    "Of course. Recently I wanted her to get tired so I could give her a piggy ride back to home. So we decided to run and do intensive exercise non-stop continuously for three days."

    "Wait, you used spirit magic to reinforce yourself. What about her."

    "It actually went exact opposite, I got tired after the training and then Alicia who was still fine teleported me back to mansion. Oh how I wished I could have touched her soft gentle body and smell her feminine hairs. Even for a kid, maybe I am getting slowly seduced by her beauty."

    "Are you sure a mother needs to talk that way."

    Caroline thought of it for a while ¨C ''I find it pretty endearing when she acts like a child and not always so tough. Am I just moved by the gap between her childish personality and her youthful actions?''

    As per their conclusion because she is a reincarnate with a mature body at a young age and on top of that gaining the tilt of immortality her age mentality is set back to zero. So she sometimes act like a child would do and response in that manner nonetheless. Since the flow of time and its very sense has changed for her, she will probably remain young like that for her entire life. Not that it would matter because she can change her age looks by using gluttony skill.

    It had almost become like teaching a new born kid everything but she learns and grows too fast that their brain just can''t go around it.

    "What would you know? But today Alicia told that she would be making a new dish for lunch."

    "But hasn''t she been the only one cooking all the time since she came here."

    "But her food is just that delicious that I don''t again want to eat your stupid watery - curry."

    "That''s the only thing I know so don''t sully its name. By the way I do agree that I don''t think I could get through the day without having the taste of her food."

    "Well, we haven''t told her yet, that she has the ability to infuse life force in to the food. And she does it subconsciously."

    "That makes the food equal to the dish of god''s. I wonder could this be the effect of cooking in the divine realm, which she told to me once."

    Now both of them were lost deep in thought making guesses for the probable reason.

    "Well, we will keep that aside, for now I have decided it''s time to teach her sword play. I am also going to teach her about spirit magic, aural arts and summon a soul weapon."

    "Wait, hold you horses, isn''t soul weapon going a bit far. She needs to be good at spirit magic and also have an affinity for aural arts. She is too young for this. Even Lili did it only when she was 12 years old and that too is still too early."

    "You are too cautions. She will be fine. She is our daughter now and I know she can do it. She is working hard so that she can go up there and do what needs to be done."

    "Is that so, then I will too have to teach her something new. Maybe forging legendary weapons can be next on schedule. Talking about schedule isn''t it time for Lili to come back from demon academy at this time of year."

    "I know she is going to love meeting her new big sister. But I think I am forgetting something¡­"

    Zyl''s expression were now that of concern and extreme hypertension ¨C

    "Don''t tell me¡­.."

    CRACKKKKKKKKKK.

    All the glasses in the mansion broke as the waves form a high magical energy clash reverberated nearby.

    "Obviously things would have to end like this."

    ***

 Chapter 31 - EPILOGUE

    EPILOGUE

    At the summoning circle under a single hemispherical wooden roof, white light filled the pattern and with a sudden burst of blue light a girl came into existence.

    She looked like a regular human girl at the age of a teenager, making many people confuse her as a harmless existence at first. But then the presence of two black curved horns towering over her head, spoke for her being a demon. With long crimson hair reaching her waist and pink eyes, for someone her age, she has been noted for having a distinctly slender yet curvaceous figure.

    She appeared to be in a jolly mood and had rhyming to herself. On realizing that she had crossed through the teleportation circle and cleared the barrier''s identification code she looks around and then step down through the small flight of stairs.

    "I have finally come back from the demon academy after 8 months. Mother and father would be surprised to see me back a day earlier."

    She looked around and found the place hasn''t changed a bit yet and still her heart was pounding. She could feel a new presence here nearby. But her mother and father should be the only one living here. Could it be a monster or an intruder she had no idea unless she would see it for herself.

    She quietly followed the magical aura of this new person, trying her best to hide her presence and not come into the view.

    She had crossed halfway the forest and was now behind the bushes, while in front of her was a huge tree and under it was a young girl maybe a bit older reading a black book under its shades.

    She was first taken aback by her beautiful face, her glossy white hairs, her glowing skin and the colourful magic aura that radiated from her body. But she could not allow her training to let her guard down this easily. She used her appraisal skill and was shocked to see her low level and unreasonable age. Though the name, skills and other things appeared to be hazy to her.

    For starters in this world the higher the level, the stronger the person is. Well that''s the seemingly truth spoken around and is apparently the truth.

    ''What is a weak human girl doing in my house?'' The girl hiding behind the bushes thought to herself.

    As if in response the intruder closed her book and silently stood there. She could not even feel her presence even if she is standing in front of her now. As if she knew she was here and now intentionally tries to hide her presence as if to laugh at the girl.

    I came out of the bushes announcing my existence, while she just turned around in response to that noise.

    She was smiling, and the girl did not take it to her liking. For a stranger unannounced to meet at her home, which was to be kept hidden from the outside world no matter what ¨C this matter required her immediate attention.

    The girl summoned her scythe, which was jet black in colour with a red lining over its blade.

    In a blink of an eye, black wings sprouted from her back, with booms of sound leaving behind and propelling through air she lifted her weapon and with fully enhanced magical strength dropped it at the girl intruder standing in front of her. Had it been any average human, his body would have been turned and crushed like bits of paper.

    But the earth cracked except for the ground under the intruder''s feet. Huge magic particle waves resonated in the area and travelled far and wide, telling just how powerful the attack really was. But the girl was still in mid-air while her scythe''s blade was being politely held in the intruder''s hand.

    The girl got cautious and quickly leapt back, while her opponent was still smiling. Even though her smile seemed so pure, now that she had seen her real strength she could not allow her to move around freely.

    "You are strong." She tried to voice her thoughts after her single attack.

    While all she got in return was another question.

    "Is that so." The intruder had an unusual sweet childish tone.

    At that response the girl still considered her voice and nature to be arrogant.

    She flipped around her scythe for some time and then took a stance stabilizing her magical flow in her hands and feet.

    "My name is Lili Ascalon Ashborn. Who are you?"

    The intruder made an innocent cute face which made Lili''s heart skip a beat, but she did not lose focus.

    The intruder pointing her index finger at herself said in a cheerful tone ¨C

    "Me¡­ I am you sister. Alicia Ascalon Ashborn."

    ///////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN

    AGE : 2 YEAR

    RACE : HUMAN

    LEVEL : 22

    HP : ERR MP : ERR SP : ERR

    UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS

    ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION

    ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE

    ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA

    ? FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL

    ? FIFTH FORM : EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE

    ? SIXTH FORM : EYE OF BEING

    ? SEVENTH FORM : EYE OF VOXDEUS

    SKILLS :[GLUTTONY LV 10][ETERNAL POISON] [WORLD SEVERING WEBS] [SAGE OF ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WATER MAGIC] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WOOD MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WIND MAGIC] [ADVANCED SOUND MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED SPACE- TIME MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED ICE MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED GRAVITY MAGIC] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] [SAGE OF ADVANCED LIGHTNING MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED EARTH MAGIC] [BIO-ENGINEERING] [ELEMENT MANIPULATION] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION] [BARRIER MAGIC LV 9]

    TITLE : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER, IMMORTALITY, MERCILESS, TRUE DEMON LORD CANDIDATE, MASTERCHEF

    //////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : LILI ASCALON ASHBORN

    AGE : 12 YEAR

    RACE : DEMON

    LEVEL : 1800

    HP : 60,000

    MP : 50,000

    SP : 55,000

    UNIQUE SKILL : DEMUTATOR

    SKILLS : [FIRE MAGIC LV 8] [WATER MAGIC LV 7] [WIND MAGIC LV 8] [SPACE- TIME MAGIC LV 6] [ICE MAGIC LV 5] [DARK MATTER MAGIC LV 7] [PYROKINESIS][UMBRAKINESIS] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION] [BARRIER MAGIC LV 5] [SELF REGERNARATION] [MAGIC IMMUNITY]

    TITLE : TRUE DEMON LORD CANDIDATE

    ////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    Afterword

    Hello there, this is NOEL ELITIA.

    It''s been only a short while since the second volume. And here you have the third one already. Isn''t that amazing?

    I still consider myself new at this and trying my best that you enjoy the journey where our character meets new people and create new bonds with them. This time I tried to tune up things a bit by adding a spicy life of a demon lord and hero. I added things as they popped in my mind, and wrote this story that I wanted to read by myself. Even now, I''m still enjoying writing this story more than anything else.

    I''m not sure if this book betrayed your expectations or fulfilled them, but I''ll be glad so long as you derived some amount of enjoyment from it. In my mind, this work of mine is meant to be a simple, fun read with a slant towards comedy.

    The atmosphere of this book''s pretty different from volume one and two, and as I''m sure many of you have noticed. It''s more inclined towards creating an impression of two new important characters of this series. I''m not sure if you guys liked that more or less, but... As long as you enjoyed it, I''m happy. After all those two are my favourite characters in this novel, specially the true hero.

    VOLUME 4 : SYNOPSIS

    Sachi has finally found a place where she belongs and is now living with her new family preparing for the future. She has acquired a new name for herself, Alicia. But with her sister''s arrival Lili, will things turn out to be chaotic or continue peacefully as she learns swordsmanship under her mother''s guidance. Her true magic attribute, the summoning of a soul weapon and creating her own aural art.

    as much as I am.

    As I''m sure those of you can already tell that I am a huge fan of isekai genre. Potent enough that after writing the third volume I am aiming for the fourth. I hope you''re all looking forward to it.

    Once again, I''d like to thank my readers for letting me enjoy myself all the way through.

    May we meet again in the next volume of WHEN I GOT REINCARNATED AS A SPIDER WITH MY GODDESS.

    NOEL ELITIA

    Contact me : - noelelitia14@gmail.com

    SEE

    YOU

    IN

    THE

    NEXT

    VOLUME

    NOTE : AFTER THIS I WILL BE UPLOADING PDF VERSION OF EACH VOLUME WITH DOWNLOAD LINKS

    THEY WILL HAVE ILLUSTRATION + BONUS TEXT + BETTER READING EXPERIENCE

 Chapter 32 - PDF VERSION OF NOVEL - BONUS TEXTS + ILLUSTRATIONS

    PDF VERSION OF NOVEL - BONUS TEXTS + ILLUSTRATIONS

    VOLUME 3 - https://mp4directs.com/attachments/when-i-got-reincarnated-as-a-spider-with-my-goddess-volume-3-pdf.3117/

    VOLUME 2 - https://mp4directs.com/attachments/when-i-got-reincarnated-as-a-spider-with-my-goddess-volume-2-pdf.3052/

    VOLUME 1 - https://mp4directs.com/attachments/when-i-got-reincarnated-as-a-spider-with-my-goddess-volume-1-pdf.2984/

    NOTE : IF YOU CANNOT COPY LINK FROM HERE, THEN THE SAME LINKS ARE IN DESCRIPTION YOU CAN COPY IT FROM THERE

    I WILL RESUME UPLOADING THE NOVEL AFTER 2-3 WEEKS BECAUSE OF CERTAIN URGENT WORK COMING UP!

    TILL THEN ENJOY WITH WHATEVER EXCUSE I HAVE PUT UP!

    THANK YOU FOR YOUR SUPPORT.

    //////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume three for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 4 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 33 - PROLOGUE

    PROLOGUE

    Lili that''s the name my parents gave to me. I the daughter of the True Hero and the True Demon Lord and being a member of the Royal Demon Family I also possess the title of a True Demon Lord Candidate.

    I love my parents so much because they always get me what I want and always play with me. There was never a moment I felt alone or sad with them. Until then I had been living in a mansion with only my parents, I did not meet anyone nor anyone came to meet me. One could even say I was left to believe that we are the only living beings in this whole world. But when I turned ten, mother and father suddenly started talking to me about going to the surface. At first I was amazed to hear that there was a much wider world on the outside and lots of people just like me lived there.

    All these years I had been learning magic from father and wielding weapons and also practicing martial arts with mother. Though I had always hated learning spell casting, languages of different races and other long literature which I find to be utterly useless.

    Mother is always right if you want something just use your raw strength, who needs to study tactics, etiquettes, politics, laws and administering nations. That''s why I used to spend most of the time training with mother than with father who would always insist or try to teach me whenever possible.

    But I still loved both of them equally; because when it came to matters related to food I could only count on him for help. When I had completed my swordsmanship training and chose my main weapon as a death scythe ¨C I then learned to manifest a soul weapon. My soul weapon manifested into binding chains which I can coincidentally attach to my scythe''s handle and use it in combo attacks. It was a perfect fit for me to tackle mages and for my weapon to reach far distances.

    But when we started talking about Demon Academy, I learned the truth that my parents won''t be accompanying me to the surface. That all this time we had been living inside a dangerous labyrinth, where not even light can reach from the surface. If I uttered a word about my correct address then people would consider it akin to hell. But that did not bother me.

    I was frustrated by the thought that I would be travelling alone. There will be no one beside me whom I would know.

    And when I was told the reason for them not accompanying me, my heart was broken. How dare those people on the outside could do this to mother and father when they were only trying to protect them, they took their help for granted. Even a child like me could understand that.

    I began hating each one of them. It was not my parent''s fault that they can''t go with me; it was the fault of those people who are enjoying their peaceful lives after the war ended. For maintaining peace, my parents had conceded their own freedom. They had to pay the price so that those of the future generation did not have to worry and could together work to reach new heights.

    But I too being their only child had to understand their situation and since they wanted me to not be bound by those foolish ideals, I had to venture in the outside world on my own. Co-operation¡­ on the outside it sounded a joke to me. When I reached the surface and enrolled in the Demon Academy under an alias and my identity hidden with the help of a Father''s acquaintance who was aware of their existence, I realized that all their sacrifice was for naught. Even though on the outside it might have looked peaceful but everyone was trying to get ahead of one another. While some of the races worked in isolation, humans tried their best to lessen the power of demons while pretending to look the other side. Same went for the demon lords and generals who secretly plotted against humans and other species pretending to be neutral.

    Simply put it was a cold war with everyone holding back each other. Everyone yearned for power and the best solution they could come up was to push others down than to focus on self growth and become prosperous by their own hard work and intellect.

    Race Protection Rights held no meaning when slave trade flourished at the same time. Producing surplus food had no meaning if they store them to horde money instead of sharing them with deficit areas. Races that boasted of their supremacy had no credibility if they remained isolated and cut-off from the rest of the world and reject everything that did not fit with their own obsolete views.

    I hated each one of them because they separated me from my parents. They made me feel lonely and sad. My parents too must have felt the same.

    Here I was s happy returning to home after such a long time and I find another being in my house. Nonetheless a low level human. This was supposed to be my home and only we three belonged here. So why did a fourth one showed up.

    Out of pure anger and jealousy I launched a frontal physical attack with my Death Scythe. That would do it. It''s all over for her. That''s what I thought when I was hung in mid air, the blade of my scythe softly held in the intruder''s hand. A beautiful human girl maybe three or four years older than me. But this attack would have killed even a high class general of a human kingdom.

    What''s going on, did she fake her status. That''s not possible her level is lower than mine. Does that mean her stats and skills are far above mine that I cannot see them.

    And when I ask for her identity after I honourably declared mine she calls herself my sister. I did not let anger consume me, but I rechecked her status from top to bottom. How can she share the same family name and even have the same title of True Demon Lord Candidate, though some titles still appear hazy to me.

    How ridiculous, I will never accept this. Never. She too must be from the outside. This house is only meant for me and my parents. They have no right to be here and interfere in our happy lives.

    There is no place for negotiation. She is dangerous if she can pretend things up to this level. Stopping a direct hit, maybe she is physically strong. So how about magic. Even though I might not have yet mastered it like father, I would still be considered one of the strongest magic user in the outside world.

    "O halos of fire, scorch the wind and purge my enemy."

    A large blast of firestorm rained on her from every direction, the earth shook and the nearby trees got burnt with the exceeding temperature. But after a few moments when the red flames got cleared, she was still standing unscathed and smiling. How could she still smile, she is my enemy so why is she not even fighting back, does she think I am too weak to be bothered with.

    I used another spell and large boulder floated mid-air, while this time I added fire attribute to them and launched several of these projectiles at her. I needed to figure out how she is blocking my attack.

    Just as one of my giant flaming boulder was about to hit, a blue transparent cubical plate, blocked it and instead of the rock shattering into pieces or the shield being damaged, the whole thing simply vanished. It was different from anti-magic, as if my magic had just suddenly disappeared or clearly put became non-existent. It was similar to father''s unique skill, but this time there were no traces left behind. As if she herself had consumed my magic, that''s the feeling I got.

    No matter, I just need to use a much stronger spell break through her defense and attack at the same time. This time for sure I will get to her.

    After Alicia had introduced herself, she thought she would be able to talk to her sister. But it seems that she did not take to her liking, even though she greeted her with a smile. She decided not to fight with her own sister and settle matters peacefully. Maybe she might be a bit of an aggressive type, comparing her to those of single hot-minded little sister who pretended to be an adult. That''s the kind of analogy Alicia came up with when she compared it to one of her family drama books she read before.

    Though she blocked a physical attack single-handedly and for the magical attacks she used divine barrier magic and gluttony at the same time.

    Suddenly she felt a tremendous surge of magic particles in the surrounding being manipulated by Lilith. A black sun appeared mid sky, still growing in size and black fluid dripped from its surface which even melted the ground. She felt that she had already seen such kind of dark magic before. Not just only that but it seemed to have been combining with the things around because of its huge revolving mass. The black sun came flying at her, but Alicia did not flinch for a second. Black thin threads out of the blue manifested out of thin air and stopped the growing black sun, slowly consuming it before it could do any more damage to the beautiful forest where she came to read books.

    At the same time the barrage of multiple strikes Lili launched with her scythe on her body, she without putting much of effort matched up with Lili''s quick speed and her hands covered in some sort of blue flashy light blocked all the attacks. Lili had no choice but to retreat and come up with another strategy.

    She was now shocked to see her strongest magic vapourising in front of her, just because it got stuck in a weird net. With all her strength tested, she had no choice but to use her final trump card.

    "Soul Weapon Manifest. Signare Chains." As Lili spoke these words her vicinity got surrounded by thick black chains.

    Alicia was shocked¡­ she had never seen something like this before. She felt that those chains were not made of any matter nor they had any physical form but had a totally different composition entirely which made her even more curious.

    But she could not let it get the best of her. She wanted to prove her sister that she was strong, that''s what Alicia thought of it to be one of the test where you prove your worth to form kinship with someone.

    Till now she had just blocked and was not on the offensive. But this time she started taking the fight seriously.

    [ABSOLUTE ZERO]

    A thin crystal sword made of ice formed in her left hand. She thought that this would be enough if she was going to use a weapon.

    On the other hand, Lili failed to recognize the sword made of absolute ice and the huge absurd amounts of magic spend to form it. In her eyes, she thought that she was being mocked as not worthy of using a real weapon against your opponent, even though she was giving her all.

    She launched her chains trying to bind her in a single throw, while at the same time trying to strike with her scythe at the right moment. But things did not go as she had thought.

    It was not about only the strength of her ice sword but the way she moved her sword was in such harmony that the chains were drifted in messing up or rather following the wielder''s instruction were dancing on the tune of the enemy and colliding in themselves. Then with the hilt of the sword she blocked Lili''s attack at the same time bringing it to a stalemate.

    Lili could not help but feel that it was one of her Mother''s single sword techniques. She was not only defeated badly but all her claims were slowly being crushed by her fearsome foe. And yet instead of laughing at her or mocking her, she was still giving me that warm smile. She was unable to come up with another strategy and felt so helpless in her own house. But why¡­

    At that moment Caroline and Zylon teleported to the part of the forest which was turned into a disaster prone zone by a small exchange of punches between their daughters.

    Caroline gracefully nullified the soul weapon on Lili while at the same time drifted the scythe and sword away in diametrically opposite sides.

    "Lili and Alicia stop fighting and destroying this forest, we should be having a family meeting now so let''s go into the house."

    Lili had nothing to speak anymore, she thought that her mother had finally come to help her, but suddenly she ordered both of them into the house and stop fighting most important of all the person which she up till no w had considered to be an intruder, but she was baffled when her mother called out to her by her name.

    What was the actual truth awaiting her, why is she the only one still in the dark, she thought to herself.

    *********************************************************

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume three for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 4 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 34 - CHAPTER - 1 : HOW TO CONQUER YOUR LITTLE SISTER

    CHAPTER 1 : HOW TO CONQUER YOUR LITTLE SISTER

    "But Mom¡­."

    "Listen Lili she is you big sister now. Alicia is also a part of our family. And Flora too is now our house-maid." Caroline every time felt so excited when she saw Flora wearing a maid outfit from her original world and behaving exactly how a maid should do. Actually the maids in this world wore completely different attire which makes them look more like slaves and only those serving under royalty would live in better conditions.

    "But isn''t she just a golem, that looks like a human."

    "No, no Lili she is a humanoid robot, or so your big sister calls her. She is far from a golem, but she has a consciousness of her own." Zyl tried to explain to her daughter how brilliant of a creation Flora was, a totally new field of magic research was underway.

    "Yes, Miss Lili I am here to serve you till you find me useful. I am looking forward to your stay in this mansion."

    "What¡­miss¡­me!!" I was too flustered by her calling me like that because I never had an attendant before. Not here since we three lived alone, but even on the surface too because I had to hide my true identity from everyone.

    "Dinner is ready." The one personating my sister who calls herself Alicia, no rather my parents gave her that name walked in with a huge clay pot and placed it on fire in the middle of the table.

    I bent a little and inside it fresh vegetables and tofu were simmering in hot soup. Different dipping sauces were also served by Flora.

    After praying I saw my parents enjoying the food while dipping the meat in the sauce and savouring every bite. It really looked mouth-watering and the smell it released in the atmosphere drew me in even closer.

    I followed what my mother did and it was so delicious. I had never eaten something so tasty before, not even on the surface. It was as if the food itself was speaking to me and asking me to enjoy it in every bite with freshness. Even my body started feeling a bit energetic.

    "Papa, did you cook this tasty dish. I have never eaten something so yummy before." Since mother don''t know cooking, father was the only one who could make something to the point to say that it was edible. Maybe at last after staying here for so many years he finally learnt cooking magic.

    "Well, Alicia cooked it. Why don''t you ask her?" My opinion broke in an instant.

    "Lili did you like the hot pot." She smiled as usual at me.

    As if my heart skipped a beat, I wanted to shout in joy and tell her that how awesome the dish was. And I can eat it all day. Cook me more.

    "Well, I am sure I can get better dishes for myself on the outside."

    "Oh! I see, then, next time I will try something even better just for you."

    "Really, just for me¡­." I almost jumped out of my seat in excitement. Can there really be something tastier than this. I couldn''t just blurt out that I am looking forward to it.

    "Umu, just for my little sister¡­"

    My heart started beating even faster. Her childish sweet voice was unbelievably charming. Why doesn''t she realize that I don''t like her? And why has she chosen to sit just next to me.

    I wanted her to hate me. But instead the opposite was happening with me. Wait! Could it be¡­no that''s it she is using some kind of charming magic.

    If I free mother and father from that charm magic then, we will kick her out. Wait but who will make this hot pot for me then. I know as a punishment we will make her cook delicious food for us. I will make her work to the bone and make her beg for mercy. I am going to show her who is the boss here. I will not let her interfere anymore in my personal life.

    So, how do we free people from charm magic? Exactly, by giving them a shock. When I will have my chance I will strike when she will least expect it. Just you wait, its better you start counting backwards from now. I looked back at her and gave a sinister laughter.

    "Haaaahhhaaaa¡­"

    "Lili you shouldn''t disturb others while eating. It''s bad manners and correct your stupid expression."

    "I am sorry mother." I quieted down and started eating my food without making another noise.

    "Is something troubling you Lili? Why don''t you try this piece I specially picked it for you¡­. Say Ahhhh¡­"

    I turned to the voice and seeing a meat piece cooked so uniformly from every side and covered nicely in all kind of sauce approaching me, I could not help it but take a bite.

    CHOMP.

    "¡­it''s so gooood." I spoke as I munched over the piece. But I quickly realized that I was letting my guard down. I so easily took her bait. But it''s really good there''s no denying it. I quickly left as I took a full bite and in embarrassment started looking in another direction.

    She thinks she is very clever, roping in me and mother and father by her devious cooking. But I have seen through her plot and will unveil her true hideous nature today.

    "I am glad you liked it."

    "No, it''s not like that¡­ it was good ¡­ .no I am saying ¡­ that¡­ just stay away from me." I quickly needed to make my move, or I will too be charmed by her good nature. I know that''s all on the surface, she must be plotting something. Maybe she wants all my stuffed toys. Or, has she already raided my room. I need to check my room quickly after finishing my food.

    "Alicia, the food was really good. I never would have thought I would get to eat this original dish ever again."

    "I could have eaten more if only I had more space left in my belly." Both mother and father complimented the meal. I really liked it too, but I think we should not encourage her that much and get her a big head.

    I know from inside she must be laughing at us now. Thinking that how easy we are on her and so easily allow to captivate our decisions.

    "I will try other variant of the same dishes again. Flora why don''t you help me clean this up."

    Flora produced a giant water ball and put all the plates and other cutlery items in it. The things started rotating inside at a great speed, while white froth got added to it all on itself. Within ten seconds all the dishes started flying out of it all neat and tidy and arranged itself in the cupboard.

    "Wow, I have never seen a golem use magic before."

    "Well, Flora has magic veins or rather in her case magic circuits similar to humans made of Magitite threads so fine that are invisible to naked eye mixed with your sister''s special spider-web skill. But as per the research we have so far progressed into each robot excelling in only one magic attribute. As you can see for Flora she can control water element and they don''t even need to chant spells."

    Golems in this world were only supposed to do manual labour; some advanced golems could be excellent physical fighters with exceptional strength which can be later strengthened by fortification magic. Usually golems are mindless creatures who only follow the orders of their master from whom they receive their magic powers.

    But a golem to conduct magic on its own is unheard of. If the outside world knew of such technology existing then this might even lead to a war. Since golems are primarily used for construction, sometimes as soldiers to increase military strength or as special bodyguards. Usually the dwarves are the ones who produce the best golems in this world. If they knew about Flora then they would die of jealousy.

    After this mother and father sat and told me how Alicia ended up here. Honestly it still did not struck me that she was so much younger than me in age and I still had to call her big sister. How can she be so mature than me? It was unbelievable to also hear that she had been travelling the floors of this labyrinth for a year and finally decided to stay here and learn magic from father and swordsmanship form mother.

    I was at a loss. Wasn''t father and mother job to teach me those things, then why are they teaching it to her? Does that mean they will spend less time with their own daughter? Do they not love me anymore, but the one who suddenly appears one day out of nowhere.

    I know this is the right time to strike. Alicia is preparing for desert so I can do whatever I like.

    I beckoned to father to come near me. I covered my mouth with my palm and he understood that I had to speak something to him secretly. He brought his left ear closer to me, to listen to what I had to speak.

    "W-W-A-A-K-K-E-E U-U-P-P" I shouted as loudly as I could in his ears.

    I even used wind magic to increase the amplitude of the sound by oscillating the wind faster and reverberate it near his ear drums. Father fell down with some white foam leaking out of his mouth, it''s a good sign I guess the spell must be wearing off. He must have been paralyzed for it. Mother on the other hand was just watching us as if it was our usual father-daughter playing whisper games. And I won¡­

    "I have prepared a sweet dish." My so called or now going to be so was called big sister walked into the room. I knew she would come to check, but with that amount of shock any kind of charm magic could be lifted. I was elated with joy.

    Her game is over. Now I and father will work together to wake mother up from her allured state. It was going all according to the plan.

    "Ah! pass me one here." Mother helped Alicia to pick up the tray from her. She doesn''t had to be so nice to her, she could even lift me in her arms which she every time did when I was young. But this time she didn''t even gave me any attention or asked how my experience in the outside world was.

    "Let me have one too." A familiar voice uttered his request.

    "Huhhh¡­."

    Father was up again, but for some reason there was no difference in his demeanour. He was still acting the same and affectionate towards Alicia. What about the plan¡­ what about me¡­. What about having fun with only us three.

    When I was leaving the academy, everyone of my classmate told me how they are looking forward to meeting their family and I was in the same boat. No I was much more enthusiastic about it.

    "What¡­ how could this be.... What about lifting the charm spell?"

    "What are you talking about Lili, is it something related to shouting in my ears."

    "No¡­ I mean."

    "Lili, you are acting a bit weird. Did something happen."

    Why can''t they see? What''s happening here? This was not how it was supposed to be, I did not have this in my mind. It was going against all my imaginative experiences in which I was going to enjoy with my family and tally all the love they were supposed to give me when I was away.

    I started running¡­ and as I passed her, I gave a scornful look.

    Lili had left the living room, leaving all the others in confusion.

    But Caroline smiled and assured everyone, that things will turn out fine.

    "Alicia don''t worry, she will eventually come to like you. We just need to give her some time to adjust."

    "I know mom." Saying that she took her seat, near Caroline and passed the sweet dish to them. While she later had it in mind to give one to Lili too.

    "Mom, I wanted to ask, what kind of weapon Lili was using."

    "You mean the soul weapon?"

    "Yeah I think that''s what she calls it. It did not have any physical presence but gave a totally new kind of feeling."

    "Since, you can tell the difference now, I think it''s time for you to get your own soul weapon too."

    "Get mine..."

    "Yes there is a way to activate it. Sometimes forcibly, through training or it manifests on itself when in dire need. Well there is no exact way for anyone."

    "Wait isn''t it too early for Alicia. Why don''t we reconsider it? She is already so powerful; I don''t think having or not having a soul weapon would make a difference to her." Zylon the demon lord sounded a bit in distress with the decision her wife was making in behest.

    "You are too of a worrywart Zyl. Always worrying about your daughters more than required. You had the same problem during Lili too, but isn''t she doing well with it. It''s time that Alicia learns it too. One week from now so get ready."

    "Well, I wonder what her soul weapon will be like with almost limitless and immeasurable life force and magic power."

    "Well soul weapons are based on the form your life force takes place and even its special ability. I would like to know what that will be for Alicia."

    "I am too excited for it mom. So let''s do it. I want to learn every kind of fighting technique from you and get stronger."

    ***

    //////////// LILI ASCALON ASHBORN - POV ////////////////

    I kept on running until I reached my room on the second floor. It was intact, in the same pristine condition I had left it. But it was still clean as new with no amount of dust loitering on ground or the furniture. The bed cover and other fabric material smelled so nice and fresh. Maybe Flora that humanoid golem might have been looking after my room in my absence.

    All my toys are safe, so she was not after them then. I sat on the bed and tried to think harder. How could I have forgotten that mental attacks don''t work on father and mother, after all they are the strongest in this world.

    So, they do really see her as their own daughter and she is a part of family now. But why do I feel so left out. I want to talk with her, but it''s as if there is a virtual wall preventing me to do so. I had been hostile to her from the beginning, while she kept on being nice to me.

    What does she really think about me? What am I her to her? Or what I want her to be for myself? I always wanted a friend here to play. Someone of my age, similar to me. But she is so bright in whatever she does. I can''t even come closer.

    OHHHHHH¡­ I can''t even think properly now. So I will all let it out at once.

    It''s all her fault. Asking me what was happening, can''t they see I am feeling lonely? Telling me about how great she is both in magic and swordsmanship. How she can use all six attributes. I too can use four basic attributes, you should know that. And that is considered to be exceptional.

    If she is good at handling swordsmanship, then I too have my soul weapon. She doesn''t have it. Huh¡­ she is still lagging behind me in training.

    Did they stop liking me because she is better than me? She has got good looks like a princess, I lost to her in a battle and she can even cook such delicious food items. What can I do?

    I know they told me about her adventures of defeating monsters on the other floors. If I can defeat one too, then¡­ will they start liking me again.

    Then we can finally be together as we used to be.

    I waited in my room till it was night and everyone would have retired to sleep. I used wind magic to scout all the hallways and found no one there. It was all clear and everyone was in their room. I leapt out of the window and like a cat landed on the green turf without making any noise. I had to maintain stealth in my secret mission.

    Meanwhile Alicia, who had been asleep till now in her own room, opened her eyes and lifted her head from the book she had been reading. The barrier she had put up around the mansion received some movements in the vicinity. She instantly knew who it was and what they were planning to do. After all she herself committed such fool''s errand once. She needed to look after her family and so had decided what to do next.

    I left the outer gate and started moving down the floors. To my surprise everything was cleared up till floor 89. There were no monsters left. With each floor the monsters gets stronger and stronger and have much more unique abilities. If I am able to take down such a strong monster then my level will surely sky rocket.

    If I find it too much for myself than I can handle then I will simply retreat.

    Floor 90 turned out to be a wasteland with rocky terrain. While some points had higher elevation, at the same time there were deep craters too. It was a huge floor expanding more than a kilometer in diameter.

    As for the monster I couldn''t sense its presence, so I moved in even further. I searched behind some of the huge boulders but it was nowhere to be found.

    Could it be that it is hiding its presence.

    But I had realized it too late, because until now I couldn''t feel this humongous existence behind me. I quickly turned around and drifted myself backward in flash conjuring layers of barrier as they got scorched in deep crimson flames.

    A great shadow came upon me blocking all light. It was a 40 meters tall and eight meter wide crimson fox with nine tails each extending outwards up to a length of 10meters themselves. The beautiful crimson tails with golden lining and fire surrounding them really displayed its glory in being a mythical creature. This nine-tail fox loomed over me like a huge building with the wind blowing on his command.

    "So, it''s a demi-god. Who would have thought that a being like this would be residing on one of the floors." I have heard mother and father mentioning about them participating in the Great Wars, they are just about at the same level as the high-tier angels. Since they are not a god I should be able to defeat them. But underestimating it will do me more harm.

    The nine-tail fox stared down at me, to whom I would appear like a blot on grey paper. He raised his head towards the sky and howled.

    "Don''t'' look away, your opponent is me." I brandished my scythe and brought it on full force over the nine-tails belly. But before it could make a direct hit, its paws interrupted mid-way and pushed me away.

    They were huge and at the same time the sharp fangs were as sharp as my blade. Should I retreat, it seems to be beyond my capabilities. Maybe I will first level up and then fight against it.

    No, I have come this far. If I leave now she would make fun of me and I would be considered a disgrace. What would mother and father say? I just can''t give up now without trying. I am not a loser who would give up and just run away. I needed to try harder, to prove myself I had to go beyond and do things myself. That''s the lesson I learned on the outside world, if I wanted to enjoy the life there.

    "I summon forth water, Water Storm." A huge vortex of water throttled at full force towards him.

    But From behind its enormous body the nine tails flicked about like thundering clouds and the blast was repelled. I had not given up; there were still so many things to try.

    I summoned my soul weapon ¨C Signare Chains and started throwing them all over the wimpy fox while running round and round the huge beast. My shadow movement and drift skill at full work.

    "O halos of fire, scorch the wind and purge my enemy."

    Several huge fire orbs surrounded the beast in a circle and launched at it at the same time. The attacks continued for a while, on the other hand the preparations were complete.

    My chains were now all around this monster and all I had to use now was its special ability.

    "Bind the oracles, and siege the power." The fox led out a huge shriek, while it could not move neither it could use magic now. My chains up to a certain extent nullify the user''s magic and at the same time absorb its life force and vitality. However at this point I am usually left vulnerable so it''s only useful in a one on one fight.

    And that''s how it was supposed to be when suddenly the tails of the fox started glowing brightly and from the tip of the tail new giant foxes dropped on the ground. On appraisal it showed that they were the summons of this demi-god and are called cinder fox. This was bad, if I had to protect myself either I had to leave the nine-tail fox or let myself be bitten by these inferior monsters.

    The sheer number of these cinder fox kept on rising from ten to fifty and then in hundreds. Producing so many at once meant, that it had kept reserved power as an autonomous defense mechanism to be activated when its life force depletes at a drastic rate.

    It''s fine if I let the chains go now, better than be surrounded by these many numbers. I am sure I can take nine-tail fox on the next strike.

    "My scythe will carve you into fine dressing material for my new stuff toys and I will use your soft hair fur for making mufflers. You get that¡­"

    Saying that I leapt into the sky and reaching almost half its height I aimed for its chest, maybe a little below the heart, hoping to leave a fatal blow.

    When unexpectedly the cinder fox reached a little above me and tried to attack. They must have used fire to propel themselves; this was not part of my plan. I had not thought that these summons could even do such a thing. I twisted my body and used the scythe to cut the two cinder foxes chasing me. But in my falling and before I could react one of its huge paws came straight at me.

    I used my scythe in a rough manner to block its huge claws from tearing through me, when after a cracking noise I was sent far flying off. Crashing into the ground falling again and again on the dusty hard ground, blood spilled out from my mouth with several tearing marks on my body.

    I suffered fatal injuries but thanks to my self-regeneration I had already started healing. But when all my attention should have been towards the approaching calamity, my thoughts were directed towards my scythe.

    Half of its blade broken while the rest was crumbling like sooth in my hands.

    "How¡­how¡­Could this be? It was supposed to be one of the strongest weapons. Just because I got over-confident and over-stepped my boundaries¡­ I lost my weapon¡­the gift from my parents, which they entrusted to me"

    It was gone, and before I could realize tears started flowing through my eyes. I kept using my hands to wipe them. I am strong, I should never cry. Mother always told me not to lose heart even for a single moment when you are up against an enemy whether weak or strong. But I was outclassed here. Without my scythe, I felt like I was nothing. My magic would do no good and I came here without informing someone.

    I looked around and hundreds of cinder foxes were watching me from an alleviated land with their hungry squinted half moon-like eyes. While the earth kept on vibrating as the mythical beast approached me. He led out a huge howl which echoed in the sky and magic power started collecting near its mouth.

    The amount concentrated went far and beyond I had seen anything before, it could be comparable to one of the strongest spells of my father which he once showed it to me. The fire turned from yellow to red then to orange and finally a mixture of blue and red.

    For the first time I was experiencing fear in my life. Being outside the protection of my family and this regret to go overboard just because of my pride and greed to keep my parents all to myself. Maybe I will regret not talking to her, to tell her how good the food was and¡­

    Wait but why I am thinking of her when I am about to vanish¡­ I see it must be because I too have started liking her.

    Her long white hairs wafted in the air as if I could feel their cool shade even in this burning place, her bright skin brilliant than the crimson flames and that calmness around her vanquished the fear in my heart.

    "Everything is going to be fine. You did great Lili."

    My body suddenly started feeling so light and this warmness was so comfortable than the high temperature of the surrounding.

    "Watch out; it''s going to launch a super powerful attack. Run away."

    But she did not move but I was sure that she had clearly heard my words. Her posture was so stable and focused that even I could not move my eyes away from her. What is she doing here, that''s the only thought that could cross my mind.

    Until the last moment before the strong beam of light from the beast''s mouth would reach us, a small blue square barrier appeared in front of her and the attack got nullified. It was similar to what she did to me during our fight.

    The Nine-Tail Fox''s scream shook the earth as it whipped its head around. It was much angrier than before after we were unharmed by one of its powerful attack. It led out a large shriek and all the hundreds of cinder fox started howling and directed their intense predatory pressure at us.

    For a moment I was scared by all the noise but later all of it turned into blank when I saw her smiling. Was she really smiling when there are so many going to attack us at the same time? Why don''t she bring out a weapon, might be that ice sword could prove useful against them.

    But as if she wasn''t even cognizant of those monsters surrounding us but staring at the giant nine-tail fox analyzing it from top to bottom. Suddenly many of them pounced upon us from the greater height with fire balls about to be launched from their mouth. She narrowed her vision and then all she did was raise her hand and utter a word.

    "[DISMANTLE]"

    All the bodies of the cinder foxes split open from within with their blood bursting upon us like rain. While the corpses of the monsters got consumed into some kind of black threads, it was weird and I did not understood.

    Within the next few moments all the small foxes met the same fate, while I sat in disbelief, my hands on the ground and stream of tears still flowing through my eyes. My pain was gone, it must be she had casted a healing spell on me. No it was much more than that; I was feeling much stronger and livelier than before the fight began. And yet when I tried to lift myself up, my legs gave away. They were still shaking.

    "Let''s leave¡­ we should¡­ run. We can''t defeat it." I uttered choked out words between my sobs.

    "Just sit tight and watch as I take care of that animal who tried to hurt you.."

    That''s the simple reply she gave me, but those words instilled confidence and a sense of safety within me. That all is going to be fine with her around me.

    A red and blue long scabbard appeared near her waist. She put her hands backward and with a screech sound unsheathed a pair of two stunning white and black sword. The air around it as if vibrating at the sudden appearance of such a new chaotic power. I could sense that those weapons were stronger than any weapon I had ever seen before. Not even one of mother''s weapons came close to the amount of magic and life force radiating out of those two. It was as if the two swords were alive. My high-level appraisal skill failed to supply me with any information regarding them.

    Taking a fighting stance much similar to mother she dashed towards the beast in a reckless charge as if all thoughts of death had been erased from her mind.

    Surprised by the sudden ambush, the Nine-Tail Fox instinctively swiped its paw from left to right. The air screamed as it got split into four directions.

    Wooooshhh!

    That''s how big it was. Simply because of its huge size, it could play with the laws of nature.

    But she twisted in mid-air, stepping on its paw launched herself higher and within a second was neck-to neck with the nine tail. The fox instinctively led out a huge fire breath, but she dodged it by drifting herself with the wind at its rear and swinging the black sword severed two of its tails.

    "Kyaaaaakkhhh!" The Nine-Tail Fox''s scream shook the earth as it whipped its head around.

    My sister pulled back at the same time, while the tails had started to regenerate it was still shivering in pain. It prepared yet another powerful beam with five times the energy than before ready to burn us to our deaths. All it had to do was kill us two who were even smaller than its paws and yet it feared to act in a rushed manner. It was afraid of just the amount of magic particles being released from my sister''s body.

    At the same time my sister rushed in again with her swords towards the fox. The white rays of the beam torched the entire area and I could feel the warm currents even this far, but my sister parried it with the black sword and all the rays as if got absorbed into it. The next thing I saw was the same beam being released by the white sword which burned the face its face.

    My sister continued her march and with a similar jump as before reached the rear of the wolf and swung her sword vertically upright. But this time the fox whipped its body around and crouched down to protect its tails.

    It was not going to fall for the same move again. That''s what I thought when one of the limbs suffered a deep cut, blood started to pour out and the fox lost its balance.

    Suddenly the body of this fox started glowing in divine light and explosions started occurring on the ground with destructive shockwaves.

    But several blue coloured hexagons appeared before me and I was unhurt. On the other hand, my sister was still engaged with the fox that was regenerating at a much faster rate. It moved its paws frantically and spitted crimson flames everywhere from its body. Even the blood which was flowing from the cuts turned into huge flares of fire. Even in that kind of harsh environment where the enemy had absolute advantage she was still overpowering the fox with her overwhelming combat ability and devastating magic prowess.

    Usually you fight such strong beast with all your seriousness and yet she was smiling and seemed to be having fun in the middle of battle. For a moment it felt that the battle was already over, and she was now just playing around with the fox and tormenting it. What thought actually struck me was who was more fearsome the demi-god or my sister?

    But things were not over yet; the fox was a demi god and was using a high-grade healing spell with divine attribute to heal itself at the same time. We needed something to blow it off in just a single hit. Is there really something she could do to blast off such a huge body? Maybe I could help, but my legs were still not able to move and then I had lost my scythe. I had no way to support her, only a helpless child and a burden. I was so pathetic to put her in a dangerous situation where she had to protect me and fight at the same time.

    I looked up and saw that my sister was for some reason amassing a lot of magic power around her hands. She launched herself even higher, black threads appeared around her whole body and then suddenly two horns grew out of her head and two beautiful pair of black wings similar to mine spread out from her back. She flew up even higher in the air while using her wings to control her pace and balance herself.

    "[ABSOLUTE ZERO]" Saying that my sister unleashed another spell.

    My eyes followed its instinct and on itself got shut down. The next moment I looked the entire floor was covered in crystal ice and the body of the fox lay frozen beneath a thick white layer. The temperature at which the ground was freezing in a moment turned into tundra barren coarse land.

    And yet the ice felt so different that the normal existing ones or rather the ones we produce with magic. It appeared to be much stronger with no weaknesses. I wondered why the scorching heat of the fox couldn''t melt it. But there was no movement from within. Its body laid still inside at peace, with no one to guess that it was rampaging just a second ago.

    I looked at its stats and was shocked. Its MP was reduced to zero and its HP kept on dwindling and regenerating at the same time. My sister in mid air flew down at a much greater speed than at which she made an accent. She revolved gracefully like a tornado releasing a horizontal white light and a black light lashing out cutting the body into upper and lower half.

    The next movement even those two halves got crushed into small fine crystal snowdrops which rained all over. The scene was breath-taking, as if the entire thing got imprint on my soul where my sister landed on the ground where a moment ago a demi-god was standing. As far as I remember she only used one spell to defeat it¡­a demi-god. No one would believe me if I told anyone about this and compare their actual levels. She did not even have a scratch on her entire body. Just what in the world was she?

    She quietly walked towards me as her wings and horns disappeared. I tried to move, I wanted to say something but lost my balance and then everything became plain to me¡­..

    MONSTER DIARY

    NINE-TAIL FOX {WORLD DISASTER CLASS}

    NAME : IGNIS KURANIN

    AGE : -----

    RACE : DEMI-GOD

    LEVEL : 7500

    HP : 185,000

    MP :190,000

    SP : 200,000

    SKILLS : [ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC LV 10] [EARHT MAGIC LV9] [DIVINE LIGHT MAGIC LV 5] [CINDER-FOX SUMMONING [BURNING DUNES] [MAGIC RESISTANCE] [FEAR HOWL] [ULTRA-SELF REGENERATION]

    TITLES : FIRE CALAMITY, MOUNTAIN CRUSHER, MYTHICAL INFURNACE

    //////////// ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN - POV /////////////

    "Who would have thought that I would have to fight a demi-god. To be honest these monsters are not much of a challenge anymore. Of course, I was more interested in that soul weapon. But she is alright now and I was able to make it in time." I turned my head around a little and looked at the face of Lili who was sleeping soundlessly on my back. She was still so cute that I wanted to keep looking at her.

    So this is how it feels like to have a little sister in another world and look after her. She didn''t even try the sweet dish I made especially for her.

    We were almost halfway to our home, when she suddenly woke up after losing consciousness from fatigue and shock.

    ''I felt like I was drifting in the air, but when I was surprised to see being carried on her back. I wanted to complain at first but I did not have the strength. Later it felt so nice that I did not mind, though it was still embarrassing for me.'' Lili thought to herself as she had just woken up from her unconscious state. She remembered her sister defeating the demi-god nine tail fox so easily. She still found her to be unbelievably strong.

    "¡­Big sister¡­"

    That''s the only word I could hear from her mouth and she fell asleep again. This was the first time she called me that and it felt so good. I was so happy because no one had called me like that in my previous world.

    So she too considers me now a part of the family, well let''s celebrate it after going back home.

    The day since I came here, I had always felt that change in me, that I was able to interact with them much easily than those in my previous world.

    Both mother and father have been always nice to me and teaching me everything they know. Unlike my previous world where I could not even meet eyes with my guardians or have food in the same place. Usually I would cook for myself separately or early in the morning before everyone would wake and leave the kitchen neat and tidy. But here I not only cook for everyone but together with flora and later enjoy the food with my whole family.

    I wonder will the same happen in the outside world. Or, will I again loose my ability to be this open to people when I need to win their trust or will I revert back to my previous self and restrict myself in the corners.

    It was all up to me and the time when I would leave this home and finally leave this labyrinth after conquering the last floor. Mother and father always told me that I can use the teleportation circle to go to the outside but I want to complete this labyrinth so badly that I can''t wait. Though they keep on telling that even they don''t know what thing lies in the last floor. Even they are afraid that it could be something abominable that they together can''t defeat it.

    But all I can think of is what kind of magic and unique skill they could possess and how can I obtain them for myself.

    ***

    ///////////// LILI ASCALON ASHBORN - POV ///////////////

    My eyes squinted as the light flooded in my eyes. In that haziness I could see the ceiling of my room. So I was finally back. At that time I remembered my big sister defeating the nine-tail fox and then carrying me on the back.

    "How embarrassing¡­"

    "What is embarrassing, Lili¡­"

    "Who¡­ nothing it''s not¡­ Big sister Alicia."

    She let out a small laugh on my sudden outburst of dumped up words..

    I was taken by surprise when I saw her sitting next to me. For how long has she been there? Did I speak something funny while I was asleep? As far as I remember I don''t have the habit to speak in sleep, so it''s fine. But who knows what actually went down.

    Now that I think about it then I am safe today because of her. I should thank her for that. But is that all I need to do.

    No... I have been so cold to her while she always thought of me as family. So I should ask for forgiveness for making her to go through all that trouble, but on the other hands she seemed to have enjoyed the fight¡­ no I can''t make up excuses. I would be honest and this time fix everything and try to know her better.

    "Big sister¡­.I¡­ I wanted to say¡­so¡­SOOR¡­.vumvvv¡­"

    I gulped down what was suddenly fed in my mouth.

    Before I could complete what I had to say she had gently pushed a spoon laden with something soft and spongy into my mouth. The moment it went in my mouth it melted and it was so sweet and tight with richness of fruits. I had never eaten such tasty fruit jelly before.

    "So tell me how does it taste¡­"

    "It''s super tasty."

    "Then there is more from where it came¡­ after all I specially made it for you from your favourite fruit."

    "Big sister....I wanted to say¡­. I wanted to say that all I did, that I am¡­"

    She suddenly held my chin lightly and brought her face closer to mine. I could feel her light breath leaving her pale pink lips. She looked so matured up close and yet somehow her status showed about two years old. I don''t know much about humans. Even mother is actually half human and half elf. Though for most part she would be considered human. Her long life is thanks to because grandmother belonged to the royal family of the elves.

    My eyes started moving round and round as every second passed by I was being drawn to her closer and closer. The more I tried to look in her red eyes, the more I wanted to keep looking at them. those eyes they were so violent and calm at the same time.

    "Lili your body temperature is increasing¡­"

    "It''s nothing¡­" I pulled myself backward into sheets as fast as I could. That was a close call, indeed.

    Now that I think about it, for a moment she had black wings and horns similar to mine. I asked about it to her and was surprised to know that she can supposedly turn into any other species. I had never heard of this kind of ability before and she might be the only one able to do it. My big sister is really special.

    And now we have same wings and horns. Now even people would identify as sisters and I don''t have to be alone on the surface anymore. My family has finally grown with one more member.

    But suddenly my facial expressions changed and I remembered that I had lost my scythe forever. Could I ever get a new weapon that would fit with me as nicely as that?

    "Lili, about your scythe if you want I can fix it." Was I too obvious with my sadness that she caught up with my worries. Big sister¡­

    "But it''s a legendary weapon. So they cannot be re-forged."

    "No, I am telling that I will actually make a new one exactly similar to that. It is actually possible with my skills since I have already analysed and stored its data with Al during our fight."

    "Really...can you really do it¡­" for some reason she was talking about something that has never been done in the past, any other person would have blurted out and called her insane. But I believed every word of her. If there is something that others think cannot be done, then my sister can do it without any problem.

    "Not only that I can even make it better. Your ultra super powerful dark scythe."

    ''Wait didn''t I just added some similar sounding words with her weapon.'' Alicia thought to herself.

    "It sounds so amazing. I want to help big sister too."

    ''Well as long as she thinks its fun.'' Alicia came in terms with her mislead thoughts.

    "Then why not next time we go hunting monsters together on much lower floors when you get even stronger."

    That whole night instead of sleeping I kept on talking to big sister. She too was unaware and total amateur about the outside world. So I did tell her some of my exciting hunts on the outside. Though it might be possible that I added some spices and extra thoughts of my own here and there, but I think she will figure it out. I couldn''t help it after seeing that she was so cool while defeating that demi-god. When in between I got hungry and complained about it.

    She took out another dish from her dimensional storage and gave it to me.

    "Try this pudding. I made this too as part of today''s sweet dish."

    "If big sister made it then it sure will be heavenly."

    Then all I could remember was eating dozen of plates while we continued sharing our experiences.

    Sometimes in between it felt like she was really a four year old kid and sometimes it felt that she was too mature for her age. At first one would call it weird, but eventually I came to love even this side of her.

    While someone who had been listening on their conversation through a small crevice left at the door, rose up from her bent posture and started walking in the opposite direction of the room.

    "Those too got along pretty soon. I am glad Lili got a big sister of her own who would look after her. She deeply cares about her too, which is good for her. I wanted her to make more friends and people she care about and can trust at the same time. But it was only possible when she would stop being stuck up with us."

    Caroline continued walking down the stairs where she took a deep sigh. She too wanted to eat those puddings but at the same time she did not wanted to intrude in their merry talks. She had been too cold with Lili today and did not spend time with her. From tomorrow she decided to be giving a great deal of care to her and properly listen to what she did at school and in the outside world. Isn''t it every parents wish to hear it in their own children''s words. Alicia too will one day leave. And next week it will be her training to materialize a soul weapon.

    She was standing outside her bedroom while the snores of the true demon lord run rampant and could be heard clear as day. She placed her hands on the door handle and stood still for a while.

    "So, she defeated a demi-god in such a short amount of time without getting hurt. Didn''t she take my rules too seriously? Her powers are growing too fast, at this rate the day is not far¡­ no there is still some time before the worst can come. I can already feel that she has started developing the same kind of aura. But I know she can handle that."

    Swoooshhh.

    She pushed the door and the snores became even louder.

    "Dear you are too loud."

    She picked up a clip from the nearby desk and measuring its tightness she sealed the demon lord''s nose. When things quieted down she fell asleep the exact same moment.

    ***

    /////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume three for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 4 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 35 - CHAPTER - 2 : THE TIP OF MY BLADE

    CHAPTER 2 : THE TIP OF MY BLADE

    "I will be defeating the boss monster of this floor today and this time it will bend before my all mighty black scythe." I flailed my scythe in the air and finally balancing it on the ground looked at my big sister who was making preparations. But I know it must be something amazing and an impossible feat as usual. Well that''s what anyone would describe with what she has been doing in the six days I have been spending with her.

    But it makes me wonder that why I am not surprised anymore. Even the current black scythe I am holding is similar to the legendary weapon scythe I had owned previously. No, better said it has even gotten even more powerful. Not only big sister made it stronger but it also feels lighter than before and the range of the scythe has been increased to fit my size unlike the previous one which was still a bit uncanny for my size.

    Original magic spells that she created on her own, while usually it takes years and so much valuable resources to create a spell. Then the delicious food she cooks everyday which I never had before in my life. Usually for blacksmithing to create magical swords one would need a special magical hammer and a large magic furnace. But to make legendary weapons which are from the age of gods and cannot be actually copied, she used a special kind of magic to store its information and magic specifics and then alter it to synchronise with her own magic. Even though she made it sound so easy I think even father would have trouble going through each step, no I think even he won''t be able to do something that ridiculous and then finally using some kind of skill that can rewrite the molecular structure of a substance and magic flow, that I had never heard before and bringing everything into place. And behold there was my new black scythe.

    "Lili, I am done. I think you should prepare for a one-on-one battle now. I wish you best of luck."

    We were on floor 92 where everywhere you look, you will find red and blue coloured trees spanning all across the floor. This floor supposedly is the dwelling of a special kind of wolf species that has an absolute control over fire and ice element.

    Big sister has been using magic to create fake presence over various places in the entire process luring all the wolves in numbers of thousands towards us while keeping the boss at the opposite extreme side. Since she is ready now means, that all the small minions of the boss which are at level from 5000-5500 have left the boss''s range. All we need to do is for big sister to wipe them out. I was hoping that she would use those two special swords, but maybe today''s not my day.

    She torched a small black flame in her hands, much darker than what father''s would manifest. I wondered what such a small flame could do and how it will handle those large numbers. Yes maybe she will turn it into a huge firestorm.

    The next moment she gently pushed the flame which hit one of the trees and later the whole forest was burning black. As if light itself had been snuffed out of this floor and a mysterious grim shadow befell upon us. The black flames had spread across the floor in an instant. I couldn''t understand what it was. How could such a small flame become this huge to burn down an entire forest?

    "kyaaaahhhhh¡­.whooffff¡­..ihiiiiyyyyy...ffffaaaaaqqqq¡­chyaaaa¡­"

    Several cries could be heard in the midst of that forest fire.

    According to sister it''s her original spell ''Black Flare'' which actually burns on consuming magic energy in the surrounding or the target''s body. It is a culmination fusion magic of fire magic, dark magic and gravitational magic. All three of the attributes mixed at advanced. How is she even handling that?

    In simpler terms if something is alive then there is no escaping this fire.

    Five minutes passed and the entire forest had been burned to grounds. On the scorched ground except for black soot, there did not lay a single corpse. Must have been consumed by one of big sister''s skill. I looked ahead and saw that a blue shield had covered a small part of the forest where the boss was supposed to be dwelling. For me to fight to have a good match, the boss needed to be intact and unharmed.

    Since all the minions of it have been cleared out the boss was sure to make an entrance.

    The earth started to tremble and the next second when it stopped a huge body leapt above the blue shield and took flight in our direction. In that moment I looked up and could make out a gigantic wolf with half of its body in red fur and other half in blue fur. It was a bit smaller than the nine-tail demi-god fox. Nonetheless I had come to hate dog-type monsters for the rest of my life.

    Even in mid-air I could tell that the wolf was frustrated and angry with what we had done to its habitat. Opening its mouth wide magic particles accumulated and launched into a thick pillar of ice ray.

    I kicked the ground and gaining considerable height cut through the ice pillar into two using my black scythe. The cut was smooth like a knife passing through melted butter. The wolf looked agitated while it moved its bones and landed on the ground maintaining a fixed distance between us and itself. Big sister had hidden her presence and her magical aura to the point that even I could not pin-point her location.

    This was supposed to be a test of how much I had improved in the last few days and also for the testing of this new weapon which I was holding in my hand. So, no help would come for me, unless I give up. Which was never going to happen, not when I can exact my revenge.

    I dashed towards the wolf with my curved blade pointed at my enemy while its hind protecting me at the same time. This time massive heat rays rained down from the wolf''s mouth, which were supposed to surround me.

    But I smiled and swinging my scythe in a circles and dispersed the flames. Ultimately the range of my scythe and its effective length was increased by concentrating wind magic overlapping the tip of my blade, which was also an idea given by big sister and it works better than we thought.

    I did not wanted to waste time anymore in gaining the chocolate cakes which she promised to make if I finish this monster quickly. I dashed in full speed towards the monster and cut through its hind legs avoiding the several ice crystal projectiles it prepared in advanced. Not a single one hit me, while those headed for me were blocked through barrier magic.

    Reaching its hind, it got confused and started running in an odd fashion. This was my chance to cut through its legs and aim for the neck.

    Making a deep cut at the back of its two legs it sunk down, while dodging its tail swipe I jumped over its huge body and ran directly towards its neck to chop it off. I wanted to finish it in one blow.

    But just like every monster it had a hidden card. From inside of the fur flames rose up and started following me. I had no choice but to retreat and make a proper distance to start my next attack. For now I needed to know what the ability of this monster actually is.

    Big sister pointed out that how I would jump in battles without figuring out the attack pattern of the monster and this could end up in getting me injured badly. Big sister cares so deeply about me, so I had to make sure that I do not make her sad and end this fight without me sustaining a single injury which I had set a target for myself after looking how she defeated that demi-god. I wanted to be as cool as her and be equally strong.

    The annoying skill of these monsters - the ultra-self regeneration kicked in. To be frank it''s a skill upgrade of self-regeneration which I possess with an added effect of body and magic enhancement in emergency situations. Just like mother and father, big sister also has the skill. Most probably, I too will earn it if I defeat this monster.

    The flames got denser and denser as the fur straightened itself on the wolf''s body. The red part was glowing with flames while the blue part was now covered in dense ice with protruding sharp ice blades. This kind of body had both offensive and defensive stance at the same time. Not to forget the annoying healing ability.

    "So just die¡­.. ''DEATH INCARNATE''."

    A black mist formed over my blade and the front lining of the blade turned blood red. Actually the tip was covered now with my own blood, it''s just a small amount so it did not matter if it is for proper conduction of magical powers over my blade.

    What makes legendary weapons stand over all other weapons are not only various effects imbued on it like other high-class weapons but it has its own skill.

    This skill was added to my scythe by big-sister. DEATH INCARNATE. Its ability as it sounds nullifies all healing ability. That means the ace ability of the monster is done for. All I needed is to do now is to behead it.

    With the new skill activated, I jumped up high in the sky, while the wolf did the same but this time it curled up its body and rotating in a loop headed in my direction with all the heat surrounding it and the ice blades covering it at the same time. The fox monster looked formidable in first glance.

    But in this one exchange and after landing at diametrically opposite sides the one coughing blood was the wolf. With a deep wound inflicted on its black with my scythe, blood rolled all over its body which later burned in its own flames releasing more magic to intensify it. After all the blood of creatures is a powerful source of magic energy in itself.

    With this special new ability it wouldn''t regrow the crushed bones, shattered flesh, and it''s annoying tail. That worked for me. I didn''t want to have to deal with the beast healing from time to time.

    "Woooohhhhh¡­." Letting out a huge howl, I think it was preparing itself for the final blow. I too got excited. It must have realized that its healing ability is not working any longer and if the battle prolongs then either he will run out of magic or excessive blood loss through the back wound will surely guarantee its loss.

    The earth started shaking rigidly, as I quickly sensed something coming from beneath my feet I braced myself for anything to come my way.

    Intense energy was welling up from deep underground, heralding the break of the surprise attack the wolf had prepared for me. There was an eruption as the ground broke apart and the below glimmered a brilliant red as chunks of molten rocks and flares blasted outward.

    The molten magma continued pouring into the area and anything that the lava touched liquefied immediately. There was no point in trying to cut the exploding magma with my scythe, so I used the barrier magic squares to climb mid-air as I used them as temporary steps. But it did not stop there. Molten rocks started raining from above too. But I guess it comes with the territory, when I think about it.

    It was getting chaotic and managing to block everything and go on defensive¡­..

    "I don''t like it. So, get ready to face your doom."

    SWOOOSSHHHH¡­.

    "Now¡­ what¡­" White fog suddenly engulfed the whole place, but as soon as I cleared it by swinging my scythe with massive force¡­.the wolf was nowhere to be found.

    "Gahhh ¨C How did such a huge beast vanish so suddenly?"

    The air around me froze over, coalescing into dozens of enormous sized ice arrows that shot in my direction at a massive speed. I leaped far back from the previous step to another barrier step.

    A pillar of ice grew out of the ground but it was much denser than before it broke through my barrier from below and headed in my direction. With a two step jump I aimed higher to avoid it.

    That''s when the wolf appeared from above with a giant-sized circular piece of ice falling from above. Even if I used shadow step and teleported some distance away it would still end up hitting me.

    "No choice ¨C I will face it head on."

    Crunch. The ice creaked, shattering into thousands of fragments with the scythe which was now densely enveloped and reinforced with my magical energy.

    But that was not the end; flames broke apart just when the ice shattered. It was just a thick outer covering to keep me there and use the flames as the real attack.

    Radiating like a beam and a giant flame ball it engulfed me from all sides, while the wolf landed safely on the ground howling at the top of its voice.

    "Huwwwwwhhhh¡­.." the monster was glad as it thought its enemy disappeared in the blast unable to do anything.

    But the fox''s face agitated again as it looked in despair at the sky.

    BOOM.

    Tens of thousands of flaring embers were now spread across the whole sky.

    "Your senses are quite sharp to realize that I am still kicking alive."

    The smoke cleared and a ball of shining black chains coalesced into a sphere floated mid-air. It was clear to the wolf that it heard the voice coming from inside that ball of chains.

    "It''s taking too long and so I am going to really end it this time."

    The chains rattled as several protrusions with needle like tip started flailing in the air and rushed in the direction of the wolf. It jumped trying its best to dodge the heavy chains. But everyone was a close call as each piece landed it pierced the ground reaching till its end.

    "There''s no escaping it." I unleashed all of my chains at once on him.

    "Kyacckkkkk¡­." It led out a roar as it shook in pain. One of the spear chains had finally got him in the leg, halting its movements while other soon made it through its whole body.

    The wolf tried its best to move, but after lot of struggle and its energy vapourizing at a considerable speed it realized that it was no use. But it still did not wanted to give up. So it started rolling in the ground.

    "Big sister was right; the monsters over here are surely persistent. The monsters on the surface are always so easy to deal with; just a single punch is enough to make them run away."

    The most important part being that this guy had gained my respect for doing everything to survive against me. But even so, I am here to kill it just because I want to let out my frustration of defeat from before. For a monster it must be slayed; that is its destiny. And since I am the hunter, I will decide on how to end its life in a way that it deserves - with all of my might and power. Holding back in this labyrinth meant certain death no matter how much your enemy is in pain or weakened.

    With the last of its energy it kept on pulling me, while a torrent of wind was now surrounding me as I assigned them a shape and casted it over my blade giving it a final transformation.

    It howled, a ball of rage and fear as it foresaw its death. It tried to open its mouth wide and gathered a charge for another roaring blast. Aimed directly at me, it still showed its will to live and the terrific stare it directed towards me. Even in pain it knew that if he succumbed to its weak side even the last glimmer of hope would vanish for it.

    I closed my eyes and gripped my scythe tightly in my hand. I decided to use my remaining magical reserves in a single blow as I got drenched in a black aura akin to the colour of my blade which further accentuated its shine. And this was it ¨C my final strike.

    "With my black scythe I banish you from this world to eternal sleep."

    A sharp edge light emerged out from the blade possessing overwhelmingly strength¡ªstrong enough to slice the wolf monster into pieces. The energy beam forming in its mouth broke in two halves around its origin, dissipating into particles of light. My attack didn''t stop there; it continued straight through the sky and sliced the monster''s body in two halves.

    My attack was of such power that it carved deep into the artificial wasteland, previously a forest, cutting a deep crevice in the earth below. Into that pit hole, the two halves of the monster submerged.

    It was finally over. As I tumbled toward the ground and lay on my knees, about to lose consciousness from excessive magic consumption and obvious deficit. But I did not worry about such small stuff.

    In that moment, I felt an odd sensation, like I could achieve anything I

    wanted.

    I heard a familiar voice reaching me as my head was about to crash on the floor it landed on something soft. Trying to prevent my eyelids from drooping there and then, I allowed them to finally set down.

    Ah, sweet warmth...

    I woke up to see my big sister''s face which was as charming as ever. Still not fully aware of my surroundings, I looked into her eyes as she stared at mine.

    "Good morning Lili¡­" I studied my surrounding in haste and still foggy vision, I realized I was not in my bed and it wasn''t morning.

    ... Wait; is my head on her thighs or something? I rolled off to the ground to escape the situation. How long was I sleeping like that?!

    Wait maybe I should have stayed like that a little longer. I could feel my magical energy was back and for it to be brimming this high, my sister must have transferred it to me. Usually people would use magic recovery potions or take magic from others but it is always done in small amounts because for the transferor it takes more than twice just to transfer a fixed amount. For my sister to fill my deep magic reserves her own magic capacity is unfathomable.

    She rose up from her sitting position and facing the corpse her eyes glowed with a deep blood red colour. The corpse of the huge monster suddenly started vanishing as vortex of black threads appeared to consume it. This was also one of my sister''s skills, to turn the body of a corpse into a source of magical energy of her own.

    I soon forgot about my embarrassing situation, and ran to her as I remembered the promise.

    "Big sister how did I do?"

    "It was quite amazing seeing you go all out with the scythe proved that it was a successful creation." She said breaking into a smile.

    "After all you made it for me. The giant wolf monster stood no chance against my special skills and the new magic spells I have learned from you."

    "Fine then let''s go back home and prepare a chocolate truffle cake together but first you need to take a bath."

    I tilted my head confused. Was I stinking¡­ does not seem to be the case¡­ nor I was hurt around anywhere. Well a bath would do no harm if I still get to eat my fill of cake as quickly as possible.

    I had leveled up a lot and it seems that I have acquired some new skills. Well I will check that later on.

    ***

    MONSTER DIARY

    FENRIS {WORLD DISASTER CLASS}

    NAME : ZOEN

    AGE : 5000 YEARS

    RACE : WOLF PROGENITOR

    LEVEL : 7000

    HP : 140,000

    MP :180,000

    SP : 180,000

    SKILLS : [FIRE MAGIC LV 9] [ICE MAGIC LV9] [DARK MAGIC LV 5] [FLAMES OF PURGATORY] [MAGIC RESISTANCE] [MISTY ICE] [ULTRA-SELF REGENERATION][FROSTFIRE] [FREEZE-FLAME MANIPULATION]

    TITLES : BLUE CRIMSON, FROSTFIRE

    ////////////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE ////////////////

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN

    AGE : 2 YEAR

    RACE : HUMAN

    LEVEL : 26

    HP : ERR MP : ERR SP : ERR

    UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS

    ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION

    ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE

    ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA

    ? FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL

    ? FIFTH FORM : EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE

    ? SIXTH FORM : EYE OF BEING

    ? SEVENTH FORM : EYE OF VOXDEUS

    SKILLS :[GLUTTONY LV 10][ETERNAL POISON] [WORLD SEVERING WEBS] [SAGE OF ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WATER MAGIC] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WOOD MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WIND MAGIC] [ADVANCED SOUND MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED SPACE- TIME MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED ICE MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED GRAVITY MAGIC] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] [SAGE OF ADVANCED LIGHTNING MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED EARTH MAGIC] [BIO-ENGINEERING] [ELEMENT MANIPULATION] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION] [BARRIER MAGIC LV 10]

    TITLE : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER, IMMORTALITY, MERCILESS, TRUE DEMON LORD CANDIDATE, MASTERCHEF

    ////////////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE ////////////////

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : LILI ASCALON ASHBORN

    AGE : 12 YEAR

    RACE : DEMON

    LEVEL : 2500

    HP : 90,000

    MP : 100,000

    SP : 90,000

    UNIQUE SKILL : DEMUTATOR

    SKILLS : [FIRE MAGIC LV 8] [WATER MAGIC LV 7] [WIND MAGIC LV 8] [SPACE- TIME MAGIC LV 7] [ICE MAGIC LV 7] [DARK MATTER MAGIC LV 7] [PYROKINESIS][UMBRAKINESIS] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION] [BARRIER MAGIC LV 7] [ULTRA-SELF REGERNARATION] [MAGIC IMMUNITY]

    TITLE : TRUE DEMON LORD CANDIDATE

    ////////////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE ////////////////

    BLACK SCYTHE

    WIELDER : LILI ASCALON ASHNORN

    CLASS : LEGENDARY WEAPON

    CREATOR : ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN

    SKILL ¨C [DEATH INCARNATE] [MAGIC ABSORPTION] [MAGIC CUTTER]

    DESCRIPTION ¨C ''DEATH INCARNATE'' ability to nullify all healing abilities of an organism which has been cut through the scythe. Dealing it permanent damage with a long term effect. This ability manifested with being conjoined and in synergy with the unique skill ''DEMUTATOR'' ¨C which is a chemical reactive ability to rot/slow disintegration of organic and inorganic matter.

    REMARK/USES ¨C Initially skill ''DEMUTATOR'' came with various disadvantages of excessive magic particle consumption and condition to touch the target. But with this scythe''s magic absorption and its efficiency to conduct it along the blade enhances the ability and also its range and time period.

    ///////////////ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN - POV //////////////////

    Mother and Lili had already headed for the hot spring, while I originally thought that it was better to mix the dough first and then leave the cake batter for it to settle down.

    On our way back seeing both of us heading to the bath mother too showed her willingness to join us but I could tell from the look in her eyes that she wanted to get her hands on something. No matter I just need to prepare myself to take on anything and keep my guard up, I too headed for the hot spring. I had resolved myself for any accidents about to come.

    I slid the door open and white steam from the bath attacked my face transferring a heated and comforting sensation. As I passed my legs through the surface of water which formed several concentric ripples on the surface.

    While I felt a bit unsettled with the intense gazes the other two were passing on to me.

    "¡­.Mom¡­." Lili gasped as she appeared to glance at me from top to bottom.

    "Don''t ask me Lili. I know it''s tough to believe. But you must not lose hope. I am sure you will get there one day."

    Lili started walking towards me slowly yet steadily creating drifting motion in the water, closing in the distance between us.

    "Big sister, teach me too." Her eyes shining with the sincerity.

    I was taken aback by her sudden outburst. Was it magic or something else ¨C she did try to learn cooking but each time messed up. Every time she goes for it she messes up between salt and sugar. ''They both are white, so why do they taste so different.'' That''s what she always ends up sulking about and destroying the dishes.

    "I don''t know what you want to learn Lili."

    She deepened her glances, "Your secret¡­ I want to know."

    I took a look at mother while she wore a fervent smile and trying to look the other way when I gestured for some help. Just what talk did she feed her with while I was away?

    Suddenly there were forced movements inside water, and before Lili could herself realize it, her grip on the floor had slipped away. As we careened downwards in a freefall, I gripped her tightly so she wouldn''t get hurt.

    I fell on my hip, but it did not hurt much because of the water.

    Click.

    If I was not wrong mother stole one of our photo in that embarrassing posture during our bath for her special collection. Saying that it''s a research on how we grow up, or that''s what she has been telling us. She held a black box with a long tunnel fitted with a glass lens at the end ¨C or rather a camera which I made.

    People in this world for pictures would use a skill called {MAGIC PEN}, which is quite rare and so they are too costly and only falls in the hands of few nobles. But with my knowledge and creation magic making a camera is not big of a deal.

    I stared up at the sky and at that moment realized that how many months have passed since I started living here. I needed to hurry up and get stronger. Tomorrow was the day for me get my hands on a soul weapon. I was quite happy about it.

    My dual blades do not allow me to wield other weapons which I have not made myself. Usually they would send a stingy sensation in my body. So sometimes to hold back I use ice magic to make my own weapons or rather create from scratch with Magitite ores.

    Looking back from the day my swordsmanship training started with mother it was a remarkable and such a wonderful experience.

    I can still vividly remember how things went down that day¡­.

    A month ago my training with a single sword started. I had already mastered all wielding techniques that existed in this world for other weapons.

    I and mother were standing on the training ground, which appeared to be a vast grey brick stage placed in the middle of forest surrounded by mountains and huge boulders that can withstand the impacts of our attacks from our training.

    "Listen well Alicia you have been till yet diligent with the training but from here on I will be strict than before because when it comes to swords it''s a matter of heart. So without wasting any moment we will start with our training and I am going to make sure that wielding a sword becomes a second nature to you."

    "Yes mother." So, playing a part of yes and no was the right thing to do so that no time would be further wasted.

    "Right so take out your sword trainee¡­"

    I manifested an ice sword which was fit to be for my arm length and height.

    "Now keep swinging the sword until you are exhausted."

    Wait¡­ this was not how we trained for other weapons.

    "Don''t look around. Keep swinging as if your life depends on it."

    "Hiyaaa¡­." I panicked there but soon gained my composure.

    15 minutes passed. An hour passed¡­.

    "Keep swinging the sword as slowly as you can that it makes me yawn. And if the tip of the sword wavers start again."

    Wait but isn''t that too much¡­.

    "It''s not. So don''t question. Don''t think. Keep on swinging."

    Wait... how is she even reading my thoughts.

    Another hour passed. Two hours later. Three hours later.

    I was getting a bit worried about mother. She had kept me cheering on and explaining different positions while I swing the sword repeatedly in the exact same mannerism.

    "Make your muscles remember how you move and keep on moving."

    She was getting sloppy with her words and a damaged vocabulary. Maybe she forgot that if I want I can switch off my fatigue or heal myself to keep on with the training.

    Should I suggest a break here for a minute or two? It seems that mother was at her limit and was earnestly seeking for water.

    "Mother, should we take a break and then maybe restart again." I tried to sound as a pathetic I could.

    "Yes, we definitely should¡­. I mean it''s your first class so taking some rest in between should help you relax your muscle while they get accustomed to the changes."

    We sat under the shade of a giant oak tree as the artificial sunlight rained over the training ground. We had been at it from morning.

    "Tell me Alicia, why do you work so hard? Shouldn''t you spend some time playing around?"

    I felt as if the question came out of nowhere. But mother wanted to just know more about me and what I have in my mind. It is only proper if I respond honestly.

    "Back on earth, my health conditions were not that good. If I ran too much I would end up with fever, then I could not even stay under the sun for too long since it would end up with a whole day headache. So, I usually did not attend any sports activities or group events and was then isolated even from the class. Even if I wanted I could not travel very far off. Then there were no others with whom I could play even if I wanted to."

    "Don''t tell me you still feel down because of that." Mother looked worried.

    "Not at all. In this world I can run for all I want. I won''t feel any pain and keep doing what I want. When I would exit this place I would travel around the world with Athena. But maybe first I would have to search for her."

    Mother stared at me for a while and holding my head gently pushed it down as my head landed on her thigh which functioned as a pillow. It felt so wonderful because no one had done it for me before, not that I can remember up till now.

    "Stay like this for a while and rest. I may be too old for you to play with. But when you leave this place I know you will make lots of friends and connect with people with whom you can enjoy and live a happy and fun life. How about today I share with you the secret of how to survive in this world. Never forget these two things I am about to tell you."

    Mother had never sounded so passionate before. Usually she would be enthusiastic while showing me other weaponry and their various techniques and stances. But when it comes to sword she gets hella serious. Why wouldn''t they when it comes to other world ¨C you have to do and live with sword and sorcery.

    Mother continued with her explanation as she made a victory pose at me.

    "There are two things you must always remember. Number one. The strong in this world is always the right. With strength of yours recognized, people consider it absolute justice ¨C no questions asked. The sharpness of your blade can cut through any obstacle and can take you anywhere in this world."

    Might reigns over the all ¨C truth, good and also when it comes to lies and evil. I could even compare it to our world and things that happened at my school, at home, everyday lives of people and in entirety ¨C people loves to listen and believe for what the strong has for the masses to hear.

    Whether that''s really the pristine truth or a tainted one.

    "But isn''t that unfair for the people who will be weaker compared to those who are overwhelmingly strong."

    Mother''s face stiffened and now she wore a much grave expression. The air around us seemed to be changing.

    "That''s why you must always use your strength to defend the weak and not misuse your authority. Always remember this Alicia; a true hero is not the one who defeats his enemy for some superficial cause. But the one who realizes what''s needed to be done and acts on it. Even the weakest person can at times be strong. I was late in understanding this and lost so many precious things in my life and having my regrets. I don''t want you to suffer the same fate. For what you are pursuing it will make you an enemy of not only this world, but the gods in the divine realm and devils of hell. So search for people in whom you can believe and know that I will be always there for you."

    "Yes¡­ Mom¡­" My feelings overwhelmed me as I gulped.

    The space which was until now still under the grip of solemnity turned into a bunch of emotional and a teacher''s lifelong lesson mingled into one sentence.

    "Well coming to the second secret, which is could be considered a special convenience for us." Her voice a mixture of marvel and relief.

    "And that is¡­" I wanted to hear what followed next more than anything.

    "The people of this world loves filmy and over-dramatic dialogues."

    "Wait¡­what¡­." I was dumbfounded for a second. The secret¡­

    "Yes, you heard it right. The people of this world likes motivational and action-oriented lines that pack a punch. They fall madly in love with anyone who does so. That''s how you captivate their hearts and earn their trusts."

    "But¡­ but for real. Isn''t that what a conman or a politician does?" I tried to raise a valid point.

    "Well as long as you keep your heart pure. Everything is fair."

    "But to what extent does that hold true."

    "I am telling you with my more than two hundred years of experience. The people of this world are a sucker of fancy lines and courageous words which instill hope in them. After all this is a land of miracles. A world where once gods themselves used to reside among the mortals. A world where wishes comes true and every forces in this world comes together to make it happen."

    To me it sounded so beautiful and stellar at that time. Even if it had such a typical and weird character¡­ but ¡­.

    "A place where wishes comes true and miracles happen. I was living in such a world." I said to the stillness.

    Is this really it, a place I am searching for to call home? Did my wish really come true? Can I say to myself that miracles do happen, when you accept who you are and live your life to the fullest.

    But, now that I am here I was already at home as I forgot exactly when I ended up sleeping in my mother''s lap.

    ***

    ////////////////// TRAINING GROUNDS ////////////////////

    This time both father and mother were present for my training. Usually he doesn''t come here, unless we wanted to practice magic. This comes to show that how special this ''soul weapon'' could be.

    I couldn''t wait any longer, and in excitement I could feel my heart beating faster. It was like a lottery gacha where you will always end up winning something good and so you will be always looking forward to it.

    "Are you ready Alicia¡­ we will be starting the ritual. So let''s begin with the explanation."

    Wait¡­ there was a ritual. I can''t wait any longer to find how my soul weapon looks like.

    "Umu¡­" I nodded in a yes.

    "Soul weapons are supposed to be the reflection or materialization of the shape of your soul. It will consist of that attribute to which it has the most affinity with." Father paused there for a moment.

    "To be able to realize your soul weapon you first need to learn to see others soul realm and identify their soul core. Where you can even say all the life force and magical power of that individual is stored. Everything in the living has a soul core ¨C the monsters, plants, humans, demons, demi-humans and elves."

    "So, how will I enter this soul realm?" I am hearing.

    A broad smile appeared on mother''s face. As if she wanted to say I would have never told if you wouldn''t have asked or, I thought you would never ask for it, or something along those lines.

    "By forced means. Unlike Lili who learned it naturally by training from childhood. Since you have less time, we will force it out. Though with your high affinity with all kinds of magic and life force in nature there shouldn''t be a problem. Otherwise, this method could make your brain and heart go puff."

    Wait doesn''t that mean I will ultimately die. But I was ready to do anything, if something was about to happen then I would use thought acceleration and then heal myself. And there was nothing to worry since I have the immortality title but I shouldn''t depend on it in this case since it does not imply and take into consideration about the spiritual damage.

    "I am ready for anything."

    "That''s the spirit so embrace yourself. Dear I think you should do this. It would be much safer this way."

    "Leave it to me. You are in the care of good hands." Father for a moment there sounded high on proud. Well that''s just show how confident he is and the lesser the chances of accident. Though it might also be signs of a flag appearing.

    Now that I wonder, can there be a skill to spot doom flags too. It might be good to know about the predictions of your future. Maybe I will search about it later in the library.

    He closed his eyes and meditated for a minute. I was waiting for something to happen when I suddenly realized that the things around me have changed.

    "So, you did notice Alicia. Even without practice you have such sharp senses and good eyes."

    "Yes¡­ is it really¡­ this world is not real." I looked in confusion everywhere and I could tell that even though the place looked same, and it appears that my body is here. But everything is just without any material or structure¡­.

    "Isn''t it like a soul without a body. Aren''t that what you are feeling in the present moment." Father suddenly appeared out of thin air. And his analogy sounded quite reasonable to me.

    "Alicia this here is only your consciousness and this world is what we call a soul realm. Engrave this feeling and when we would exit this world you will be able to see other''s soul core."

    "I see."

    "For those who excel in spiritual arts and spirit magic can create such small dimensional worlds where you can transfer your and other''s consciousness with ease."

    "Isn''t it like a dream world Alicia where you can create anything you like. The person who makes this realm holds authority over it, but if your soul core and mental fortitude is stronger than the one who created it then you can alter it at your own will." To me it sounded more of a challenge thrown at me by mother.

    "Is it something like this¡­" I pointed to the snow falling in the sky.

    "Wait! She is already doing it. Isn''t it just too fast."

    "I can understand Zyl but we need to move forward with the lesson. Didn''t I tell you everything will be fine."

    Yes, they are correct. I am the one who imagined a snowfall and it occurred with ease.

    "B-but¡­But¡­" Father was still under shock. Seeing the true demon lord and the magic emperor losing confidence in himself sounded a bit pathetic.

    But mother kept on tightly slapping on his back until he cheered up.

    "It''s fine ¡­.it''s all in the name of training after all. Shouldn''t you be glad that your daughter is learning so fast. Let''s move on to the next step."

    "So, we will be returning back to our original location."

    Saying that it did really happen when I felt the surrounding change and the snow I brought vanished abruptly. Now I could take it on from here by using analyse I needed to look through my memory and access all the information related to the soul realm.

    I could feel my eyes glowing and the sensation of burning though it does not hurt anymore.

    "Why don''t you try looking around us near the heart and tell us what you see, when you think about a soul of a person." Mother pointed at her left chest.

    I did the same as mother told me to. At first things appeared to be moving fast to me apparently then finally the view settled down. Next when I focused my eyes near the heart of mother I could feel my senses being drawn inside. A totally new black world with a huge shining sphere was in between. The golden yellow light radiating from the orb was like a small sun in a dark room.

    When I looked at father''s it was a fiery red sphere in a similar dark room. So this is what they called a soul core and then I reported my findings to my teacher. Both of their soul cores was so huge and covered most of that dark room. Though I did not know where it stood since I didn''t have anyone else to compare it with.

    "Moving to the next step is the manifestation of a soul weapon. Want to guess who''s what it is."

    "Yes¡­yes¡­ for Lili''s it''s the Signare chains."

    "Exactly, Lili has a higher affinity for dark magic than all other attributes and it manifested as those black chains of her. Do you want to know what our soul weapon is."

    "Hum¡­hum¡­ yes I really want to know." I got eager. A childish excitement was visible on my face.

    Since mother is a hero and father is a demon lord, it''s obvious that their soul weapon is going to be something super special. There''s no doubt in my mind. But what it could be and what would be their abilities.

    I can take a guess based on their liking, preferences and personality. But to reach an exact conclusion¡­.

    "Don''t stress your mind I will give you a hint. Mine is a glamorous sword¡­." Mother stops for a moment and then taking a laugh at father she continued, "But unfortunately your father ended up just with a stick."

    Father''s face puffed up with anger. "For the last time it''s not a walking stick of an old man¡­ it''s a magical scepter. So don''t forget it and stop with your rumours."

    My mother smirked.

    Father soon realized what mistake he had committed.

    "Don''t go on putting words in my mouth. Now I have gone and said it without any reason. My life is over." Father was back in his depressed state with hollow eyes gazing at the plain ground.

    "I would too love to have a magical stick made of wood and curved at the top in a loop just like a sage carries around with him."

    Fathers eyes beamed with eagerness," You see I won the bet. Didn''t I tell you it would be something along those lines."

    "Tch... But I thought she would choose a powerful sword for herself or some other weapon."

    "No. no a sword sounds amazing but I already have my dual blades. And a decorated stick of a magical girl won''t look good on me. But an ancient staff sounds awesome."

    "M-magical girl staff¡­ didn''t I just tell everyone it''s a magical scepter¡­ why doesn''t anyone listen to me." Stomping his feet hard on ground father was back to his depressed state where he would keep on gazing at the growing grass without getting bored.

    "So, mom I wanted to ask how can I look at my own soul core. Or can you tell me how mine looks. Which colour it is."

    Mother and father for a second there became wary of this question. It was as if they did not want to answer. So I stopped pursuing it further, since I maybe later able to find it out if I use a soul weapon myself.

    "Usually some people use chants to summon their soul weapon. But it''s fine if you can just use it without chanting too. Soul Weapon Manifestation. Lumen Sword." Between the empty grips of mother''s hand a bright light with increasing intensity, a thin golden blade appeared which seemed to be translucent at the same time. According to mother this sword has the ability to tamper with the properties of light which would be equivalent to her having affinity to light attribute.

    As for father he did not wanted to be left behind in the race and still eager to prove the mantle of his so called scepter, he hurried with his summoning.

    "Soul Weapon Manifestation. Ignis Caesar." A long red colour staff decorated with golden lining with a red crystal ball on the top appeared in his hand. But more importantly with his fire type attribute most dominant the scepter too had just say excellent firepower.

    Now everything was clear to me. No matter what I had to know my favourite attribute and get an awesome weapon for myself.

    "So, how do I summon my own?" I was exhilarated.

    "Didn''t I tell you we are going to take it out by force."

    "That means¡­" I tilted my head in confusion. What now. Mother sounded a bit weird and thrilled about it.

    "I am going to stab you with my soul weapon and force it out. Don''t worry I will use a phantom mode so it won''t hurt." Mother passed a glance at father as if they had planned something from before, while I was still comprehending what was about to entail.

    "Wait¡­ stabbed¡­"

    In a flash before I could complete what I was about to say, mother was standing right in front of me, wherein she had crossed this long distance in less than a fraction of second. I looked near my heart and a translucent golden sword was passed right through it. It really did not hurt.

    But I still looked at my mother passing on a surprised look.

    "¡­You should take a deep breath here." She completed the sentence faster than her lips could move.

    She moved both of her arms in a fashion of opening a lock and in turn the sword moved from its vertical state to a horizontal state inside my heart.

    The next thing I remember was hearing Al''s mechanical voice when everything blackened out in front of me.

    [SOUL WEAPON MANIFESTATION]

    [DELERE SPHERE]

    [YOU HAVE LEVELED UP]

    [YOU HAVE REACHED LV 27]

    ***

    ///////////////// ZYLON ASCALON ASHBORN - POV /////////////////

    As we have planned she quickly learned through all the steps to see other''s soul core. However when the question arrived of how her soul core was perceived by us, we really couldn''t answer.

    Because we had never seen something like that before. It looked more of an anomaly. Something that shouldn''t be like this or it is truly impossible.

    Every living thing has a soul core with a fixed colour pertaining to their attribute. When a person dies the colour fades away but the silhouette of the sphere still remains like an empty glass ball. But for our daughter Alicia, when I looked at her soul core there was neither any sphere nor any colour.

    The pitch black surrounding did exist but in middle something existed that I could not properly explain. It was like an empty area much darker than the surrounding without any fixed dimension. And even if I tried to maintain my gaze, it would feel like that darkness would consume all my senses.

    Even at that - this incomprehensible thing kept on growing in size the longer I looked dissolving everything into it the moment it touched something. So we really couldn''t reach a conclusion without more information.

    Now with the next step in order after Caroline passed her sword through her heart, all we needed was to wait. I was already prepared to take action if something not went well.

    After stabbing Caroline had to pass through some of her divine light magic through her sword to stimulate the target''s soul realm. And as it did happen, there it was.

    Alicia''s eyes started glowing in red, just like when she uses magic in respond to the stimuli magic.

    In the next moment I watched Caroline jump far back twice the initial distance between us, realizing something was about to go wrong, I looked at her to know the direction.

    "Zyl quickly use the stones. There''s no time left. We never should have done it."

    I was unable to understand such a vague response, everything looked fine. About anytime the soul weapon would itself manifest and we would know which attribute she has affinity for and the shape of her soul weapon.

    There was a huge blast of magical energy and a sudden jump in the life force emanating from the surrounding. The density of magical energy kept on increasing and before I realized it was about to reach to a point that could lead to a magical disaster.

    I glanced at Alicia and she just stood there silently.

    "She lost consciousness while standing."

    "Zyl what are you doing. Don''t prolong it any further. Stop it before it completely manifests." Caroline shouted at the top of her voice .She was that loud without using sound amplification magic which to an extent pained in my ears.

    A white lining transparent sphere surrounded Alicia of which diameter was twice her height. But what caught my attention was the phenomenon taking place inside that thing. While Alicia stood there unconscious without knowing what was happening around her. The ground, the grass, and the air inside it everything appeared to be vanishing. Instead of being disintegrated due to magic, it was as if their existence was being erased and wiped out from this world.

    It was bad, the diameter of the sphere was increasing, and its dimension was not fixed. As it grew a bit further, though the growth rate was relatively slow, the land appeared to be vanishing the moment it came in contact with the sphere. The air being sucked in because of the low pressure inside the sphere. Some of the trees got uprooted and when they got drawn in towards the epicenter and touched its perimeter - that''s when I realized the extent of danger.

    The trees too vanished with their presence gone out of this reality. When things are transferred to another dimension, even then you can''t remove their traces of existence from this world which is tied to it. But this time I was unable to identify such traces.

    "It''s eating the world raw." That''s the conclusion I reached.

    Something was needed to be done. It seems that Caroline''s magic power was sucked in it when she made contact.

    Right the stones! I fumbled in my pocket to search for them. But I did not know what amount to be used. Last time we used five Teneo stones. But now that she has become stronger than before, I was in a bind. This uncertainty¡­ if the amount exceeded then the sealing spell might endanger her life. Using these destructive stones which is actually a curse on a little girl was something we hated to do, but with no choice left and to bring her back.

    I started casting a double layer pentagram star seal ¨C that means using ten stones at once.

    What an absurd amount, but even while it was at work and the things around us was being destroyed, the surge in power seemed to be strong enough to even withheld this seal. The magic diagram complete - the star shone in purple colour and as it came in contact with the sphere, peace once again returned to the land.

    Alicia body lay still on the floor, it was a perfect picture of harmony, but around her all the chaos defied every logic.

    Caroline quietly walked towards Alicia with broken footwork drawing heavy breath. At that time I was unable to see her face. She picks up Alicia from the ground in her arms and glanced at the completely annihilated ground. The missing ground carved into a hollow hemi-sphere, the still air and the uprooted trees that are no longer to be found.

    "Zyl let''s go back. I think it''s time to meet." She sounded stiff in her words.

    "Wait¡­ meet who¡­" I tried to follow and getting close to where she stood.

    "Someone who knows everything and is responsible, but thinks that it''s none of her care in this world."

    That time the look on her face reminded me of the gazes she had on her face was one that I had last witnessed more than two hundred years ago during the Great War.

    It was completely expressionless¡­.

    ////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume three for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 4 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 36 - CHAPTER - 3 : PROTECT WHAT YOU HAVE TO

    CHAPTER - 3 : PROTECT WHAT YOU HAVE TO

    Caroline straining her arms pushed the heavy doors of the observation chamber. A grey room completely devoid of any materialistic value came into picture. It had a circular rooftop and the walls had a special luster to them. There were no windows and the thick walls almost made the room soundproof. I brushed one of my fingers on the wall and there was not a single speck of dust as usual. At a first glance it might appear some kind of a special storeroom. But it''s not, since its empty over here.

    I prefer to call it an observatory while it also works as a communication room. And for the reason that we are here is still unclear to me except for the fact that Caroline was desperate to meet someone, whom she didn''t wanted to or apparently didn''t liked much.

    Caroline plucked out a necklace from her pocket and maintained a constant stare at it. Her hands squeezed tightly around the ornament and her whole body shook with anger. Getting impatient I tried to make things clear, attempting to uplift the seriousness and exorcise the heavy tension the room was drenched in then.

    "Are you okay?"

    Crap. I did it again. That was a dumb question. It''s obvious from her looks that she is not okay.

    "¡­I am fine." As if snapping out of reality, she fumbled for the right words after staring back at me.

    "Let''s begin." She placed the necklace in the air which floated for a few seconds and then hovering in an upward direction got transfixed to the centre of the hemispherical roof. The necklace had a golden chain imparting light and a medium sized red pendant attached to it.

    Like a crystal radiating light, the pendant glowed form above and the walls started to show images.

    Now, I knew why the red stone in the necklace looked so familiar. It was an ancient communication magic from the age of gods and primarily used by them. I wondered who would have the receiving necklace¡­

    Indulged in my own extrapolation of thoughts, the images on the walls blurred and then suddenly gained drastic clearness and sharpness.

    Both I and Caroline had petrified looks on our faces.

    Dead bodies. Blood. Dark.

    Corpses lay scattered¡ªsome in pieces¡ªaround a giant hall that would''ve been considered beautiful otherwise. The beautiful laden tiles on the ground seemed to have been once white, but was now dyed red with blood and a tiny flow of water flowing in the square grooves on the sides of the floor in a symmetrical pattern was swirling with blood in them.

    There must have been about hundred corpses spread throughout the ground, their weapons lying next to them ¨C mostly broken. The bodies revealed signs of torture¡ªsome had had their limbs torn apart, faces crushed beyond recognition and other beheaded bodies showed signs of pure genocide.

    Just what kind of entity brought down such a catastrophe? But I just couldn''t seem to peel my eyes away from it.

    Searching for clues, I concluded that this hall was a part of a huge royal castle and quite extravagant for there to be such beautiful gems embedded everywhere in the wall and emanating radiant magical energy.

    Thud. Thud. Thud.

    Following the sound ours eyes befell on a figure wearing a black cape and punching at something enthusiastically. Even the resonating sound of the throws had a rhythmic tone.

    The person in question turned back and I was stunned to see a beautiful tall young woman in a black tight suit and black gloves with blood stains all over it.

    What really shocked me were the physical features of this person. It was like looking at the adult version of Alicia. With only difference her height and azure blue eyes which shone like lightning. She had the same long white hairs and a very similar face to her to the extent to be called identical. Most important of all she appeared to be the cause of what was happening around and that ecstatic smile on her face was slowly damaging my nervous system.

    The next shocker was another dead body which she seemed to have been using as a punching bag. Its face deformed and his blood stained body resting on the arm stand of a huge throne. So this really was a castle''s hall room. So, who is that man dead again¡­

    "It has been a long time teacher." Caroline made a small bow to the person in the film. She sounded so plain and trying to conduct herself properly.

    I followed her example and too made a small bow. If Caroline is calling her ''teacher'' then she is to be one of the twenty-four Pillar Goddess Urza. Alicia''s lineage and the previous wielder of that principium weapon.

    "Long time no see, Caroline. How long has it been maybe around two hundred years since we fought together during the war." Her careless response, smiling disposition and that still grin on her face. Has she forgotten the kind of place and situation she is in.

    "Teacher what are you doing and where are you." Caroline was still trying to act calm, as if she was expecting such kind of brutality. I found women every time scary when they try to act so normal.

    She vigorously shook her hands which got rid of the sticking blood to her hands. She looked around in amazement as if for the first time realizing where she could be.

    "Well I wonder about that. You see in this world the demon lord succeed in murdering all the heroes and was now playing around with the populace. Since most of the gods had abandoned this world, thinking that no one would mind I decided to join in the fun. And then it sadly became a one-time game."

    "Wait and you just went and did whatever you liked?" Caroline tried to counter.

    "It had been so long since I wanted to have fun but the world has become quite peaceful now. I tried to hold myself the best I could but maybe the opponent team were all just talk. Ah! don''t tell me Caroline you wanted to join me too. Sorry but it seems there is no more opponent team left to compete against us."She made a seductive and yet innocent smile which made the whole conversation seem like an invitation to a popular one time exclusive game event.

    But a demon lord defeating all the heroes is something quite rare. Those two titles are authorities made to counter interact with each other to maintain balance and prosperity but for one to overpower other showed just how strong the title holder could be. Wouldn''t the fight would have been too deadly, but by the looks of it ¨C was a one sided massacre. And she did it with bare hands nonetheless when she is a dual wielder herself.

    Now I understand what Caroline meant to not joke around when asking for a sparring match with her. Because I would get obliterated even with her holding back. So that''s the power of one of the top clans of the Mane Apostolo Council of Gods.

    Caroline for a while stayed silent and so did she.

    "Caroline¡­" she sounded a bit normal there, which showed that she might be getting to the point of the discussion now.

    "Yes, teacher¡­" Caroline seemed to be still maintaining some sort of rules that she would be speaking less in front of her. Totally adverse of her true nature. Kind of scares me, to think that a person like her has such command over a quick-witted and prankster Caroline.

    "Do you have a band-aid; it seems that I have scraped my knee falling for you."

    "I am going to call the cops. It must be illegal to be as fine as you are. This is not the time for such frivolous talks and flirting. If you are this free then you shouldn''t be acting so ignorant."

    "Is it about Sachi."

    "Her name is Alicia now."

    "Right Sachi¡­"

    "A-l-i-c-i-a."

    Both of them seemed to be adamant with their choice of names. At this point of time I started wondering why I was even attending this meeting between a student and a teacher. But isn''t it too late to back out now.

    "Then let me re-introduce the kind of relationship between us. Sachi¡­ then, and now Alicia is be my biological grand grand grand grand grand-daughter from the world she came from. But since she possesses immense magical powers just like me but not a divine body, so that would make me her mother."

    "She is my daughter now." Caroline doesn''t seem to be going down so easily.

    "I know and you have my thanks for looking after that child when she was so alone."

    "Regarding that I found your traces of magic in her soul realm."

    There was a sudden silence, in which neither party spoke and the goddess seemed to be in a dilemma whether to reveal the cards or not.

    "You got me. I did place a twofold seal on her to permanently negate her magical energy and life force."

    "How could you do that to such a small child, knowing that it would hinder her personal life and growth? The chances that she could even die and always remain sickly would be too high."

    "But didn''t she break through both of them on her own. Isn''t she awesome just like me. Am I right or am I right?"

    "She lost her parents at such a young age and you weren''t even there to support and guide her. You say it like it''s all good and fine but¡­How could you even call yourself her¡­."

    "Caroline you know that, it''s not like I had a choice. Possessing such great magical powers and life force, you do realize what kind of attention she could have fetched for herself from other gods who would crave to get their hands on her powers in any way they could with nothing good to do or the devils from that world. If I had stayed with her, then I might be able to support her but never completely protect her. The only way was for us to part ways. I don''t ask for that child''s forgiveness for what I had done to her and when I should have acted responsibly, but she is my only granddaughter and I do love her."

    "It''s still so unfair even if you put it like that and sound so reasonable at the worst moment when you yourself are so carefree. So, from now on I will look after her and make sure that she would never have to compromise or depend on someone in the outside world."

    "Alicia is growing into a beautiful maiden just like me and is able to do so many things she could not do in her previous life. So thank you for looking after her and I am glad that you were the first people whom she met to take care of her. How about I come there and let''s celebrate together."

    To be honest, her switching flips too quickly makes it difficult to say whether she is really serious or not. It''s hard to keep tabs on her mood, really.

    "Don''t try to run away. You are still hiding something. So please tell me. Why of all times now. Why such an elaborate plans to reincarnate so many people at once."

    "You know I am bad with a lot of questions. So how about I answer one by one. I am in a good mood now, so hurry up with your questions."

    "Her true attribute... Just what is it?"

    "So you have reached the conclusion that it''s not the six basic attributes. Well that was fast. Just what you can expect from my number one disciple."

    "But didn''t you say to me that I was the only disciple."

    "That''s true. That''s why you are number one. Hurray."

    "Heeeehhh."A small cackle left my lips. For the first time I saw someone making fun and pulling leg of Caroline.

    But then a murderous eye made contact with me and I stood in attention position immediately.

    "Hurry up and just answer the question."

    "Ah! You don''t like me giving you special attention Caroline."

    "Fine then I am putting the transmitter off. Since this conversation is getting nowhere it''s better to postpone it."

    "Wait.. wait.. It''s just that you look even cuter when you are angry. So bare with me."

    "Buttering me up won''t do you any good." Caroline was straight-forward with her thoughts.

    "Jeez... but your red face tells me something else."

    I bend a little and pulled my eyes to the right to take a glance at my wife''s supposed to be flustered face. But before I could get a peek, she was about to pull the string of necklace and switch off the transmission.

    "It''s nothingness."

    "¡­.What!?" Caroline, stopped in her movements, most probably pretending to cut off the chat.

    "You heard me. It''s none of the six attributes. Her soul core does not exist, because it''s empty. You can also call it void."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Even I don''t know how exactly it works. But you know what¡­ Almighty World God created life using this very attribute by mixing his will in it. The attribute which is the origin of everything."

    "So, you want to tell me that all the six attributes are resulting breakdown products of that void or nothingness that you call and that''s why her spirit realm is like a void. But why allow something a singular existence like that."

    "Beats me. It''s not like I am in charge. Except for Almighty World God no one knows what''s up with the Divine World System to create an irregularity like this. But it seems that even the Tree of Life has the same goal but a different mindset to achieve it. That''s why it offered its fruit to her and she was able to survive the backlash and outburst of energy from time to time when the seal was being broken."

    "So, you are telling me that the Tree of Life is in a way trying to protect her, while the Divine System is trying to use her for a specific purpose. How bothersome. And on top of that learning about that fruit makes it even more realistic. So there really is something going on that the World God decided to take such drastic measures and reincarnate so many."

    "Well, that was a quick conclusion. But things have taken a turn again when the principium dual blades chose her as the next wielder. That would have been an unexpected event for both the Divine System and Tree of Life. You know exactly what those blades symbolize and that she is of my lineage."

    "What are you thinking of won''t happen?" Caroline passed it out straight to her.

    "Even if you deny it how much you want, those are the swords of calamity and having a wielder means another war is inevitable and this time it maybe on a wider scale than the Great Wars."

    Wait¡­ if that happens then wouldn''t the world itself get obliterated this time.

    "Didn''t you yourself said it. Remember you told me that whenever a world is about to suffer from a big disaster that can threaten the system''s existence it always transfers a sacred weapon to the world to be used by someone worthy and prevent such events."

    "Then what of it. This time the divine system though chose a human with a power that would have allowed it to make her under its absolute control by putting restrictions on her. But the tree of life decided to give her a meaning as the best course of action and set her free from that ugly path. And now that she has a will of her own¡­. I see I won''t let that happen. Whatever the divine system has in accord for her, as her mother I will not just standby and see her dance according to its plans. But she will be strong enough to chose her own path and make her own decision."

    "Even if you say that, why the trust in her so much. Wouldn''t it only bring back uncertainties, pain and misfortune for you?"

    "Because she is the daughter of a true hero and a true demon lord the strongest out there in this world. In the times she has stayed here I have come to love her as her mother and I still want to look after her. And the same time realized that there is nothing to worry, because unlike us, who were at that time weak and had to sometimes run away, compromise and lose things dear to us. She would crush those who would oppose her. Even though seeing her leave on the same path as to save the world, I trust her that she would come at the top and rise above everyone''s expectations."

    "Hahaaa¡­. Doesn''t that sound so much like me to destroy everything I dislike. So, you wish it for or not you are going to send her on a bloody path to hell. But are you ready to even able to lift the heavy burden for that. She will kill humans, other races, lose close ones and make more enemies. And even then you can say still keep on making the same claims."

    "No, you are wrong. She will defeat all her enemies, keep her closed ones safe. That''s just how strong she will be and that''s why she can be the only one who could do it for the sake of you know who. Didn''t you yourself say something you cannot achieve by your own hands is something you cannot protect. One cannot easily escape their fate in a world where the will of the god''s is supreme and stands above all. One''s fate is sealed when they are born whether it is a burden to become a king for someone for a noble family, to be born with titles like sage, hero or demon lords. When people have expectations from you and you fail then your fate blurs and you think it''s all over. But I have learned that every time you lose its just a single ball in life you were unable to hit. Life will keep on throwing new challenges at you. But if someone stops at the first ball, he would never be able to hit another even though he has to swing his sword for the hundredth time to hit for the first time. Not like I am one myself to believe in strings of fate and my own rambling."

    "Well, I accept nothing less from my pupil. Talking after you for such a long time just like old days¡­. Refreshes my mind. Then I hope everything comes true just as you say. How about we have such chats regularly."

    "No, on second thought I think I need to go and take a look at her."

    "Well, you are no fun. How about the one standing next to you. You are the true demon Lord from the Ashborn family correct."

    "Yes, mam." I stood in attention position after a quick response. Doesn''t she know I can still see the blood-stained walls and corpses behind her?

    "Thank you for taking care of my student and my daughter. Well, how about we have some fun together too. What do you say? We didn''t have a chance of sparring during the war."

    "No, no I am more than happy to look after my family. And I am happy living like this without having to fight formidable opponents so let''s postpone the match for now."

    "Huh! You are a boring plain guy. I see. Times surely have dulled people. Even after playing with these guys I am not having that much fun any longer."

    "Well. If I am dull and plain, it cannot be helped. Once again you have my sincere thanks for telling us about Alicia." I tried to maintain a poker face and not to show my anxiety.

    What is she even talking about, she K.O. them all without breaking a sweat. And that smile on her face though charming and attractive it might be, how can she still say she is not satisfied. Will Alicia eventually turn like that? I really do like when she smiles but for some reason like that.

    "Well, then bye-bye. Call me if you ever need my help."

    "Thank you for your help teacher. Take care of yourself."

    Goddess Urza was now holding the pendant in her necklace which had stopped radiating light and also cut-off the transmission.

    "Caroline, there are so many more things I wanted to tell you. But that have to wait. About how the grudges of the previous war had left that world unstable and the revolts of devils who would be stronger than the previous ones with much larger forces and more enemies to speak of. But I don''t want to make you worry. I am happy to see that you are living a happy peaceful life just like you wanted to. So stay where you are. Let us entrust our hopes to the next generation to those two. They two might make a good team after all. I am sure she will meet Athena pretty soon. Now that Alicia has broken her two seals, her attribute of nothingness is something even I may not be able to handle and it will keep on growing with that special body of her, made by Arachne. She did tell me that she wanted to create a new most supreme species that would have a high growth rate, but no one knew that she actually succeeded in making one and hid it. Maybe she realized what a frightening creation she had made that could eventually threaten her own existence and the position of gods. Not like I care. But her desire to live far surpasses than any problem that could be thrown at her. Maybe everything was to be fated like this. Now then, that''s over, which one of you was the demon lord again."

    She glances at the pile of corpse without any glint of hate or hesitation in her eyes.

    "Sorry, my bad. Maybe I killed everyone here before they could speak. But wasn''t it there fault. Though I might have walked into the demon lord''s castle without an invitation but they were to attack me first. What if a fragile women like me would have got hurt. Maybe I would stay in this world for a while and keep watch."

    ***

    //////////// CAROLINE ASCALON ASHBORN - POV //////////////

    Just when the transmission was cut-off I took a deep sigh of relief and caught the falling pendant and put it back on my neck. It had been so long since I talked to her and it felt so satisfying and wonderful that we could talk like old times.

    "So, Zyl you kept on talking about how you wanted to compete against her, but then why did you reject her offer."

    "What are you talking about¡­ I did¡­don''t mind me my brain might not have been in the right place. I must be talking crazy that time." Zyl looked here and there without making eye contact with me. He always seems so funny when teased.

    "Let''s go. We need to make lot of preparations. One month from now Lili will be leaving and some day¡­Alicia too. Things might be getting too quiet again." I hurriedly started walking towards the exit gate.

    "Hey, now! Don''t leave me behind here, you... Don''t I get a say in this? It''s me who you''re gonna force into preparing everything beforehand and coming up with presents, right? Right?!"

    BOOOMMM.

    Zyl caught up to me in no time.

    "That might have been Lili practicing one of Alicia''s magic. She never showed such enthusiasm with me." Zyl tried to voice his thoughts.

    "These days I am just glad that we don''t have any neighbours to complain with the noise. Otherwise we might have been reported and called to the police station several times."

    "Is that a candy shop or a toy shop? Do they sell presents for small children?"

    "Never mind. Zyl, what do you think now that you know all of this."

    "Well, you always mentioned about that clan, now I understand they are some kind of die-hard battle junkie."

    "No, you are wrong in your assessment."

    "But that''s what it looked."

    "The NIVEIS CLAN, one of the pillar clans of the Mane Apostolo Council, though has very few members but is considered to be one of the strongest pillars in the council. What''s so special about them is that they can''t stand anything which is not to their liking. That means they will kill anything that they dislike. For them there is no good or evil ¨C it''s all about their whims."

    Destroying something you hate with all you have got. Is it fun or,¡­ Is it that terrible a thought, I wondered.

    "And then Alicia has the same smile as her which troubles me¡­ will she turn out the same. After all she is a unique existence."

    "What are you talking about she is not alone or something special. She is a part of our family. As for her smile, I love it more than anything and she should keep on smiling."

    As a true demon lord who once ruled almost more than half of this world, even I hated many things. Wanting them to disappear was the only thing I could think about. Subjects that tried to betray me, humans who used their semantics against us to wage wars for their own benefits, evil gods who plotted for their own entertainment. And when things got worst I would want myself to disappear, wouldn''t it had been better if the demon lords did not exist, who were sometimes made the enemies of this world. If there had been no enemies wouldn''t the world be more at peace and I could get some rest too.

    But that''s when I realized after meeting Caroline who made me realize how sad that thought was. It was just the adverse of living a peaceful life. Being alone and invisible to others would not only make my life colourless and boring, but those who care about me will be sad too. Leaving them behind, giving up on your dreams is what cowards and losers do.

    To live I had to decide for myself and not be led by those around me. Their expectations, thoughts ideas if cannot follow with me then I can just ignore them. No one has the right to blame for the way I want to live. If I chose not to fight, then I won''t. In some eyes I might have looked like a coward, but I know people who are more happy with this ongoing peace at present moment between races.

    And if this is about to crumble, then Caroline is right that we should entrust it to those who are going to live on this world now while we are receding to the background. Providing support is the only thing¡­. No, it is the best thing to do for them to make their own dreams come true in their own way.

    Just a little bit more of time and care will surely give rise to a great tree laden with fruits of happiness and harmony.

    "Yeah you are right."

    ***

    ////////////// ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN - POV ///////////////

    I launched another black fare arrow from my bow that was made of flames too at the monster standing on the tree which pierced through his heart and turned it into dust in an instant before it could even make a scream for its vanishing life.

    It was an ice elf. Though they might be called an elf just because they have long ears but according to this world standards they are monsters. Their body almost frozen blue colour with well-built thick muscles it seems they specialize in ice magic.

    This was floor 94. Both Lili and I were amazed to see this floor covered all in ice and with trees that had growing ice needle-like leaves. Under the light the reflected seven colours formed amazing patterns on the wall.

    We decided we would preserve this floor later for fun and sight-seeing or picnic. With our status infliction and some magic we can easily detest this cold even in summer''s clothes. What I would like to do is cultivate those ice trees and make money by selling ice-creams in winter.

    No, wait that won''t work people already can use magic with water attribute. Yes, the trees might sell for good as decorative purposes on Christmas. Wait do they even celebrate Christmas over here. Maybe there are still too many things left to know for me in this world. With magic there might be a possibility Santa does exist, but if it really turned out to be a myth of a thief who tried to escape from police by pretending to give gifts to people who caught him¡­. No maybe I have read too many story-paths regarding the same character and jumbled them up.

    So, the best way without causing much damage was to kill every monster stealthily. With analysis magic I found that there were about hundred ice elves with one of them producing immense magical aura. That could have been their chief. While fifty of them are out scouting in this wide ice forest, the other fifty lives in a dense settlement close by to the next gate.

    Sounds like a secret ops mission to me. Even Lili was excited to go covert. She decided that she would take things from left while I will set off from right and head to the settlement.

    As things stand now and that the monsters are still quite it seems that the plan is working well. We just need to keep the forest safe and the rest can just disappear. They are not needed here.

    I launched another arrow while running between the bushes and using wind magic to remove traces from the snow trail. Though it''s quite a hassle and much difficult than burning down the forest at once and killing them all along with it. But it''s all worth it.

    After five minutes I met up with Lili at the rendezvous point which was a tall tree just outside the settlement - the best place to keep an eye on their movement.

    "Big sister after it''s all done, then let''s make it our secret hideout."

    "Yeah this territory belongs to us two sisters now. We will claim it by all means. Then we can come and do ice-skating here."

    "Ices-skating!! What''s that?"

    "You don''t know. It''s fun maybe I will teach you later." Wait, what have I promised to her, it''s not like I know how to do ice-skating myself. I didn''t even own an ice-skate before. I just watched some videos and thought that''s amazing, it would be nice to do it someday. Maybe mother would know and I could make some ice-skates with creation magic.

    "Big sister¡­ look what''s this." Lili was holding a round object which almost looked similar to fruit. Is it edible?

    I applied analyse and found it to be safe for consumption. Just to be on the safe side I took the first bite.

    "Umu¡­ who would have thought I could get to eat that tastes exactly like blueberry pie... and that too none the less in a fruit of a frozen forest."

    My next successful business idea. I am going to be an entrepreneur and make big with this rare fruit. But is it really rare. I took a look back at that fruit.

    Not that I care. If it''s tasty I can eat it and it will surely sell well. Just need to grow these trees properly. After all when I go outside I need to earn a stable income and have a proper source of income to fund our travels and living expense.

    Seeing me Lili took a bite too from the fruit hanging near her from the branches.

    "Sweet¡­so sweet. Big sister let''s take some home too."

    "Lili, resolve yourself. We are taking everything and not just some."

    "Yes. Think big. Do crazy."

    Wait who is teaching Lili these kinds of sentences. Could it be me in my sleep, talking in dreams? I made a quick note of this to fix this problem and find the source of it.

    This time Lili wanted to train herself while fighting enemies in numbers and not just a single opponent. She is a diligent worker after all, though she only does things that interests her, even if it means neglecting her important day-to-day work. That''s a bad habit, for which mother and I are working hard to improve it. We came up with the idea of giving rewards on completion of daily work and exemption from household activities like cleaning your own room. Usually Flora did it during her absence but now she is back home she must learn to properly take care of her own from now on.

    Lili jumped from the tree raising some noise and attracted every ice elves attention. Then as usual she flailed her scythe in the air and dashed towards the horde of almost fifty ice elves.

    These monsters can manipulate ice and usually use ice projectiles to fight, but they specialize in physical combat and grappling techniques. So it''s easy to win against them if we maintain a fair distance and attack.

    Within minutes Lili had already cleared half of their population and was hacking through them without any trouble. They were no match for her in close physical combat. It doesn''t matter whether their bodies are hard and they have home advantage, in front of Lili''s scythe everything crumbled.

    I had just now leveled up and gained my soul weapon. But my father and mother forbid me to use it, since it went berserk and I need to do more training and learn more about the soul of a person.

    It also seems that now I don''t need to use those white strings to level up and form a cocoon and whatever purpose that thing served for can now be directly done with my own body. I can always feel the connection between the magic molecules of the surrounding directed and absorbed by my body. Though I was still asleep for 5 days. That''s the only drawback.

    I need to ask Al to come up with a counter measure to keep myself safe when I level up, like making a guardian or either when I am sleeping, Al can take control over my body for sometime during emergency. That doesn''t seem to be a bad idea at all. Speaking of which it''s for the first time Al has no memory regarding when my soul weapon went berserk, it''s quite odd. Well I will have my chance to try it again very soon.

    For now I don''t need to lose sight of the chief and when he comes out I will take him down in one shot by my new magic which I came up with recently.

    From behind the temporary shelters, though I thought they would be igloos but simple huts made of clay were standing tall, loud footsteps could be heard. I thought here it was.

    But at the same time about ten ice-elves twenty-five feet tall showed up. It was clearly the chief ¨C boss of this floor. But wasn''t there supposed to be just one of them.

    I used my appraisal and was delighted to see that it possessed the {Shadow Clone skill}.

    This is for the best, that means more target practice for me. For some reason all those clones which seem to be real were heading for me. One of them tried to throw a punch at me at a rather high speed than expected in this chill environment. Doesn''t their bone gets jammed with all this cold.

    [SET CONTROL]

    Before his hands could reach me, it vanished in the middle. For a second the huge giant gawked at me waiting for its hands to reach. But realizing the soaring pain reaching its backbone it retaliated with a loud scream.

    "Kyaaahhhh!!"

    At this point they must be thinking what I could have done. So others tried to do the same thing but I casted the same spell. All of them lost few limbs at some points. Others tried to launch huge ice lances at me but all of them vanished mid-air during their flight.

    What I had been using until now was a special upgraded form of teleportation magic. By first causing partial teleportation over a specific area I assign a new co-ordinate for them. But stopping the spell in between - the teleported material ends up with two co-ordinates at the same time which is not possible. In other terms while causing a tunneling effect between two points if the target gets trapped in between it would vapourise due to the high pressure of the closing down tunnel with infinite gravitational force.

    "Time to end it."

    [SET CONTROL]

    I used this magic on each of its clones and they disappeared without a trace form this world lost between the gaps of two spaces.

    Wait... who was the real chief among them. Not that it matters now when they are dead. I ended it soon before it could use any trump cards so that I could protect this beautiful ice forest.

    "Big sister¡­" Lili came running at me. Seems like she is done too.

    "Let''s head back Lili and plan to come once again here with something good to do next time."

    "I want to try ice-skating."

    "Yeah¡­ about that. First let''s go home."

    We were now at the dinner table eating those fruits as deserts which we collected from the forest.

    "I never knew ice elves grew these kinds of fruits." Mother commented as she continued chomping on the sweet portion.

    "It could be possible that it''s a mutation of a sweet fruit which they specifically did this with their magic to survive food shortage."

    Now that''s something I could learn from father. It will surely help me later to reproduce them.

    "Lili tell me do you want something specifically for this coming month." Mother tried to instigate a conversation.

    Lili for a moment stared at the air in front of her.

    "I want to stay here and don''t want to leave."

    "Not happening. You need to go to school."

    "Then how about I take big sister with me." Lili tried to capture me in her arms.

    "She can''t leave now. She needs to do more training."

    "Does that mean I am better than big sister when it comes to learning from you all and she is still behind in training?" Lili is really competitive, no matter how you see it.

    "No, that means you are just so hard to teach that we had to force ourselves to send you to school." Mother smirked.

    "No, that couldn''t be true. It couldn''t be¡­." Lili sounded a bit scared there. Maybe she was a bit late to catch on the humour.

    "I am just joking."

    "I don''t know about leaving, but I am really excited about my birthday."

    "Wait¡­ birthday??" I stuttered. That was news to me. A new revelation.

    "Big sister, next month is my birthday I want a nice present. Maybe a new weapon or a magic spell that only I can use which will obliterate the enemy in one strike."

    I for some unfounded reason seemed to be low on words to respond.

    ////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume three for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 4 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 37 - INTERLUDE : HAPPY BIRTHDAY

    INTERLUDE : HAPPY BIRTHDAY

    "Lili don''t eat so quickly and chew you food properly." Mom said pointing the spoon at intended person. But she paid no heed.

    "But it''s so tasty that I want to finish it off quickly and eat the ice-cream. I might not be able to eat them anymore for a while." Lili sounded desperate and the victim here.

    "Don''t speak while eating." Mother retorted.

    After sometime when we were finished with the dinner and Flora came to get the plates, mother looked at me and asked.

    "Alicia I have seen you working so late at night recently. You should sleep early and if anything is troubling you just ask."

    "Everything is fine¡­." I might have sounded a little odd there. But there is no escaping from mother''s all knowing senses. I was sure I had excellently buried all the trails and my work a secret. Maybe she even knows about that.

    "Big sister have you thought of the cake you are going to make on my birthday."

    "Still working on it." yes there is only one week left now for Lili''s birthday to come. And for a month she has been so excited about it.

    "Big sister when is your birthday. You never told me."

    "Huh¡­" I was speechless.

    "Don''t tell me it already passed by when I was not here."

    "Actually I don''t know¡­when is mine." I did not try to hide the fact.

    "That''s not possible." It seems that Lili won''t be leaving me off the hook without a proper answer.

    But it''s true, I don''t know the day I was born and if I look at my status window it only shows years with no mention of month and dates. So, I didn''t really know what to say to Lili.

    "I know Lili why don''t you two celebrate your birthdays on the same day." Mother as usual came to my rescue but the plan was something she decided all on her own.

    "We can do that¡­" Lili enquired.

    "Why not? As long as you are up for it."

    "But you don''t really have to do it specifically for me. I am fine with not having a birthday."

    It was really okay with me, not having to celebrate one. Even in my previous life I did not celebrate my birthday even if I know on which day it was. It was just like a normal day. I don''t think my guardians even remembered on which day it was or maybe that they were too busy to wish me. Not like even if I celebrated it by buying a cake someone would accompany me while cutting it or I knew someone whom I could invite and have a party with.

    "Yes¡­ I am all for it. I want to celebrate my birthday with big sister."

    Then without my affirmation everything seems to have been decided in advance, but I was now looking forward for that day to come. Maybe this could prove to be a totally new experience for me¡­. Because that is one of my goals in this new life.

    The day came and we were already sitting on the dinner table with a huge blueberry cake in front of us made from the same fruits we got from the ice forest.

    "Lili, it''s about time to cut the cake."

    "But what about the gifts."

    "That is after you cut the cake I suppose." Father explained Lili and questioning within himself the probable reasons why presents are given after cutting the cake.

    Maybe because the giver can be sure of that they get a piece in return for their present. But didn''t I bring the present with the intention to give in the first place. But if I did work in creating a present then shouldn''t there be a reward for me. But isn''t that too selfish. But I am the one thinking of it then what does that make of me¡­ Ah it''s no use there are just too many¡­ But''s. Maybe that''s what father would be thinking with the tensed up creases appearing on his faces.

    "Big sister why don''t you cut the cake with me."

    "No you go first, it''s totally fine with me only celebrating and it''s not necessary if I don''t cut one."

    "But didn''t you and Flora work hard to make the cake. So¡­"

    Lili grabbed my hand just like that, and carried me to the spot. Putting the knife in between our hands she slashed through the cake like a samurai. Maybe her method was too rough and violent for the cake in the first place. Maybe it felt more like she was slaying a monster.

    Mother and father started clapping.

    "Happy birthday Lili and Alicia." Both of them congratulated us at the same time.

    It all happened so quick for me to follow that I broke in a smile.

    "Thank you."

    Flora served us the cut pieces of the cake next and presented us with the dishes which she and I had prepared this evening.

    Mostly it was a barbeque party because Lili likes grilled and smoked stuff. We had bite-size, juicy pieces of meat, chicken skewers, sausage wieners, fried noodles and lots of sliced vegetables, though mostly neglected. And I had to finish them off, wasting food is a sin.

    Everyone seems to like the new flavoured blue berry cake and the good response was making the business idea of farming it on a large scale just that tempting. But I will need land to cultivate that. Or maybe not, I can just simply transport myself to the forest. But if I rely on a single place others might discover my business secret. There''s just too much on the plate to think off. But getting worried about these silly ideas might be not worth it in a birthday party where everyone is having fun.

    Even if it''s only us four and Flora again, it totally feels like a new atmosphere. Because the next part consisted of Lili''s birthday present.

    It was first mother and father''s turn. They came forward with a small pink wrapped box and gave it to Lili, who without any reservation and in haste nibbled through the nicely packed wrapper and unsealed the cover.

    From inside came out a bracelet with a red ellipsoid crystal attached in between of a golden bracelet. Lili without further ado put it on her right hand and it rather looked cute on her outfit.

    Suddenly mother passed me a similar gift box.

    "It''s your birthday too Alicia."

    I did not question but with a "thank you" humbly accepted the gift.

    From inside came out a white bracelet and on top of which a blue pearl with a similar shape and size to that of Lili''s was fixed. While I put it on my left hand, the bracelet got camouflaged with my white outfit and the blue pearl like a small gemstone embedded on my wrist.

    "Big sister and I have similar looking bracelets."

    "Well, with these two magic crystals you should be able to contact each other whenever you want without restrictions. No matter how far apart you are you can even roughly pin-point each other''s location."

    I thought there was some meaning behind it, so it is something like a communication magic similar to phones of my previous world. Well the location system helps to know where Lili is anytime if I wanted to meet her in the outside world.

    But next was my turn, the part I was most excited about was giving a present to Lili. The thing on which I had been working so hard on till late nights.

    I pushed a large green box in front of them which apparently looked heavy and the shaking made it look even more suspicious.

    "Big sister, is that my gift. What can it be, to be so huge?"

    "Just wait and see." I smirked. Maybe I was too excited to surprise her.

    From Lili I had heard that school is a thing only for the nobility and those who can afford it. So, in this world where they have only few schools, people have to travel to other countries to get the best education from the best institute. So, just that the noble students can study properly without being affected with changes in their daily life, the staying are well equipped with all kinds of recreation equipments and facilities. And also allows students to bring with them attendants to serve under and take care of them. Since Lili needs to hide her identity, she cannot have an attendant from the outside world; otherwise she might not be able to live normally in the demon academy.

    "So¡­. Ta-daa."

    The giant cardboard lid flipped open and I was waiting to see the excited faces of everyone and their cheers for my exceptional work, especially I was looking forward to that of Lili''s. Since the gift was meant for her.

    "What''s that?"

    "Is that an alien?"

    "No, I think it''s a joker, you see in parties." Wait what''s with mother''s and everyone''s comment.

    I turned back at the gift and a figure in black odd suit was standing in front of me with two long daggers in her hands. What that person wore was a half covered black mask from chin to nose leaving only pink eyes to be seen. The black jump-suit which looked a modern combination of a track suit and a ninja-uniform fit tightly on the wearer''s body.

    "But, why are you in your combat uniform."

    "Because my job is to protect everyone from the shadows and keep Lady Alicia safe."

    "Not for now¡­. Just go in."

    "But why¡­ I want to be in this dress. I like it this way."

    "Don''t force me too¡­" I started pushing her head back inside the huge box which could have easily fit two people like her, while she was doing her best to resist.

    "Nooo¡­." She cried.

    "Just change already back into the uniform."

    "Isn''t it this one."

    "Not the one made you wear the last night, but the one I asked you to wear today."

    "But I like that one the more."

    I was finally able to press her in and tightly shut the lid.

    "Nothing wrong, just a few moments." I replied to others confused expressions.

    ''Something is wrong!'' Thought Lili.

    ''Something is definitely wrong!!'' Thought Father.

    ''Isn''t this similar to abduction!!!'' Thought mother.

    "Ta¡ªdaa¡­" the lid of the box from inside flung open with a bang and a cute girl almost the same age as Lili was standing in front of them now. She was wearing a maid outfit similar to Flora, with purple hairs tied in a ponytail using green scrunches. With the glamorous leap she made out of the box circling twice mid air and with the gut-pose she landed on the ground made her look like a circus performer.

    But the claps from the watchers made it look okay for now.

    "My name is Rose. From today on I will be serving Master Lili. I excel at wind magic. But my original job is of a spy and my hobby is to dodge lasers and infiltrate enemy''s castle to get my hands on secret scrolls. Did I do it right this time Lady Alicia." She looked at me with her bright pink eyes. Why did I make them so adorable, just blame my imagination.

    I wanted to slap myself for teaching her those things or giving her that kind of personality from one of my fantasy life characters of a spy who trained his life underground and when she ventures into the outside world - finds herself fighting against a corporation that wants to get their hands on ancient relics. So before they can collect them, this spy would every time by chance tumble upon a ruin and by her instincts complete each one of them and then with those relics repel the plans of evil corporation to take over the world.

    Well, that''s how Rose primarily sees this world. The same goes for Flora she was primarily designed to be a maid who likes cute things and is obsessed with cleanliness whether it''s of house or the enemies.

    Lili quietly walked to her and suddenly holding her hands and staring into her eyes she said, "Be my friend."

    "Yes I will be." It seems that Rose too cannot resist Lili''s childish charms.

    "You are so cute." And after that Lili started her doll like treatment towards Rose, though it seems that she is not liking it that very much with the resistance she is putting. Maybe it''s better to teach her about people''s personal space, but for now it will serve as a lesson for Rose.

    Am I trying to get back at Rose, maybe¡­ definitely not. It will be a good bonding session for both of them.

    Yes, that''s right¡­ Rose will be accompanying her to the outside world like an attendant and look after her.

    "Big sister is she my birthday present."

    "Yes, she will take care of you in the outside world and she can make the same dishes as me. You like it."

    "Yes."

    "Please take care of me from now on Master Lili, though my cooking skills might not hold a candle to Lady Alicia who stands above all. But I will do my best to protect you and fulfill your every demand."

    The next day came and we had all collected near the teleportation station which was near the forest. Lili looked happy that she was this time going to be accompanied by someone whom she considered a friend and since they are of same age they were hitting together at it well.

    "Lady Alicia, if you ever need me then please contact me. I will be ever ready to infiltrate the enemy''s base and do everything as you command."

    "Then take care of Lili for me and I hope that you enjoy the outside world for now too."

    "Thank you for thinking about me so much. You are my creator and always so kind to me. Will do."

    It seems that these humanoid robots (golems) I make are deeply attached to me for some reason. But I don''t think I have done something that good for them to be this thankful to me. The same goes for Flora who always appears to be so attached to me and always stands near me when I am at work or studying. She herself helped me a lot while making Flora and designing her body parts while condensing the refined molten magitie ores with her water control magic.

    "Goodbye mother, father, big sister and Flora. I will be leaving now and try to come home soon."

    All of us said our goodbyes, but we tried to keep this short because it would just get that difficult to leave for her. I wondered what would be like that for me. I too want to live here forever. But there are things I have to do and someone out there is still waiting for me.

    White light swirled on the magical circle drawn on the floor and in the next instant the two vanished from our sight, while I hoped that we could reunite soon.

    //////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume three for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 4 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 38 - CHAPTER â€“ 4 : AN ADVENTURERâ€™S PERIL

    CHAPTER ¨C 4

    AN ADVENTURER''S PERIL

    About 16 years ago, I and all of my other classmates suffered a tragic death in a bus accident and later were reincarnated into a new world with the mission to save it. We were given to form contracts with a God who would assist us on our journey and help us grow stronger.

    I, Natsu Kenchi was one of these reincarnates. It might sound a bit sad to leave all of the people I cared about ¨C mother, father, big sister behind, but to be reborn into a new magical world is something I considered myself to be fortunate of.

    At present we were roaming in the extreme North-eastern territory of this world. My party ''Soothing Fire'' was heading into the Juna forest of the Calistonia Kingdom. We consisted of five other members ¨C my God in contract Prometheus, another fellow reincarnate Akane Kirigashi and her God in contract Orpheus. Then we had Jane an elf and Marth a human from this world.

    It just so happened incidentally that I met Akane in the headquarters of the adventurer''s guild and undertaking a joint mission and the fact that how well we co-ordinated during the mission, we decided to form a party. None of our Gods had any problem with working together since we had the same goal in mind for the moment to reach the peak of strength and accumulate as much experience as we can...

    We both were already S-rank adventurer when we met and since we have formed team we had quickly risen to SS-rank all six of us together.

    Prom, that''s what I call him, is quite an easy-going God who takes things lightly and only gets fired up in a fight against strong monsters. For some reason he simply hates monsters too much and so he can easily detect them from far away which helps our teams. Even if the monster is using some kind of concealment skill, they cannot escape the thermal scan skill of Prom.

    Since I excel in fire type magic bestowed to me by my God I usually fight in the front, while Akane who is a monster summoner and tamer supports from the rear with supporting spells while her tamed monsters does her bidding in the forefront. Prometheus uses a magic sword to fight along my side while Orpheus casts a special kind of musical magic to strengthen our magic circulation and at the same time plays with the minds of the monsters.

    Jane is an elf who excels in water magic and archery while Marth is a body enhancement magic user who works as a martial artist fighter. Marth is also my childhood friend in this life and we had been working as adventurer since then while we teamed up with Jane in another joint quest of ours.

    For the moment we still haven''t figured out a way to save this world. Though the demons here are not involved in something usual called a ''race fight'' and tries to obliterate each other''s races but things are not peaceful either. It could be that later in future we need to partake in a war with them but for now we can enjoy our lives.

    Even though we are adventurers who are getting experience by hunting monsters, it''s not enough to bring a change in the whole world. We needed to rise to the level of World class adventurers who can then exercise great military and administrative power in any country. And when we are at it - form a familia certified by the guild and become the number one familia out there.

    For that purpose all six of us have been secretly probing ancient ruins and hidden dungeons that pops out of nowhere. According to Prometheus and Orpheus these kinds of ruins might contain ancient weapons from the age of Gods and during the Great War which might help us get even stronger.

    As such these two are able to detect divine magic in close proximity from these ruins and the strong waves of magic they usually send when they rise to the surface. This kind of phenomenon happens because of the outburst of magical energy which gets collected over time and start leaking little by little until the crack widens and ruptures completely.

    For that purpose these two have detected a similar strong energy coming from the extreme of this forest. According to them it''s extremely strong than all the previous ruins we have explored and this might be our lottery ticket to get strong quickly.

    Though our other teammates don''t know that we are reincarnates and other two are Gods and our real intention to collect these relics but they both are usually fired up in this treasure hunt. Talk about the thrill now, as I used to had dreams of adventuring, finding treasure, fighting monsters back in my own world but now I am living and breathing in it. I would say reincarnating myself was more of a miracle and bliss than to be sad about something like dying. No point in deteriorating my self-consciousness over what has happened that''s what my God told me and to enjoy the new life.

    I decided to live with the best of my ability. I think he too feels sorry for what has happened and how we had no choices but to go on with their conditions of saving this world with no leads.

    On our way we had taken various sub-quests and had already stocked up supplies for a journey of three weeks. We never know how long it would take to reach there or if for some unforeseen reason we get stuck.

    At present we have been engaged with a goblin hunt, as a request from a small village which was to wipe out about fifty goblins.

    But since in the week''s time we got here, it has turned into a goblin settlement of three hundred goblins. The rate at which they breed is extraordinary and maybe something to be curious of.

    But after we saw how terrified the villagers were and even though we were getting less payed we accepted the request of the village chief.

    Since the settlement is new there are less chances of finding a goblin wizard or a goblin king which would have drastically increased the difficulty of the quest.

    "Well there is no backing out now; Allen just couldn''t leave the people in danger. One of these days you might even earn the title of a Hero." Said Marth as he brought down his heavy fist technique on the floor and knocked out five goblins at once.

    Allen was my name in this world while Akane chose to go with Ariella. While for Prometheus it was obviously Prom but Orpheus is still Orpheus. She was too adamant and did not change her name. Not that people of this world can realize that they are Gods. Sometimes our teammates call by either of our names since they had heard us sometimes conversing in our previous names and they find it to be something amusing of having a second name and did not suspect us much.

    "A hero''s title does sound good. But if I get turned into a hero then I have to be a country''s dog and wouldn''t be able to adventure with you all as frequently as I do now." I was surrounded with about twenty goblins from all sides who were maintaining constant distance from me and were trying to throw stone made hammers at us. But my weapon is exactly meant for that very purpose.

    "Die you green primates." I shouted as I unleashed my chain whip a mid range weapon. The moment it hit a goblin with its huge force their body got severed just with a single touch. The shining dart attached to it like a pencil carving out a circle''s perimeter I chopped all of their heads.

    Akane had summoned a heavenly bull who was ravaging the goblin settlement to ground. While Orpheus was leading the horde of goblins towards us attack team while Jane was shooting them down sometimes up from top of a tree or behind bushes or sometimes suddenly appear at the back of us. Shadow movement sure is a handy small range teleportation skill.

    As usual Prom was going all out with his heavenly fire blazing magical sword.

    Even he seemed to be having fun while fighting with us together. They did tell us that heaven is quite a boring place like being locked up and watching from far. And if they have to give up some of the power and live for a few hundred years with us down here then it''s only in their benefit. He too doesn''t seem to be much motivated in saving the world. As it stands they think it''s only the work of the title holder of a hero to do such a thing. For now until we haven''t turned eighteen we can still enjoy our life here and not bound by the duties we are given to perform.

    Within half an hour we wiped out an entire settlement and were now on our way to report the village chief of the success of this mission.

    "Weren''t the goblins a bit resilient and of higher levels than the usual." Objected Akane.

    "It is possible that it could be effect of the high magical density in the surrounding area." Orpheus tried to come up with the most probable explanation.

    "Doesn''t that mean that the ruins are nearby?" Jane just now jumped from one of the trees and started following us.

    "Well it doesn''t matter if I get to level up and throw up some punches on those monsters." Marth was still fired up while plunging his hands in the air.

    "If the ruins are nearby then we can ask the villagers who might have noticed something here since they would be better than us in knowing their way around. Let''s go back now, the nights would be freezing." Even though its summer time, since we are in North the temperature changes drastically here. It seems that the seasons and weather change according to the wind currents in the hemisphere are approximately same as our previous world. Maybe we should stay the night in the village and then continue our journey tomorrow.

    Since we are on an unknown adventure where we might end up astray, it''s better to take rest when we can and travel in ideal conditions only. As a leader of this party it''s my duty to keep everyone safe and look after their well-being.

    "Hey Natsu why don''t you pass me a leather jacket from the pocket storage, it''s awfully cold already." says the God of Fire.

    After hearing the news the village chief was shocked at first of hearing about the goblin settlement and at the same time glad that we had completed the quest.

    As a thank you and a gesture of showing their utmost gratitude they gave us the best of stay service at night and since they had a good harvest of crops recently they threw us a big feast. The two girls were already tired and so resigned to bed just after the meal while Orpheus remained to sing a song for the village ladies. She seems to actually like to do these kinds of things as the goddess of music and poem. While we three left, remained there to celebrate with the booze. It was our only salvation in this freaking cold.

    A person is considered adult in this world when they reach an age of 16 and is free to do anything like drinking wine. Marriages can be considered from the age of 14 already, too young to be paired up I think. As for you can join in the work force anywhere with an average age of 12. Well, it''s obvious that in a magical world with monsters, people would prefer to be strong than intellectual academics when dying is a common fact in this world.

    I hate to say this but killing in this world has no rules for both monsters and humans. The strong can always manipulate the weak masses. That''s why I too have to do my best. Even though once Gods used to rule this land, and how majestically beautiful and magical it appears there is always the dark shadow of a coin which we should not neglect.

    Next morning we woke up pretty soon, though Marth had a bit of trouble since he entered in a contest of who remains conscious after the drinking and he stood at the second place. Surprisingly the village chief who was the old man was the winner in the entire village. He must have a huge tension off his mind after the goblin termination since they will have now more land to plough without the fear of monsters.

    According to the villagers a week ago there had been small movements in earth though not as devastating as an earthquake, that''s how they described it. It seems that the ruins might be in straight west after a one day travel if we use one of the summoned beasts of Akane.

    For half a day we traveled on an old cart which the villagers were more than happy to gift us. Because of the frequent colds the villagers are usually low on funds so we didn''t force them with the money issue. As top class adventurers we have already more than in our pocket and if these kinds of small helps on a journey may count as small steps in saving the world.

    At least that''s what I think; I don''t mind helping others as long as it doesn''t put our lives in jeopardy and we can handle the problem.

    It s a much better way of doing things than those of my classmates who were born as nobles and spends an extravagant life. They didn''t even treat me as an equal now when I met them and was looking down upon us. The thought that noble''s blood is pure and powerful might have plagued their minds or that''s what I think. People sure do change, but maybe that''s how their upbringing would be in this world. As nobles they need to command respect from commoners. From a democratic system to rule of a king or monarch, lifestyle and outlook of people obviously won''t remain the same.

    In a democracy, citizens always pays attention to the critics more than the policy making government itself, while in a monarchy or dukedom they would rather support the policies of the king without question. Well it has its own pros and cons but as long as the king thinks of its people''s welfare and kingdom, the country would prosper in harmony. Even I don''t know if I would change if I were born among these nobles.

    As a born commoner ¨C though my parents themselves are retired top class adventurers. And I did spend a nice childhood in this world raised with love and training in magic with mother and physical training with father. Nothing of regret to speak of and every wonderful thing an isekai life has to offer. While Prom helped me with controlling divine fire magic and he was the son of our neighbour from an esteemed merchant family.

    Who would have known that the weather would take such a turn? There was suddenly snowfall and within moments snow had already covered the entire clayey road.

    Marth was still driving the cart, as he is the only one in our party to be able to do this. At one corner, Jane was wiping her arrows and tightening the string of her bow with a level of concentration which I could never exert in my whole life.

    I and Akane and the two Gods were discussing the plan of action and what we could actually find at our destination.

    "What if we find a legendary violin that can match the magnificence of my singing." Orpheus as usual has only interest in being a songstress.

    "How about a cold resistance jacket, I still feel chilly in this outfit." Prometheus is still not accustomed to the weather changes.

    "Should the fire of God even complain about the cold." I might have sounded bit rhetoric.

    "Human''s body sure is an inconvenience. In a divine body in the first place you cannot feel temperature changes. But in a human body while taking a bath I get chills all the times."

    "Then I think you are more close to a cat, Prometheus." Orpheus and all of us laughed when thinking about how a God has fallen to such a disgrace due to a winter''s change.

    "Well if anything it would be sad if we just find a desolate grassland like the last time isolated from this world." Akane was not that excited about this expedition like she was last time with the failed one where we ended up without any profit after fighting a long line of monsters. Though we leveled up quite a lot, not finding any treasure was a bummer.

    "But wouldn''t that be good, if it turns out to be a hidden land piece, then we can build a house there and live there together in the future."

    "W-whattt??" Akane''s voice shivered in the space.

    "I see this is how they confess in human culture from your world." Wait what Prom is even saying.

    "Kenchi sure has gotten so close to Akane recently it makes me feel jealous." Why is Orpheus blushing and shaking so much?

    "Huh¡­..Ahhhhhh" I realised my mistake soon with how I have worded the whole thing in a hurry to cheer them up.

    "I didn''t mean it like that¡­ it means¡­. I was just saying that if we could find a hidden land where no one can reach except us then we could use it as a secret base for ourselves."

    "Well-lll I already know that. So just stop turning it into something big." Saying this Akane turned her face away. Now I have gone and made her angry, instead of making it fun. But the idea was not bad indeed¡­

    "Of course it''s not bad¡­."

    "No Prom it''s not like that¡­ how can you¡­."

    "What are you saying; it''s quite entertaining seeing a young fiery love to blossom with passion and the heat of embarrassment."

    "You have got a lot of fire in you, so just hand over the jacket." Akane rose up from her place, snatched off the jacket from Prometheus and went off to Jane to help with her work.

    "Ahhh, Akane seeing you leave like that in future will make me sad, but you should try with coming more strong on him."

    "It''s not like that!! I have more important things to do at present." Akane shouted from inside the cart which might have even scared the nearby monsters.

    "She didn''t even try to refuse, that means in the future I will have to see her off as a bride pretty soon." Orpheus started rubbing her cheeks with her hands maybe to rub off the cold or the fact that she was getting excited just by the thoughts of a fall out future.

    "Huhhh. Are you two really Gods; acting like that when we have such heavy responsibility on our shoulder."

    "Relax¡­ we came to the earth for the purpose of pure entertainment and travelling. So an adventurer''s life is the best choice. The world itself gets peaceful the less you meddle with it. Don''t you agree Orpheus? Tell him¡­"

    "It''s not like we don''t want to save this world but unless we don''t know of the worst, we can only try getting stronger in the meantime. The demons won''t make a move unless a new true demon lord appears."

    Both Prometheus and Orpheus sounded less convincing as each day passes by, which only makes me doubtful that all they wanted was to live a freeloader''s life and let loose the stiffness that they had built up in their bodies.

    As for the true demon lord''s resurrection, it still is a mystery. After the true demon lord died during the Great War a new one should be granted the title pretty soon. But it has been more than two hundred years with not even a candidate appearing. Same goes for the true hero. As for us reincarnates none of us were born with the title of it. Though in this world there are people with title of heroes who usually work under the shackles of royalty and are aiming to become the true hero, but no one knows the exact path that leads to it.

    One could even say that at present there is nothing that is endangering the world. Do we even get to save the world or will we have to live a so called ''slow life'' in another world. Though it''s not bad if it is even that, I am still happy adventuring with my party and more than content I am with my present life than the previous ones.

    "Hey Ariella, it seems that your beast won''t be moving any further." Marth shouted from the outside as the cart abruptly halted.

    I wondered what the problem was since we just now crossed the small passageway between the two undersized mountains without any issue. Monster detection did not report any sighting neither from up the mountains where the most danger came from and nor the front.

    Both I and Akane rose up from our seat and headed to where Marth was sitting outside. As I drew open the curtain a chilled wind threw itself inside and kicked out the warm air currents.

    "Natsu¡­ close the curtains or give me another jacket."

    I payed no heed to the complaints of a nauseating God not because he was my partner now but because of the eye-catching view that presented to us on the outside of the rift. Huge pile of snow was racked up in front of us and then the vast deciduous forest which should have been green at this time of year now was covered in a white blanket. Under the scanty heat rays of sun which was not enough to melt the ice surface but reflect its cold light in our eyes.

    "It''s so beautiful and unwanted at the same time." Akane sounded to me a bit happy and dejected at the same time. But I think she wanted to appreciate the view but at the same time criticize it for being an obstacle in our journey and messing up with our schedule.

    "Everyone come out, because of the snow we have to walk the mile now." I called out to everyone one.

    "Can''t you wait a bit?" Jane was still sitting and checking the balance of her bow.

    "You should be almost done with your maintenance by now so what''s the wait for." I was getting tired as if to pull out Prom from the cart was more than troubling enough like trying to pick up a slime between two sticks, because every time he would slip out from my grip.

    At last Jane stepped out of the cart while Prom still seems to be complaining about the sudden change of weather to Orpheus who is probably listening with one ear and flushing it out with another. Now it almost feels like carrying a broken-recorder with us with a needle playing on the same circle, round and round.

    If I would have known about a snowstorm which might have hit the area last night then I would have made more preparations with cold clothes and other travelling accessories and warm food.

    "From here on we will be walking to the ruin. I will use fire magic to warm ourselves up while you should all put some blankets over yourself."

    "We have to head straight towards north, following the path between the trees should do the job." Akane had already put the cart in the magic bag which was of high capacity value and worth quite a fortune. She was now passing the blanket from our emergency pouch to everyone.

    While Marth does not have dimensional storage, mine and Akane''s are quite small to store things like as huge as a cart. As for Jane she would only use it to store her arrows of which the number still remains unaccounted for till date and there is no room for negotiation about other items.

    "Hey, Natsu let me get close." Prom was sticking to me to get the warmth of the air which I was releasing at regular short intervals while warming up the air around me and regulating and releasing it in spherical waves outwardly. And so others are trying to stick close to me and walking at their own pace.

    "Why don''t you use your own fire?" I tried to push him away saying this.

    "I don''t want to." He did not even flinch a bit and was adamant on not using his own store of magic. What a pain¡­ usually during fights he would recklessly use magic to surround his entire body with fire and enter a fist fight with monster with no regard of his magical sword. But in cases like this he is not passionate at all and at the same time too lazy. These days I think I should just leave him at an old-age home. Maybe they will accept him if I told them that he is actually older than the age of ten old people added together that are living there.

    "Natsu¡­"

    Wait don''t tell me he read my thoughts.

    "Listen we are not alone¡­"

    Just as I thought he can''t read my mind but complains and compla¡­.

    "Everyone get ready we have company." As I issued out a warrant everyone took position. Orpheus, Akane drifted to the middle, while I, Prom and Marth formed a perimeter around them. Jane vanished and must have taken cover over trees already, elves are awesome.

    I think I sense ten, no maybe fifteen and still growing. As we all wondered what kind of monster it is. Two white hound wolves leapt from one of the thickets but before they could reach us I struck them down with my whip. But it seems that one blow is not enough to kill them as I had to bring down another slash on them while they were writhing in pain. It felt more like torture and it did hurt me a bit to see them in pain, so I try my best to finish them in one go. But here the possibility seems to be dim and grotesque.

    As the bugle of war had been announced one-sidedly by their howling and wolves numbered in group of five''s attacked from every possible direction.

    All of our hands were full in keeping them at bay. Orpheus was using body enhancement magic on us since confusing dog-type monsters takes time. Akane had summoned small fire bats which seems to be the weakness of these monsters. Marth and Prom''s hands seem to be full with handling things on their own.

    While I was staring at the larger wolf which give the impression of being the leader of this pack. It felt like I was a circus master with a whip trying to discipline and train the ungrateful animal that I just gave some meat to it in its prison, so act as I tell you to. Though I am myself glad that there are no animal protection rights in this world though the tamer guild do exercise and promote kind treatment of tamed beasts and summons.

    I launched several blows at once as they produced fine cuts over its ligaments to slow down its movements. And yet I was having trouble to follow its movements. Even these cuts were not deep enough to deal any real damage.

    While the other small wolf which were trying to stop me and defend the leader of the pack at the same time were being taken down by Jane''s arrows. At first I had my reservations when she would shoot wind arrows around me without any pause and might have appeared haphazard but I know now that there is nothing to worry as her true aim is peerless.

    As the leader of the monsters saw its brethren die in front of him one by one. It unleashed one of it skill attack. A huge snow storm headed in my direction.

    "Flames that purify evil and burn thy enemy, fire shield." A wall of orange flames stood in between my team and the attack of the wolf.

    Just as the storm was about to vanish, a huge shadow leapt over the fire wall, and its face appeared to be agitated when he saw no one around.

    It was the wolf who thought would be able to ambush me after it saw that its attack failed and thought of using it as a blind cover now to take me by surprise when I would indefinitely wait for the fire wall to disperse on its own. But I think I am able to outwit him.

    As I appeared in mid air near its body and taking out a small dagger from my back scabbard I slit its throat and fell near its corpse. Others too seems to be done and after a while when Jane came down from the tree it was confirmed that there were no monster nearby.

    "That was unexpected, but now I feel warm. I don''t need this jacket anymore." Prom threw the jacket on the ground mercilessly to which by now he was bidding his life on and clinging on tightly. Akane picked it up and put it back into the storage realizing that he would ask for it again pretty soon. She doesn''t have to be so nice to him, just because he is a god. It would have been a different thing if he acted like one or showed signs of wisdom, but I don''t care about his swinging mood now but more about the matter at the hand.

    "Hey, Allen, why have we stopped moving? We have already kicked all of their butts haven''t we? Don''t tell me your feet are frozen by this early winter type." Marth said as he stood fearlessly without a thing covering his upper body, laughing the cold fog out of his mouth. Don''t come crying to me after you catch a cold, you hear me.

    "You are too muscle minded to understand." Jane passed her harsh criticism.

    "What¡­ if you have something for me then let''s settle it right here." Marth seems to have a rematch with Jane after his 48th loss again. He is still not over with it. A martial artist is useless against a long range fighter if he fails to locate the enemy, why doesn''t he understand such simple stuff. Yeah, I forgot he is muscle minded. So I need to explain to him.

    "Marth I am trying to think whether it''s safe to continue the journey or not."

    "Huhh¡­What do you mean by that?" He seems to be confused.

    "Meaning that someone set-up this attack."

    "You think that someone is trying to stop us from reaching our destination." At least he gets that much.

    "Or so it seems. See only the part of land where we are standing is cleared of snow before the fight began. Then that means someone prepared this ground for this specific fight to happen. And I can smell the monster attracting potion sprinkled here to lure them out." I would usually use those kinds of potions to call out monsters in large numbers and use wide scale fire magic on them to take them out at once. And it is quite a strong one at that.

    "But why and who would try to do something like that. We did not cross paths with someone until now." Akane seems to be worried just as much as me. If we are unable to understand how this attacker is working and what its goals are then the path ahead could be set up with traps and more dangerous monsters which we might not be able to handle at once if we get tired.

    CLAP. CLAP.

    "Magnificent. You did well in figuring that out pretty quick. So as a reward let me show myself to you before you all meet your pitiful ends." A voice resounded from a nearby tree mingled in the harsh cold weather.

    All of our eyes turned in that direction and high above the ground there stood a person covered in tight black and red clothing and a hood hiding his face.

    "Who are you and did you plan this attack." I shouted out to him. Well it was clearly obvious from the previous statement that he did it, but just for confirmation and to know his reasons for it before we duke it out of him by force.

    "Hey, Allen is he the one who is trying to stop us mid-way and acting all cheeky now, is it fine if I make him spill the beans myself. A punch in the abdomen from me will probably push his organs out of this stickman." I really didn''t like how Marth proposed the last sentence, but I know he actually didn''t mean it of course because he is a muscle brain that''s why¡­ Oh! I need to¡­.

    Just in case I signaled Jane to take cover now while he is distracted by Marth. I still needed to keep my guard up, because this guy was confident enough to show up himself but at the same time was able to conceal his presence from all of us and also the fact he was watching us and could easily put up a surprise attack midway and harm us.

    "Now then¡­" Marth got into his fighting stance and as he was about to close in the distance between them after charging his body with a huge amount of magic rush, he fell on his knees.

    "Ahhhh¡­."

    "Marth¡­ why you¡­" I called out to Marth but he was already unconscious and fell on the ground after taking a punch from the stranger in his guts. It was strange for a magically augmented tough body of Marth to give out in one blow¡­ I should have warned him too.

    "Jane now¡­."

    "I can''t move¡­ my shadow skill is not working Gahhh¡­. Damn it this has never happened." Jane was trying to pull herself away from something when I saw at her shadow and a card stuck in it. As the shape of the shadow formed irregular shapes my doubts heightened. Was the card the cause?

    "¡­Don''t tell me." I looked at the person in front of us and he was holding a similar pack of red cards crossing paths across each other in between his two hands.

    "Why not play a card of games, but first let me rough them a bit." I could tell that this person was probably laughing under the hood but his intentions still remains unclear.

    Suddenly a card crossed past my face forming a deep cut and as it approached Jane, a thick black smog covered her until it cleared out on itself I couldn''t make out anything and approaching it without knowing what it was would only hamper us more. As the picture came in view Jane was now lying on the ground.

    I could not even know that he threw the card at us until it grazed and left me with its stingy paper-cut pain. I wiped the little blood that oozed out with my hand and placed it near my whip just about on its handle.

    "Jane¡­ Jane¡­. You bastard." Everyone including me called out to her and Akane went to tend her and take a closer look.

    "Why are you so angry when I just put her under sleep, so we can have a nice little reunion."

    "Reunion¡­." I am sure I have never met this guy and the voice is still too unfamiliar for me. "What exactly do you mean by that."

    "Wahhh! So boring¡­after meeting a long lost friend this is how you treat me." He started rubbing his hairs which was still covered by his hood.

    "If you want the good treatment then act respectfully instead of hiding and ambushing us on our journey. A friend would never attack us like that. It''s clear you are our enemy."

    "I couldn''t have even put it better myself, Natsu. So now we have declared where we stand let me introduce myself, I am Zander Lift and nice to meet you Kirigashi and my respects to the two Gods Prometheus and Orpheus." The attacker bowed in front of us, just the neck but I knew it was not out of respect but he was looking down on us.

    "How do you know that¡­ no if you are a reincarnate like us¡­ then why attack your classmates."

    "Didn''t you yourself say now that we are enemies? So that''s what we are. Sounds about right!"

    "Enough chit-chat you two, if you know our status then you should be more respectful and instead of hiding your identity face us properly." Prometheus by now I could tell was furious enough with the passionate blaze of fire that his body was covered in. He was angry with two of his companions put out of commission by this guy and pitying us. He was going all out with the strength he was putting behind with each strike of his sword and quick speed.

    But each time his sword was about to pierce its enemy it was met with a red colour long dagger. The hooded-guy did not even flinch or appeared to put up much effort to resist Prom''s attack which made him more the furious.

    "Ho-ho¡­ you should try a bit harder if you want to even come close to me."

    "Stop fooling around and fight seriously." Prom was going in full throttle as sparks produced from each strike met fell and melted the left-over snow on the ground.

    "Then make me." These words were more than enough to aggravate Prom''s stress which would later get converted into his flames. The angrier he becomes the stronger he gets. But it was clear by now, that the hood-guy was still playing and only making small moves with his dagger to slide the tip of the blade and put the swordplay of Prometheus off-terms. It was clear he had more combat experience than us. Appraisal was not working on him that means this guy was absolutely stronger than us, even though we were now above level 2000.

    "You have bought enough time Prom, now get back¡­" It was clear Tom was trying to buy us some time to recover our magic reserves from the previous battle and prepare spells, while Akane succeeded in making a huge summoning circle with help of Orpheus.

    "It''s not done yet; I am going to teach this brat a lesson to not mess around with us¡­" Prom neglected my offer and was still on the offensive. Maybe I had wrong thoughts of him again.

    "You idiot get back."

    "Ya-hhhhhh¡­" As Prom led out a large bestial roar, huge fire waves formed a trail of flames behind him as he increased his speed at a tremendous rate and his sword clashing with the dagger, slid across it and went right for the face of the enemy.

    "That was unexpected. Maybe I should take you a bit more seriously after all. But that was all you had in you."

    No wonder, with that speed no enemy should have been able to dodge, but this guy made it sound so simple as he titled his neck in the last second with an inhuman agility and dodged the sword. But the force of the strike was strong enough to sent a stream of flames on him regardless and making the hood fall down on his shoulder, as his long red hairs flailed in the air and two thin red horns were protruding out of his head. His mask cracked with a chikkk¡­ sound and finally crumbled and fell on the floor. A familiar face poured into my ears. Even his voice which was sounding still a bit distant, now was resounding the memories of this person in my mind.

    He casually caught the tip of the sword without worrying about its sharpness which had no effect on his thick skin, and bringing it right in front of him, he started walking towards us, while Prom was being pushed back. It seems that he is burned out and reached his limit. If only he had listened to me rather working on impulse.

    "You two are getting in between our reunion." This familiar voice no more had the softness in it that it used to convey. But it sounded so cold that even the winter wind felt a bit warmer.

    "Akihiko, why are you doing all of this¡­" I said in a state of being unable to catch my own breath and frenzy.

    "Took you long enough to realize, that it''s me." So it''s really him, and he is not denying the fact. But why him, why here of all places after he went missing¡­. For him to appear now like this. It doesn''t make any sense.

    "Natsu stay away from him, if he is one of the reincarnates he has already killed his God. I cannot sense an ounce of divine energy from him. Rather his mind has been corrupted with black miasma and he is bursting with it. It would appear that he has reached a level of resistance where my tricks won''t work on him." Orpheus warned me as Akihiko was approaching me.

    "Stay quite¡­ stay put you two." Saying this a blast of magical aura I had never felt before was radiating out from Akihiko''s body. Several card shaped projectiles started flying around him as they swiftly moved towards its target and taking Prometheus and Orpheus hostage he tucked them up high on the trees as the cards with unimaginable strength half pierced through the dry wood.

    "Akihiko why are you.. Doing all of this.. stop¡­"

    "Won''t you rejoice meeting me again?"

    "Don''t mess with me." As I approached my comrades, two cards were now flying around their neck close enough to their skin to open a small opening and let out a small stream of blood. Suggesting me what can happen if I approach them without caring about the guest in front of me.

    "Leave them alone they have done nothing to you¡­ so why?" I shouted back at Akihiko.

    "You ask why¡­ because it disgusts me to see how you get along with your Gods. Acting all friendly with no care in this world. Going on long journeys like some kind of tourists and enjoying this damn wretched world." Akihiko though talked about how frustrated he was but like a maniac sounded exalted and disturbed at the same time.

    "What happened to you? Tell me."

    "So, you find me disgusting too. This appearance, me being close to a monster kin. Is that it?"

    "¡­No, of course not¡­ if it''s you¡­"

    "I knew it you were just like the others¡­. You find me repulsive."

    "No matter what you say you are doing it all wrong. Give them back, otherwise¡­"

    "That''s right, the reason I came here for. If you do want them free then fight me otherwise I will be taking something precious away from you. HAAAHAA¡­"

    "But I don''t want to. Remember we are friends."

    "You must be foolish to think that. But that naivety will only bring you suffering. In this world there are no friends if you want to live you need to be alone. If you want to be strong you have to be independent of others."

    "Of course not, without my companions I wouldn''t have come out here alone, without them I would not have made it this far. So stop hurting them."

    "You know what, you are sounding more and more like those pathetic heroes who are about to meet their ends. This world really turned you into one of them. Maybe this falsified peaceful setting has put a damper in your brain. If you want your friends back you have to kill me for that."

    "I see, I don''t know what you are doing this for or someone is forcing you to do it. But I will stop you but I won''t kill you until the real Akihiko shows himself."

    "Whatever you say my friend?"

    "Don''t pretend to be my friend if you don''t want to?"

    Without any second delay, I was now standing behind him; I used fire burst in my body to move in an instant. I launched the tip of my whip on his back, but as it was about to crash on his body it landed on the ground instead leaving intricate cracks wherever it hit.

    "You really were not holding back. That''s the spirit."

    I heard a sound from behind me, and to my horror he was quicker than me to do the same thing to me.

    "¡­How did you?"

    I felt my hands being touched by something icy but could not move myself, snatching the whip from my hand; he instantly charred it and threw it on the ground.

    "What are you a kid, playing with soft weapons. You would need more than that to defeat me."

    "Natsu use that¡­."

    "Prom you are okay." I turned to Prom''s voice and it seems that he is still tired after his super-fast attack.

    "There''s no time to talk. Use my divine energy and defeat that guy for us."

    "Akane use my powers too, and use your unique skill to summon a magnificent beast. We are counting on you two." Orpheus called out to Akane and cheered us both.

    Had it really come to a fight? Even though we are classmates, but if I don''t do something about it, then my comrades will have to suffer the most and they are the most important person to me right now. Before that happens I will stop him, no matter if I end up hurting him a bit.

    "Unique skill ¨C Furnace Calor. Activate."

    The next second I knew my whole body from inside out was engulfed in flames. My hairs, my eyes everything I could feel myself in was engulfed in fire and the energy exploding inside me was all aimed at defeating the person in front of me.

    "That''s more like it¡­ use your full force and then despair while I show you how pointless your efforts have been."

    "Shut up." As I moved forward with a punch towards his right shoulder, it was blocked by the mere force of a card he was holding in his hand. But it was just the start¡­

    My true powers lied in my hand to hand physical combat which my father trained me in. The whip was only a weapon, just a means to an end. I had decided to end it by going all out.

    I launched a kick at his abdomen but he blocked it with his hand. That strange feeling of an icy cold hand crept on my leg and I drifted a bit back.

    The flames over my body turned a bit more dense and hotter than before. I went in for another round and this time with more speed and power behind my blows he was pushed back a little.

    "I see as time passes your offense and defense both increases. Isn''t that fun. I think it''s time to distribute the cards."

    That''s right; my unique skill allows my body to behave just like a furnace which increases my physical abilities with thermal energy. As my unique skill remains active my body heats up and at the same time increases my body durability and the damage my each attack deals.

    "Tell me Akihiko why are you doing this. Is someone forcing you, then we will help you, just tell us." I said to him as he caught one of my flying kick mid-air.

    "Help me. Didn''t I say I am independent. You see you are causing him trouble going around and exploring old ruins he has his eyes set on."

    "Who is ''he''. Is he the person controlling you." I said to him as I flung in mid-air and released myself from his hold aiming for a double kick on his chin to make him lose his balance.

    "Controlling me. It would be more like I am just interested in what Zero plans to do with this world." Akihiko gently moved back without making much movement. It''s as if he can read my movements and where my next attack will happen.

    "What do you mean by that? Who is Zero?" This name I have never heard it before. What has he to do with us and him? And why the ruins especially?

    Hundreds of cards appeared in mid-air and made me its target. I projected heat energy from my body and created a barrier of pressurized heat. I thought this would work as I could not move away otherwise it would hit Akane and others. She was still in with the ritual forming a contract with the summoned beast. I need to hold out until then.

    While most of them got initially burned but suddenly the cards started passing through the holes in the barriers the previous ones left and impaled me. A soaring pain made my whole body shake and left me immobilized now.

    "Giving up already. I thought you were going to protect your comrades."

    "Akihiko you were not like that. You would never hurt people you knew. So why now. Is it because of that guy you mentioned."

    "My name is Zander now. And my weak self is all in the past now. No more better to say I abandoned it just like I was stripped of my humanity. Monster that''s what he called me."

    "No, you are not a monster. So please talk to me. Stop this useless fighting." I was desperate, because fighting an old friend is something I still couldn''t accept.

    "You are just a weakling, who ended up having peaceful good nights with the blessing of your gods. But me, he called me a monster and slaughtered my family."

    What really happened between him and his God? What changed him so much? He is not like the friend I knew him from before.

    "Even if something terrible happened to you. I am sorry I was not there to help you. But if we work together we can figure something out." I was slowly condensing the fire barrier strengthening it as his card attacks ceaselessly continued. But I still was being roughed up badly with several cuts all over my body; I had lost a lot of blood.

    "Tell me, is this how you are going to save your comrades. I haven''t even started trying and it is already getting boring. Maybe I should end it sooner and then look at your face."

    "Stop spouting nonsense. I know you can''t kill anyone. Before you were even afraid to see blood. So how can you change so much in so little time." I put all of my remaining magic into the shield and increasing its radius I pushed back all the cards at once. But with that I was only left with the divine energy which was being supplied to me by Prometheus. For all I knew I could only launch one attack.

    "That''s right. At first the mere sight of blood would make me vomit but now. I can kill and that too with peace in my mind. Tell me have you ever killed any of your classmates." Akihiko tone totally changed to something ecstatic as if he was talking about eating food or indulging into something fun.

    "Why are you talking like that? What''s your point?" this uneasiness inside me as I tried to gulp in the dried spit in my mouth.

    "It''s just as I said. Killing a classmate. Yumiko Furata was she. She is dead. We killed her while she begged for her life."

    The air cleared out, the smoke receded and the heat condensed as water vapour on the icy surface of the woods.

    But both of my and Akane faces'' were frozen cold. As if something hard had hit us that we couldn''t release our voice. What is he talking about? Killing your own classmate. People whom you once knew, from your own world. This isn''t a joke; you can''t joke about killing a human.

    "You must be thinking that how can I kill a classmate, a human. But can''t you see I am not a human myself. This world identifies me as a savage monster; wherever I go I will be hunted. So to make a place for myself, I have to wipe out those who cannot accept our survival."

    "You are lyinggggg¡­. She is not dead. Silver Dragon lay waste to that enemy. Slaughter him." Akane cried and shouted at the same time as tears fell down from her face.

    She and Yumiko were good friends back at school. But in this world when she met with her as a noble princess form a country in south east she acted awfully cold. But Akane did not mind, she thought it was okay as long as she could had a good life. She still considered her a good friend.

    But the news of her death must have hit her hard; no for me too it was something unacceptable. We were all handed down a mission together so why kill each other.

    Even so Yumiko, how could she be killed and when. She too had a unique skill just like us. Absolute Magic Field. It allowed her to negate magic and counterattack or reverse it and even block a physical attack by a shield which her goddess had put on her. Something impenetrable and a power as untouchable like that, how could she be killed. Unless they tried to ambush her in that case her unique skill won''t register it as an attack if Yumiko can''t perceive it or they did something to her Goddess beforehand and then killed her.

    "You are a liar. Stop spouting nonsense. All of my friends are alive and you cannot harm them. I will stop you. Silver Dragon finish him."

    Yes that''s right. For all we know at present we cannot trust Akihiko words. We don''t even know whether he is an impostor but it''s most unlikely. Even so if anyone can do something about it in the present then it''s going to be us.

    "Akane hold him, I think it would be best for us to work together and stop us."

    "Yes¡­" she was holding in her tears pretty well. She had not given up and so won''t I.

    The silver dragon she summoned from her unique skill Beast Symphony allowed her to summon a heavenly beast. And it would be almost impossible to defeat it for Akihiko and after that we just need to restrain him.

    "A heavenly dragon huh¡­ that''s pretty rare. I wonder how its meat tastes. The elder dragons where I used to live had a tough meat but they were considered a delicacy there."

    "Raggggghhhhhh¡­" The silver dragon led out a huge roar, its scales silver and its eyes glinting a majestic gold. It was as if it understood the taunt of the man and did not need to be described what to do with him.

    Every time the dragon flapped its wings, an unbelievably powerful gust of wind blew past the surrounding area. The trees shaking as if they could get uprooted anytime, I was glad we were not on some snow mountain to be swept away by a snow slide. The surprising thing was that, Akihiko did not look a bit concerned but excited to face the dragon, even the strong wind attacks of the dragon did not move him an inch from his original position. No wonder it''s a heavenly beast with its majestic and the overwhelming pressure it exuded was far greater than any monsters we had ever faced. I would never like to fight an opponent like that without making preparations and would avoid it if I could make a choice.

    "Maybe I should take this a bit seriously. Unique skill - Card World. Activate."

    Just as Akihiko activated his unique skill a red aura engulfed him and then dispersed running amok in the surrounding. What bothered me was that I could feel it''s overwhelming strength and hatred for us at the same time.

    Several huge cards appeared in front of him as it formed into shape of steps reaching all the way to the dragon. The dragon sensing the approaching danger opened its mouth wide, revealing its saw like teeth, a massive amount of magical powers started collecting near its mouth and it turned into a huge jet-ray silver beam.

    Akihiko did not stop moving or try to change his trajectory to avoid the focused attack, but climbing higher on his step cards he brandished his hand and the ray of beam turned into cards which started raining on the ground and disperse into shining droplets ¨C like water.

    I could sense him focusing his magical aura in his right leg¡­ what was he going to do¡­just before the thought crossed my mind I led out a squeal of astonishment.

    "No way¡­" Akane followed my astonishment.

    Akihiko just now kicked the dragon on its lower jaw causing an intense shock wave which rippled out from the point of contact.

    The beast cried in anguish and was sent several meters away from its original position.

    This time the dragon furious it moved its paws to launch wind attacks and let out streams of lava jets from its mouth. Akihiko dodged all of them using shadow movement skill, I could tell because Jane uses it too. But it was on another level, the shadows were discontinuous and that too in mid-air. He was using the shadows that formed over his own cards as an original point and the card underneath it as the exit point.

    One could describe as the situation being explosive and as those heavy attacks landed for which would have usually left huge craters on earth or the wind claws that would have bisected all the trees and grounds into half, all were turned into cards.

    "What kind of unique skill is that? Is this some kind of illusionary world."

    "I don''t think so¡­ it is too real to be an illusion."

    "Shhhh. We can''t even figure out his unique skill. If we don''t do something sooner..." But still we had hopes on our dragon and to some extent we were bidding our safety on it.

    "Useless beast. Trying to ruin my shadow coat. It''s pretty much getting late. I am going to end this business now." Saying that, all the cards that were now lying on the surface started rotating in circular waves around him. The numbers as if exponentially quintupled every time you looked at them.

    "Flame hell of the jack." The cards suddenly started burning in a pink flame they started rotating around him gaining momentum with each rotation. The small procession within a matter of few seconds turned into a raging firestorm of cards and all we could do was look at it clashing with the huge sturdy body of the dragon as it got ripped into shreds.

    THUD.

    The dragon fell at a high speed on the ground like a meteor leaving a huge crater which gave an example of its inexplicable mass. And yet those paper cards annihilated it in a blink of an eye.

    Akihiko stood laughing there as we were frustrated and tensed up at the same time. Because we were going to be his next target. What was he eventually going to do with us?

    Akane was almost flat on the ground with all her magic powers exhausted in that summoning, she could not perform a new one. Even if Orpheus supplied her with more divine energy she needed to have her own amount of MP to support its existence in this world. At present only one was her limit.

    This time I was the one who needed to do something. Something that could save us all from this crisis. But what¡­

    "Now then which one of you is first willing to suffer an insufferable death, or should I start with your gods or put your so called comrades out of misery first." Akihiko was pointing his dagger at us again. He was bold with his words with no hesitation whatsoever and firm in his stance.

    Was he really going to kill us? An old friend. From the time I had known him¡­ just an ordinary guy¡­. How did it turn like this? I thought it would be a good redo life for everyone. So why does he look so hurt?

    "Akihiko tell me is this what you really want. Would killing us really satisfy you." I questioned him.

    "No matter how many times you ask me, my answer won''t change. This world disgusts me and I am going to change it according to my wish."

    "Does something like that could really be done?"

    "Of course we would have enough power pretty soon. We will destroy this world, put it in turmoil, conflicts and wars would be all around. And then we would finally seize all the power for ourselves."

    "Something absurd like that many have thought but never succeeded." Prometheus he was still conscious. And it seems that Orpheus has regained her strength too.

    "You God''s run your mouths a lot. Maybe your supremacy and commandments have gone into your head. So it''s rightful for me to put you in your place. So how about this."

    Two colourless crystal stones materialized in Akihiko''s hands as he put them on display to show us properly.

    Wait what''s so special about them, they look so ordinary and I can sense no power inside them whatsoever.

    "Why you have those¡­ they were supposed to be all gone."

    "Oh, so you do know what they are¡­ huh so you can realize what I am going to use them for." Akihiko gave a stern look at Prometheus whom I first time saw back down or looked afraid of something.

    "Akane and Natsu get away from here. Those Pectus Teneo stones are absolutely dangerous to even us Gods and if used on humans it would kill them. Run away¡­."

    "Ah! So you do realize what they are, but these are now called Origin Stones and they have been greatly improved after the Great War, or so I have been told."

    "Akihiko what are you planning to do with them. There''s still time we can fix it all. Everything will return back to how it was just talk to me."

    "Yes, Totsuka, talk to us we are willing to help you." Akane supported my words and it seems that she really meant it.

    "Help me¡­ you cannot help someone being this weak yourself. Things can never return back to how they were. There is no point in talking. You should enjoy your last moments and say farewell to each other it won''t be long we would create a new world where those things will never happen to us again. This is the path I chose and the only way to do it. Those gods, they betrayed our trusts and pushed us into something of a mess because they themselves can''t figure it out. I know why don''t you join us and I will let you two live. I would save you from their falsified so called protection in name only when all they just do is sit and watch and only act with their mighty power when it suits them the best."

    "I would never join your side where there is no place for all of my comrades."

    "If that''s so then I will snatch those comrades away from you." Akihiko threw those stones in mid air and chanting a small code a bright light unleashed from inside blinded us. The moment we opened our eyes we saw a colourful aura being drained out of Prometheus and Orpheus into the crystals. After a minute when even if I tried I couldn''t get closer to that dense magical aura and was always repelled dismally.

    "It''s useless. You are too weak to stop with what is happening in front of you." The then coulourless and now shining stones fell into his hands.

    "Prom. Prom. Why aren''t you answering?"

    "Orpheus. Orpheus say something."

    Both of them were unconscious and didn''t answer no matter how long we called out to them. Something heavy struck my chest when I couldn''t sense any power coming from them. It was almost as if they had no life inside.

    "What did you do to them?"

    Waving me the stones, he answered, "You see these stones snatch every ounce of the divine energy these gods have and make them even fragile than humans. See how carefree they are sleeping and wouldn''t even know when I would have killed them."

    "Akihiko you have gone too far with this. I will stop you right here and now."

    "But if I kill you before, then that won''t happen now would it."

    "Kill. Kill. Kill. That''s all you have been speaking of since we met. I always think of you as a friend and even now I want you to be my friend. I still want to hold on to the fact that you are the same person who was back then so kind that he would never hurt anyone. Because no one could better understand what real pain meant that time. So stop hurting me and my friend and wake up."

    I could feel a huge energy swelling inside me. Was it my frustration? My magic reserves are already null. But this strange energy dwelling inside of me. I could tell it was Prom''s power stacking up inside of me now, so even now that his protection is gone for the moment he helped me out turns out to be like this. I could sense my own energy mixing into this strange sensational chaotic energy. My life force SP parameter depleting at a tremendous rate.

    "Natsu¡­" Akane called out to me as if she too realized my awakening.

    While when I saw Akihiko he was tearing apart his hairs. That stupid old friend of mine, I knew he was still the same crybaby like back then always confused about what to do. So I will stop you with my own hands and make you atone for your sins for hurting my friends.

    As I compressed all of my energy swelling inside into my fist I brought them into my right hand and concentrating it near my palm and supporting it with my left hand I pulled my arm in front from my back and a huge gigantic waves of blue flame rising as high as to touch the sky launched out from my palms.

    ''Why, why it suddenly hurts so much. What a joke? I can''t hurt someone what does he know? How can a happy guy like him know about real pain? How does it feel to lose everything in your life in an instant by the same people you put your trust into. Always acting the good guy who tried to support me in my hard times when everyone avoided me like I was some sort of criminal. I was fine with everything a minute ago so why does it feel so strange now. Huh... this surge in energy¡­ Natsu you¡­" before Akihiko could continue his thoughts in the previous beat the huge blue flames engulfed him.

    "Is it over¡­" Akane said trying to look through all the smoke with almost zero invisibility.

    I fell on the ground, but Akane caught me as we both twitched our eyes in search of a common person. But suddenly my attention went to my status screen where a new title message was displayed.

    [YOU HAVE EARNED THE TITLE - VOLTAGE NOVA]

    The smoke passively cleared out and a dark shadow stood out in between.

    The forest in my front had been totally obliterated while my behind one was still intact. Everything in front was erased out of existence as far as I could look.

    "Was that really me¡­" did I really do this. How did I get this strong?

    The pressure of the flames had gouged out part of the land and incinerated the entire spot. Steam still coming out of the scorched parts, the half-burnt grass under the snow and the trees still covered in a heated orange lining.

    It was a sight so absurd that it had to be a dream or a hallucination. And yet to our surprise and devastated looks a huge black ball stood in between half broken and half burnt.

    This ball was made of black cards which were radiating a much stronger aura than the previous cards we had seen before. And inside that sphere was a man standing facing opposite to us. It was though expected and yet surprising to find Akihiko standing there with few burnt marks and tattered clothes.

    He put on his hood back, "This time I am leaving you with a warning just like we gave to the others but if you stood again in our way next time I am definitely going to kill you."

    Saying that he with his deck of black cards mingled with its own shadow, his presence extinguished from the surrounding.

    "Damn it. I couldn''t do anything." I repeatedly kept on punching the ground even though my burnt hands from the blast were still being recovered by the healing magic of Akane.

    "Hey, Natsu do you really think Yumiko is dead. Will the same happen to us?"

    "I don''t really know. We will need to contact others and find ourselves. As for us next time we meet I am definitely going to defeat them."

    ''Them'' specifically because now I definitely knew that he was not alone in this mess. Some strong and dirty power is at play which must be stopped at all costs. And it would seem that other missing classmates from the start might have been a part of it. Or maybe I am thinking too much into it. We needed to find our missing classmates and ensure their safety, if they were going to end like that.

    "Stop crying I am sure we are going to be fine, let''s put down these two hanging from the trees down first, otherwise they would start complaining anytime soon about how we forgot about them."

    "hahaaa¡­Right." She wiped her tears and did as I said to her. I pulled out the cards from the trunk and detached them as she casted healing magic on them, but it seems to have no effect. According to Akihiko they are in deep sleep, and so it seems with their condition that it''s true.

    But for how long? Since we have been together this has never happened to us before to end up in a dire state¡­ how are we going to defend this world if we are so easy to beat like this.

    But when I think about it, we were asked to save the world. But we were never specified the way we could chose to do it. Or how the saved world would be envisioned. According to what the common folk of this people imagine, the imperial kings who rule the countries, or the person who puts his life on the line to save it?

    In my previous life I would always worry about weekly tests and school homework but now this so amazing fantasy world did not appear to be so bright and happy to me. If that is the path some of my classmate chose to bring the world to its destruction and make a restart, I wonder what I will chose to do if given a choice. To stand idle, fight against those strong enemies who were once my classmates or abandon my ideals and stand alongside them just to save myself?

    Suddenly I felt something heavy and looking back, Akane was pulling my shirt; she looked dejected and heart-broken more than ever.

    "Hey, what should we do now? Is it really safe to keep on going like this?"

    Yeah, that''s right. I need to keep my comrades safe, my new family, the god I contracted with and my party members. For that reason alone¡­

    "Next time we face those guys we would be definitely stronger to make it out alive without depending on someone''s mercy. So let''s keep adventuring together."

    "Yeah¡­ you are right."

    "Hey you two how long are you planning to keep flirting like that. It''s getting harder and harder to play dead here." Marth was awake, but his comment seems to have scared Akane and ruined the mood and the emotional scene of a script it should have been.

    "How long it had been since I was out?" Jane was up too now.

    They did not question us anymore about the attacker but helped us set-up a camp and take care of Prom and Orpheus and keep their bodies warm. We didn''t know how long it would take them to wake up. Their statuses showed almost no recovery in their stats, which was concerning but they were not dead. Only our connection to them had been severed, which we could feel by the missing amount of divine energy flowing in us.

    After a while we tried to explain what the attacker wanted for us to leave for and so we decided it was better to back off with our dread condition and travel back to the capital city in search for their treatment and maybe some new gear and clothes should be added to the list too.

    The atmosphere was still grim after such a terrible loss but we still hadn''t given up hope and the spirit of adventuring still burns brightly within us.

    ////////////////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE /////////////////

    STATUS WINDOW - NATSU KENCHI

    NAME : ALLEN

    AGE : 16

    RACE : HUMAN

    LEVEL : 2500

    HP : 15000

    MP : 10000

    SP : 7000

    UNIQUE SKILL : FURNACE CALOR

    SKILLS : [FIRE MAGIC LV 7][DIVINE LIGHT MAGIC LV 4] [WIND MAGIC LV7] [BARRIER MAGIC LV4] [MAGIC SENSE][HEAT RESISTANCE] [EARTH MAGIC LV 4]

    TITLE : VOLTAGE NOVA

    GOD IN CONTRACT ¨C PROMETHEUS ¨C GOD OF FIRE

    //////////////////////////////////

    STATUS WINDOW - AKANE KRIGASHI

    NAME : ARIELLA

    AGE : 16

    RACE : HUMAN

    LEVEL : 2000

    HP : 9000

    MP : 15000

    SP : 6000

    UNIQUE SKILL : BEAST SYMPHONY

    SKILLS : [SUMMONING MAGIC] [WIND MAGIC LV6] [DIVINE LIGHT MAGIC LV 6] [WATER MAGIC LV5][MAGIC SENSE]

    TITLE : PEACE MAKER

    GOD IN CONTRACT ¨C ORPHEUS ¨C GODDESS OF MUSIC AND POEM

    ////////////////////

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : MARTH

    AGE : 17 RACE : HUMAN LEVEL : 2200

    HP : 9900 MP : 10000 SP : 6500

    SKILLS : [BODY REINFORCEMENT] [WIND MAGIC LV5]

    [EARTH MAGIC LV 5] [WATER MAGIC LV4]

    //////////////////////

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : JANE

    AGE : 17 RACE : ELF LEVEL : 2300

    HP : 10000 MP : 14000 SP : 5000

    SKILLS : [WIND MAGIC LV5] [DARK MAGIC LV4] [EARTH MAGIC LV 5] [WATER MAGIC LV4] [SHADOW MOVEMENT]

    ////////////////////

    STATUS WINDOW - AKIHIKO TOTSUKA

    NAME : ZANDER LIFT

    AGE : 17

    RACE : RED DEMON { DEVIL HYBRID}

    LEVEL : 3000

    HP : 20000

    MP : 25000

    SP : 24000

    UNIQUE SKILL : CARD WORLD

    SKILLS : [FIRE MAGIC LV 9][DARK MATTER MAGIC LV 2] [EARTH MAGIC LV7] [HYPERVELOCITY] [MAGIC SENSE] [MAGIC RESISTANCE] [FAST REGENRATION] [STEEL BODY] [EMPOWERMENT]

    TITLES : THE TRICKSTER FROM THE BOTTOMLESS PIT

    GOD IN CONTRACT ¨C LOKI ¨C GOD OF MISCHIEF

    ///////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume three for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 4 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 39 - CHAPTER - 5 : AND EVIL FOR EVIL

    CHAPTER - 5

    AND EVIL FOR EVIL

    "Damn it. Why?" I struck on the wall of the frozen cave where every inch of the wall was covered in deep white ice which by time had forgotten to melt on its own.

    "Why couldn''t I finish them, it was much easier with my other classmates or rather it felt fulfilling that time. Even if I had made up my mind. Is it because I still considered him a good friend of mine, but that''s all in the past now and this life is totally different. Doesn''t matter next time for sure¡­" I said to myself as I tread down faster, the stairs of this ruin which I found deep inside the snowy mountain hidden by a magic illusionary barrier just as he told me and gets wider and wider after every turn I took delving deep underground. The deeper I went the darker and colder it became.

    But this only made sure for me that I was in the correct ruins, I couldn''t have allowed them to roam here like pests after all and discover the secrets behind it.

    Before I reincarnated in this world I thought I would get a totally new life to live, different from the previous ones. For me it was like a delete button of my pale history. I also considered it a gesture of God for my salvation from the hell I was living in.

    My classmates used to consider me some short of criminal, as if I had murdered someone and came running to school. Everyone gave me a scornful look as they passed me if they knew all of secret. And if someone didn''t know then the others would make sure to tell them. People are rather quick to splash dirt on others. No one likes cleaning their own mess and someone other''s is considered a taboo.

    But he was different, Natsu he grabbed my hand and asked me to join his basketball club. At first I stared at him, wondered why he was doing this. Did he want to stomp on me just like others did and make fun? If that''s what he really wants then let him have it. I didn''t care about my life anymore, neither about my self-respect. All was lost on that day¡­

    My father murdered his own friend from whom he had taken a huge loan and always refused to return it. My mother had left me after a year I had been born. I don''t remember her and father threw away all of her pictures and things of memory.

    I was always kept in the dark. Father used to always say to me that how he was the only one I could depend on in my life. I have no one else to ask for help and even if I asked no one would help me. That''s how he would always keep me indoors, on daily basis he would used to come home drunk and destroy all the house wares. And on certain weeks time when he would be frustrated he would slap me and go to sleep. Later in the morning he would ask for my forgiveness and say that he loved me.

    Maybe that''s how my upbringing mostly has been or that''s what mostly kept me sane and going.

    Maybe that''s how he kept me caged all this time. Or, that was his own way of not letting me go because he loved me.

    Day after day, as I grew up, his demeanour towards me changed. He would start complaining about how I have been an inconvenience to him this whole time and I am only alive because of him. The maniacal love he would shower on me was now turning into something disgustingly dark. Jealousy. That''s how I would word it.

    He was jealous of me. Because he thought I had him.

    ''Because I would never leave my son alone. But my wife left me even though I loved her. It''s your fault. It was just after you were born¡­'' Maybe that''s how my father felt.

    Someday attacking me with a kitchen utensil for dropping eggs, or make me stuff stale vegetables raw because I forgot to take proper care of them. Slowly when did these little things turned into me being beaten for no reason even I don''t know. I was always at home alone and even at school my father told me to never talk to someone. So, I never knew how one would describe my situation.

    The environment of the house soon started changing when all kinds of hoodlum looking guys who would talk vulgar all day started coming regularly to my house with my drunkard father. Then there were those who started knocking on the doors asking for their borrowed money y which my father lost in gambling.

    Whenever I told him to stop gamble, he would start beating me again telling that I was only able to eat everyday meal because he has been working hard. But all day I saw him resting at home, coming late at nights all drunk and then the usual unjustified beating on regular basis and the morning forgiveness. It turned into a routine. The bandages near my abdomen would usually hide the bruises and the back which was scarred with red marks which by now had become permanent.

    My self was disappearing and I was slowly getting adapted to all of this too just like the previous old times. But then he started bringing women in the house and the same kind of hoodlums guys started staying at home.

    But one thing never changed.

    He kept on beating me even in front of them.

    Calling me a pitiful kid who was abandoned by his own cruel mother and he was the only one who took care of me. That''s how my father usually described me in front of his friends.

    When I tried to say something, he would call it business work and make me shut up. Slowly the things in the house started vanishing too, and he would blame me in front of his friends for stealing and making me naked and beating me to his heart desires. Even if I cried and told him that the one who were stealing were his so called friends he wouldn''t listen.

    "You are just a cheater and liar like your mother. I hate you just like I did your mother. If only you would have disappeared along with her, it would have given me back my freedom."

    Then he kicked me.

    "It''s all your fault. It''s all your fault. It''s all your fault." Shouting at me like that he threw chairs at me and then came his belt raining down on my back.

    That was the first time I did not cry when I was being beaten because I knew now my voice won''t reach to anyone. That morning after he asked me for forgiveness that was the first time I turned away and in return I got slapped for not obeying him.

    I was abandoned. He said it himself that he hated me. My mother hated me. My father hated me. And then there was no one else. There is no point to care about them. The only one who cares about me is me alone.

    Then one day, a man in black suit came and my father welcomed him properly. He brought in drinks and speaking politely to him, though I could tell that the black suit guy was getting frustrated by each passing second. From inside my father called me and started beating me again in front of that guy.

    "It''s this child fault. He tore up all the money you gave me. See how I put him in his place and punish him for you." Father took out his belt as usual and started throwing blows on my naked back where the skin was red instead of the normal peach.

    The man got scared and started shouting to stop but my father continued.

    "You are lying, stop putting the fault on your son and beating him."

    I did not pay heed to the pain soaring in my back but the voice of a man who was asking to stop hurting me. This was for the first time someone asked my father to stop what he had been doing for years. Others would usually smile back at me and tell me to be a good son or sometimes would lend my father a hand or new ways of correcting and disciplining me and take control over me. That''s how they justified the burn on my left palm to use the candles on the cake they brought for themselves to celebrate for.

    Seeing that the man did not follow up with his tactic, he threw me out of the room. After a long heated exchange. There were crashing of two bottles and the sound of the tables being flipped.

    "Ak¡­Akihi.ko¡­. quickly come here. Help me¡­"

    I quietly opened the door and seeing the inside horrible scene I puked. There was blood everywhere shards of sharp strong glass pieces scattered around. Half of the bottle slid in the throat of the black suit guy and his eyes rolled up. His body and suit soaking in a pool of blood still gushing out of his throat.

    And from under the turned table I could hear deep hurried breaths of a man calling out for help in his feeble voice.

    That was my father calling out my name.

    "Akhiko you damn child¡­ I know you are ther¡­ help your papa he loves you so help him¡­ call the ambulance."

    I went closer to take a look at the person, and another bottle was fixed in his body where is stomach should have been. With the pain and his legs crushed under the table he couldn''t move otherwise the blood would pour out of the wound.

    If I called the ambulance, probably he would be saved. But I waited. I stared at him.

    "You monster¡­ call for help¡­. Help your father."

    His voice sky-rocketed as pain was taking over his consciousness. My ears were hurting with his voice. Calling me his son and a monster at the same time. Saying that he loves and some day that he hates me. Which one it is. His harsh voice, the blood all around here, the stink of death from the man who was asking my father to stop beating was making my senses go bleak.

    "It''s so unfair¡­. Unfair¡­"

    I wondered will everything become normal if all of these things vanished. What if I really disappear from in front of his eyes? Thinking that I pushed one of the glass pieces fallen on the floor inside the man''s neck while he looked at me with a grim look and eyes as red as blood itself was pouring out of it. When I thought the voices stopped I closed down his eyelids and went and slept in the bedroom.

    Next day the police came and sealed my house, they took me in custody and took my testimony. They said that they found my fingerprints on the bottles including my dad and the black suit guy.

    I just said that I carried the bottles in the room and they let me go. This all happened when I was in middle school. After a year I decided to change schools under the care of a far-away relative. And maybe this information somehow spread in the high school on the first day that my father was a killer. All kind of rumours started exploding, how my father was a bad guy, how I am not fit to be in such a good environment, or how I could be an accomplice in my father''s dealing, or the act that I could have spent the last year of my life in jail and was hiding things.

    For two weeks things went on the same and I did not mind the rumours. I didn''t know them and they didn''t know me. They didn''t try me and I didn''t let them try me. But one of them still kept on insisting how I should join the basketball club because of low members. His continuous pestering got me and I went with the flow. For a month I watched. The next day just like he grabbed my hand and brought me to the club, he took me to the court. For the next two months I played. And when I realized I was already surrounded by other basketball club members who admired my talent in it.

    "I knew this guy had in it. Akihiko get ready for the next round."

    "Yeah." I replied to Natsu the person, who turned my life upside down. But I was liking this change. Maybe he was my best friend and I still did not know whether he felt the same about me. And I never wanted him to be bothered with the question.

    For the first time I thought he could be the one to accept me even if I explained him the one who silenced my father forever was me. He just might be the only who could have understood my situation back then.

    But after the summer vacation everything changed when we got held up in the bus accident, then a tour to heaven and finally reincarnate into a new world.

    We were told that we would get our new forms according to our personality and nature affinity.

    I was born in a humanoid monster tribe ¨C Red Demon Clan. We were living on an island all in the extreme west of the map and surrounded by the fog. According to my father who was the tribe chief we lost the war and our place in this world. But this world unlike any other had magic, a new loving mom and a caring father from birth as I saw them take care of me. I did not care whether they were monster or I was a monster hybrid. We never came in contact with other species with the fact that how isolated we were with the help of illusionary fog which kept strangers away and prevent them from visiting this island.

    Though I could not find my God in contract- Loki anywhere. So I waited for him.

    On this island you had to hunt and eat dangerous beast. But when I went on my first hunting trip I saw blood and started puking, was it the trauma from my previous life as I froze still and lost consciousness. My father did not mind and instead told me to wait for some more years to stay away from hunting and try again later on.

    Things were peaceful, I would play with village children, train in everyday magic taught by mother and later learn fighting with father. I never know why train in fighting but he told me that as the son of tribe chief it was a necessity.

    And I did my best and my father would usually praise me for being so talented in whatever I did. Well I would say it was thanks to the stat boosts which we got form all of our respective gods and then there was my unique skill with which I used to show magic tricks to my friends and village children back from my world.

    They would still get amazed by such a simple trick to cut half a body or predict a card calling or separating thumbs. They started calling me by all sorts of name like ''priest'' or ''prophet'' or ''master.'' And swearing loyalty to my glory and other crazy weird ritual things of a medieval fantasy world.

    Nothing was amiss, when one day a huge battle ship similar to which I once saw in a pirate movies came sailing in.

    Suddenly my body felt a chill as a rush of energy made my body heavy and restless with bursting magic powers. It was my god in contract, because I felt the same when he made a contract with me.

    That day I was off in the mountains practicing the powers of my unique skill. I was unsure of its real uses but I think I was learning to use it both offensively and for defensive purposes.

    I could hear a massive sound of a giant horn and tried to chase the voice hurriedly as if to welcome him. Now I could set off on a journey with him. I always wanted to get out of this island and see this new magical world, though I have to leave the village for that, it will surely make me sad. But I think I would keep returning here sometimes.

    BOOOM.

    BOOOOM. BOOOOM.

    Huge explosions with flames and large black clouds of smokes rising high up in the sky were visible to me.

    Is it some kind of firework display for welcoming, but why is it coming from the village.

    I hurried my steps as I ran into one of the villager lying on the ground. I thought it was not safe and good for health to sleep in the middle of road, so I wanted to wake him up. On pushing his back¡­

    "Hey, wake up mister? Or the ants will surely nest in your ears!"

    The body flipped without much effort, which shouldn''t be possible with our sturdy built as a huge bloodstain covered his brown rags.

    He was already dead and forever asleep. A body as peaceful as I had seen before that makes no noise that would discomfort anyone. I could feel a gaping sword wound in his chest.

    "Wahhhh¡­" I puked disgusted by the very sight. This order of quietness was making me sick.

    ''The village¡­'' I thought as I ran towards it.

    "Kho¡­khoo¡­" the burning dust, smell of fumes have mingled deep into the air itself which made me feel choked. As one who has been living in such bounty of nature, it reminded me of how polluted the air was in the city.

    "Why¡­ How did this happen? Hey you¡­. You there ¡­anyone¡­. Help me¡­." I led out large shouts tears pouring down my eyes heavily. As a destroyed village came into my view. The burnt and ripped apart houses released long trials of smoke into the air. The burnt smell of ash, the smell of fresh blood ¨C it all reminded me of death.

    Several bodies lying on ground, covered in blood. When did this all happen, I was just gone for a while. Who did this?

    The same thoughts curling up in my mind, I ran through the streets, whoever did it did not spare even the children and women as their lifeless bodies lay on the floor.

    I was almost at the centre of village which was under the cover of a huge magical tree which is said to be the source of magic on this island and the thing that maintained the illusionary fog on the outside.

    "Father¡­." I led out a scream as I saw a man in a golden armour suit thrust a sword into his neck.

    "No¡­ No¡­No¡­ why?" I fell on the ground unable to think anymore.

    "I see you are finally here. I have been asking all of these people about you but they never opened their mouth. It helps that you yourself came running. You see I had been worried sick about you." The person smiled at me as he wiped a small bloodstain from his cheek, he looked disgusted by the thought of blood smudging on his skin.

    ''Who is this person? Why is he talking like that he knows me? Why did he do all of this?'' there were so many questions that I wanted to know the answers from but I was trembling on the floor. Unable to speak. Unable to move.

    The man came closer to me, brandishing his sword.

    No¡­ don''t come close. Don''t hurt me.

    He smiled again¡­ as if wishing me to move on a happy journey.

    I don''t want to die. Don''t kill me. Please save me someone. Anyone help me. My friends from before. The God who contracted with me. Someone¡­

    The light of the sword running past across my eyes, when blood splattered all over my face. It was not my blood. Not the blood of person standing in front of me. But the blood of the one who protected me.

    I felt the coldness of the blade impaling the warmest of all hearts.

    "Mom¡­ stop¡­ no¡­ mom¡­" As mother fell on the ground a large wound opened inside of her.

    "Run away, ZANDER¡­ LIVE¡­ Your mother loves you¡­ so do what she says." Her pupils shook with the tears as her body slowly lost its strength. The soft voice pierced my ears and at that time I felt like waking up from a dream.

    My pain was gone. My heart was not aching anymore. It was not racing anymore. It felt more at peace, maybe it was broken or had stopped moving.

    "You monsters sure are resilient being¡­ well I will finish it in the next blow for sure."

    "Monster¡­"

    I realized one thing did not change - my ears weren''t hurting but they were itching. Itching so harshly because I wanted to hear the screams of the people who tried to slaughter my people, the family I loved and wanted to spend my life with.

    "So you can speak after all. So do you realize now who I am?" The man in the golden armour holding the bloody sword was still smiling right at me.

    "Cut that smile from your face¡­"

    "Hey, come again. Why would I. after all I am doing a good job by wiping out trash. These all here are monsters. So we can slaughter them for the benefit of this world. After all this is all to make this world a much better and cleaner place."

    "Clean¡­ trash¡­ aren''t you the trash here."

    "You are calling your God Loki trash. Who gave you this power? Know your place fool. Your mere sight disgusts me. Even though you were weak, I had to form a contract with you because our magical wavelengths resonated effectively. So I thought to make do with you. But you being born a monster is such a disgrace to my honour, that I need to kill you and wipe out all the evidences of your existence. After this I would triumphantly return to my domain claiming your heads HAAAHHAA. Are you feeling sorry for yourself."

    Deep down when for the first time I saw him I knew he was my God in contract, Loki and now he also told me the reason why he destroyed my family. Because he hated me. Is that the reason why my family was killed. No, it''s these people fault. Fault of the people of this world that couldn''t accept that passion of monsters. We are not mindless. We did not try to kill someone. Living peacefully here, just so we don''t disturb others life, they came chasing after us claiming that we are the evil.

    I feel so sad for them and pathetic myself. Taking it all so easy. So this is the world where such kinds of people live, that I had to save. No, I think I know now.

    Why I was reincarnated in this world!!!

    I needed to save this world from such kind of people. As if time had stopped moving for me. I was losing consciousness. My mind felt heavy, as if it would burst with the blood gathering inside. So why don''t I let it out.

    A red status message appeared in front of me but I think I did not wanted to be bothered by it.

    [MIND CONTAMINATION LEVEL BREACHED]

    [EXITING PASSIVE MODE]

    [SOUL DENSITY CONTAMINATION LEVEL EXCEEDED]

    [FAILED TO CONTROL]

    [PROCESSING. FAILED TO CONTROL]

    [PROCESSING. PROCESSING. FAILED TO CONTROL]

    [BERSERK MODE ACTIVATED]

    [DARK CONTAMINATION EVOLVED INTO PURE BLACK MIASMA]

    [ALL LIMITERS REMOVED]

    [LOKI''S CONTRACT VOID]

    [RESULT NULL]

    [FORCED EXPULSION]

    [TARGET SOURCE ACQUIRED]

    [OUTSOURCING MAGIC POWER FROM TARGET]

    [INITIALIZING PROCESS]

    "What the hell is this¡­ shut up¡­" but for some reason my body started feeling light and ever stronger than before.

    "You¡­ swine¡­ what did you do to me. How can you cancel a God''s covenant all on your own? This is absurd. It doesn''t matter, I am going to finish and sever all the bonds that I ever shared with a monster like you. You should be proud that to slay an evil monster a God himself showed up to kill you. Die with the regret that this is all your fault, that because you existed in this world all these people had to die."

    I did not reply then. But in that instant I quickly rose up from my place, and grabbed the man by neck, tightly clutching it between my fist. It was just a thought, but my body acted on its own.

    Loki''s face paled and was now drenched in white as if life itself was being sucked out of him.

    [PHASE CHANGE STARTED]

    [ABSORBING SOURCE''S POWER]

    [0%... 10%, 20%...50%...80% ¡­90%...98%...99.9%...100%]

    [TRNASFER COMPLETE.]

    "What did you do to me? What are all of you looking at me attack him this is my order."

    I felt stronger by every second as the power within me growing at an exponential rate, my red hairs became longer, my body became more mature and muscular and my short horns became much longer. Is this some kind of transformation? It hurts a little¡­ but the sensation felt like a bliss. It felt like I could do anything in this world.

    "Card World. Activate."

    Hundreds of cards appeared around me as the original red colour turned into black and radiating an intimidating black aura, I did not care because they felt a thousand times stronger than before.

    As they were launched at the other soldiers, their flesh sliced into thin pieces and blood splattered on the ground to the extent of forming a small pound.

    Some tried to run.

    "Hey, shouldn''t they be unable to use magic except for us."

    "You think that the force field has stopped working¡­ Ahhh¡­"

    "There''s no escaping it." I smiled as I gouged out each of their flesh and hearts with my severing card attacks. It was fun, making them remind the same pain and anguish my people would have felt.

    "You, you stole my God''s power. How did you? You turned into a real monster after all. Your humanity was just a clothing. That'' the real you. Rejoice because your hands are stained in blood."

    I looked at my hands there was nothing.

    "So are you going to kill me¡­ a God¡­ can you commit a sin of killing a God. Bow in front of me mortal and I will forgive you of your crimes and grant you your salvation." I did not know exactly who was saying all this. How did he exactly look? But my itching ears wanted to hear no more further.

    My ears started itching again, I looked at my hands again and this time I could really see they were red. A smile appeared on my face.

    I took the man in my fist by his collar and slammed him on the ground with excessive force.

    I raised my fist upwards high and swung it down releasing all of my dwelled up feelings in one go.

    Pow.

    Once, twice, thrice¡­. I think I then roared and screamed, bashing my enemy''s head until I finally smashed the man''s skull and brain to pieces. But now that I think of it, it burst open in the first punch.

    I looked back at my hands and realized that it was my skin colour that was actually red. But now it was even redder with the fresh blood leaking from it.

    A big pillar of light appeared out of nowhere from above the sky, creating a hollow in the grey clouds and suddenly the body on which I had been sitting on dispersed into tiny molecules of rainbow light and vanished in the next instant.

    He might have returned to heaven after all I thought as I rose up and looked up high in the sky. Now the atmosphere really felt in harmony. And the next thought.

    But now what¡­

    I suddenly looked around with a pair of bloodshot eyes when a huge shadow appeared out of a swirling fog of ashes.

    "Who are you?" this strange sensation almost left me in a defensive stance as I scowled at him. Even with such a strong power flowing inside me I could instinctively tell with my now heightened sense that I was no match for this being.

    He wore a huge black robe with a hood beneath which I could only see darkness and black fog radiating out of other three openings.

    "Let me help you." a strange tight voice came under from the black robe and extending a warm help to me.

    I heard a huge siren''s voice as I remembered about the ship with which Loki came.

    A strange purple lightning emerged from the sky and charred the ship in the next second as the burnt out pieces fell and sunk into the river filled with shark monster that would devour the corpses of the crew. There was no question of survivor with the amount of light that sparkled on the ship or to the extent that the ship was reduced to ashes.

    "Who are you and what are you here for."

    "My name is Zero and I am here to fulfill your wish?"

    "Isn''t it fallacious to assume that you would know of my wish."

    "I want you to become the part of my world which I am going to create where people like you are accepted and can live freely. It is time for those ignorant Gods watching from the top to rethink about their omnipotence and exceptionalism and the disrespect they have shown to this natural world."

    Those words from a stranger were not trustworthy. The man was suspicious than even the salesman of my previous world. But the idea which he wanted to sell to me was more than enough for me to make me follow him through a black portal that led me straight to hell¡­

    Now that I remember, I left all my brethren corpses untouched, because that was the rule in our village. Whenever someone died his body was thrown into a deep pit saying that it should be returned to from where it came. Let the nature do its work. This world contains my family now and I won''t let others discriminate or make it unhappy anymore.

    I had almost reached the bottom through the last flight of stairs of the cave. When a huge door covered entirely in ice came into view. Almost 80 feet tall this door, I wondered what was inside in it that Zero wanted it so badly.

    According to him, this gate is supposed to be sealed and no mortal magic would be able to break through it. That''s why¡­

    As planned I took out the two origin stones from my storage and placing it in front of me I smashed them on the wall with my concentrated energy fist.

    Swirling light came radially flowing out of it. This outburst of magical energy was more than anything I had ever seen before¡­.

    "So this is the true power of two Gods. Having all this power and yet they act so high and mighty and aloof but still do not use it to stop all the unfair things happening in this world. Then let me have that power and I will use it myself as I see fit."

    The door cracked, as the thick ice sheet crumbled into small sparkly crystals and melted into the next instant by the heat of the light. In the next second a huge hole appeared into the gate and a thrust of cold storm poured to the outside.

    As I walked in¡­. my mind was blown¡­.

    "So this is COCYTUSES'' ARMY."

    It was an unbelievable sight to behold. The Gods during the Great War had sealed an army of Frost Giants led by Cocytus along with him and his 80,000 troops strong.

    Such a huge army was silently sleeping with their eyes open under a thin plane white sheet of ice. But it''s not like I could just carry them to the base or wake them all up and march them there.

    This was the part of the mission I hated the most of all. I took out a communication stone from my pocket and set my location tracer on. The next second the stone glowed and a black portal opened up beside me and a girl walked in holding a spear staff dressed in a black tight uniform of some kind of maniac cult who would shamelessly preach an unknown entity and claim to get salvation if you start drinking and eating the food only sold at their affiliated stores..

    "Amazing¡­ so you found it. Master Zero will be happy with our work. With this it would greatly boost our military strength and now we have the almighty Cocytus too."

    "Wait¡­ wait why did you showed up, Chiyoda. Our work is still not done so don''t waste my time. And I am the one who did all the hard and dirty work."

    "Don''t act all buddy- buddy with me and know that I am stronger than you, stronger than everyone. Even this army won''t stand against the powerful instant death magic that I got from Master Zero who saved me." Kariba Chiyoda, another reincarnate and human who works under Zero and is faithfully devoted to him to the extent of saying in essence of soul.

    I wonder what''s her story, but with the little information I know she was weak and was exploited by her goddess. But then when she was about to die she was saved by Zero and learned instant death magic. It''s just like it sounds - she can kill anyone just by seeing the person, but no one knows know how she does it.

    "I think it was about time when you would call me." Another person in white robe about the same height as me and of an unknown race walked through the dark hole. Sakamoto Sanda. Wielder of time and space magic to an extent that he can sometimes even stop time or change its flow but again I don''t know how he does it.

    Both of them keeps the secret of their power hidden and rarely shows them off. That''s why they are the kind of monsters and I wonder is anyone really in the outside world who could defeat these two with such frightening powers. I doubt even if a God would descend he would be no match, unless he is a high ranking God we are the strongest in the world and will do anything to get our wishes and plans through.

    "Hey tell me, Aki did you kill those two."

    "Didn''t you just say Chiyoda to not act so friendly." I frowned at her.

    "I see so you failed at killing them. Well we need to report that to Master Zero too."

    "I just gave them a warning and got what I really wanted. Next time if they stand in our way I will definitely kill them."

    "You are just so pathetic. But if it was me, first I would have given them a sleep death and would have drank their blood to my heart''s content." Her craze for blood is more worse than I thought. At this point of time I wonder whether the fact she is a human is even true or not.

    "Stop disturbing me and get ready." Sakamoto interrupted.

    He then opened a huge portal gate on the ceiling where all the living ice statues of the army got sucked in as we flew inside the hollow and vanished in it with it.

    /////////////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE //////////////////

    CURRENT STATUS OF REINCARNATES AND THEIR GODS

    ? HOMURA KENTA - FREYA - GODDESS OF LUST

    First prince of Lativania Kingdom

    Currently studying in Grindalwood Magic Academy

    ? NATSU KENCHI - PROMETHEUS - GOD OF FIRE

    Adventuring together with other reincarnate Akane Kirigashi

    ? SUDO FUJIBAYASHI - ARES - GOD OF WAR

    Prince of a royal family

    Currently studying in Grindalwood Magic Academy

    ? SAKAMOTO SANDA - CHRONOS - GOD OF TIME & ETERNITY

    Currently working as a devil''s army general under Zero

    Status of God - unknown

    ? RYUJI OUKA - TAKEMIKAZUCHI - GOD OF SWORDS

    Son of a Count Family

    Currently studying in Grindalwood Magic Academy

    ? OKARIN OOSHIMA - HERMES - THE MESSENGER GOD

    Second son of a royal family

    Currently studying in Grindalwood Magic Academy

    ? KANATA AIZAWA - HEPHAESTUS - THE SMITH GOD

    Currently in Dwarven kingdom

    Researching on latest weaponry technology

    Suspected of some huge top secret project underway

    ? AKIHIKO TOTSUKA - LOKI - GOD OF MISCHIEF

    Currently working as a devil''s army general under Zero

    Status of God : returned to divine realm

    ? HASHIMA KATSURAGI - POSEIDON - GOD OF SEA

    Currently working as a devil''s army general under Zero

    Training pirates in the northern middle ocean to disturb trade routes between demons, humans, demi-humans and elves

    Status of God : unknown

    ? KENMA TAKESHI - EREBUS - GOD OF DARKNESS

    Second Prince of Perillus Empire

    Currently studying in Grindalwood Magic Academy

    Secretly working alongside Zero and Erebus to take over the control of this world and rebuilding it

    ? HIORI TAKATORI - ARTEMIS - GODDESS OF HUNTING

    First princess of Alucrad Empire

    Currently studying in Grindalwood Magic Academy

    ? YUMIKO FURATA - APHRODITE - GODDESS OF LOVE

    DECEASED

    Status of God : unknown

    ? SAYAKA TENMA -DIANA - GODDESS OF FOREST

    Daughter of a Marques family

    Currently studying in Grindalwood Magic Academy

    ? AKANE KIRIGASHI - ORPHEUS - GOD OF MUSIC & POEM

    Adventuring together with other reincarnate Natsu Kenchi

    ? SATOMI YUKTA - IKELOS - GOD OF NIGHTMARES

    Currently working as a devil''s army general under Zero together with her God

    ? SAKURA KENDO - ASTAREA - GODDESS OF JUSTICE

    Princess of a Royal Family

    ? TAMA DONJO - OVA - GODDESS OF BEAST

    Daughter of a noble family

    Currently studying in Grindalwood Magic Academy

    ? SAKI HONDA - ENYO - GODDESS OF BLOOD

    Currently working as a devil''s army general under Zero

    Status of God : unknown

    ? KARIBA CHIYODA - KALI - GODDESS OF DEATH

    Previously an adventurer

    Currently working as a devil''s army general under Zero

    Status of God : returned to divine realm

    ? SACHI KONDO - ATHENA - GODDESS OF KNOWLEDGE

    Currently living in The Great Tathya Labyrinth with her family

    Athena is the princess of Hart Kingdom

    Currently looking after her territory and taking care of monster invasions

    Formed a secret spy organization to search for Sachi{~ now Alicia}

    //////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume three for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 4 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 40 - CHAPTER - 6 : RED SPIDER LILIES

    CHAPTER - 6

    RED SPIDER LILIES

    It has been almost more than a year since I met mother and father and started living a peaceful and happy loving life here with them. Learning magic and all kinds of fighting combat techniques from them.

    I have finally completed my single sword swordsmanship training and dual wielding under the guidance of the one titled true hero of this world, Caroline, my mother.

    "Yeah." I responded to my mother, in the training grounds.

    "Alicia you have completed and learned all the things I had to teach you to. And now,"

    "Yes."

    "But now it''s time to put those things to use¡­."

    "Yes."

    "So¡­"

    "So again¡­"

    "We are going to have you give a test. And you are only allowed to leave when you pass in it otherwise you will have to learn everything from basics again."

    "What¡­" A test even in a fantasy world. What kind of torture is this and if I fail it''s like being punished to a summer revision-class session for aeons.

    It does seem a good offer that I can live here a bit longer, but I need to go outside and see the world for myself. And I don''t want to fail and make my hard work both I and mother had put in and everything look meaningless. I want to pass with flying colours if possible to make them feel proud and me happy.

    "So, what and when is the test gonna be?" I asked a bit terrified.

    Knowing mother, she could ask me something terrible or make me fight her one ¨C one. Usually if we start battling we never could reach a decisive result to announce one winner. But I had to always keep myself on toes and hyper active when fighting against mother, but to me she always occurred to be a natural.

    Her flawless and elegant fighting style always captures my heart and I always keep on looking how she moves during her fight, her small movements, quick attacks, massive mid-battle hits and final decisive blows.

    Within time I wanted to be so much like mother that I adapted to her fighting style, whose own fighting style is the combination of best of all sword techniques she has learned and her own experience on the battlefield.

    "For, that let''s head to one of the floors." Mother winked at me. She looked excited which in turn made me doubly super-excited. I knew something awesome was going to happen. Mother and father never go to other floors to fight monsters. Actually they never fight unless training us.

    But here we were on floor 95 ¨C a marshy plain area. And the monster in front of us was a horde of titan appearance and a four handed ''Quadarms''. Maybe it sensed our presence and shot a bloodshot four eyes towards us.

    But I was waiting for mother''s instruction. Because both of us knew even if it they were a strong bunch of monster, it was neither a match for both of us.

    "Watch me, carefully Alicia." Saying this mother closed her eyes and for a second concentrated.

    I used my analysis skill, my ability to observe soul core and its subtle changes and the magic energy flowing inside mother''s body and in that of the immediate surroundings.

    I had my eyes everywhere. I had to learn fast and become strong, so I needed to observe carefully and be a good listener. And most important of all practice endlessly to my heart''s content. To be honest it felt so fulfilling, I had never been so passionate about doing things eagerly, because then I had nothing to do with the future. I found it quite bleak and to be utterly dark for me.

    But now there was a string of shining light and to hold on tight to it every day I have to wrap it around my hand, tighter and tighter unless I reach my goal. Being pulled closer to the bright ideal side of your dreams is something I could have never hoped to achieve in my previous life but now when I have mother by my side, I think everything becomes possible for me.

    I won''t stop¡­ I have come this far so I cannot burnout at this point of time.

    I wanted to know more, anything and everything that would help me to achieve whatever I wanted to be in this world.

    And then, it finally started happening.

    Magical energy outputs from her magic veins were bursting with overflowing amounts of magic power. Then there was like a sudden bombing inside her soul core with ever-increasing increment of light from it. She was constantly burning large amounts of magical powers and life force and focusing it all on her sword.

    She opened her eyes, her body covered in a golden light aura she raised her swords and taking a new kind of stance like forming the two sharp blades of a mixer grinder.

    "Dual Wielding. Star Drive. Fourth Form Platinum Jaguar. Phantom Spirit unleashed."

    In the next instant the marshy plains, suddenly transformed into an evergreen dense jungle, with lights of small canopies over the lush green tall grass which grew out of nowhere. In front of my eyes several bright star like lights appeared and joining lines to each other by connecting the dots, a jaguar sprung into life, with a much larger body than the already gigantic titan moving towards to attack us. It led out a deafening unbelievable roar and running on the ground it leapt on the titans and tore each of their bodies into half in a single bite.

    After that everything reverted back to normal, but the only difference was that those level 7000 titans was defeated in a single sword strike, no by a jaguar or by¡­.

    I had never seen a sword technique until now this powerful to defeat the enemy in a single blow.

    I really don''t know what exactly it is but mother is always awesome because she always has some new kind of technique to show me.

    We returned back to our training grounds but all this time I have been thinking how to use or replicate the same move after using analysis skill on it.

    But I was specifically waiting for mother''s instruction on what to do next. And also my concerns regarding the test which I still did not get it.

    "Alicia, I am sure this was your first hand experience with it. So tell me what do you feel about it? "

    "It was totally awesome and that star jaguar appeared out of nowhere and killed those monsters in an instant. I want to learn it too¡­ teach me how to do it too?" I knew I had a twinkling star in between my eyes, those were meant to show my eagerness to learn.

    "Now that I expected you to say. This is what we call Aural Arts. The most supreme and powerful combat technique in the entire world."

    "Supreme and powerful in the entire world¡­" I gasped in excitement.

    Now I wanted to learn this technique even more.

    "As for your test it is to learn this Aural Arts all on your own."

    "On my own¡­" I shouted in surprise. This was the first thing mother ever told me to do on my own.

    "Yes, you can take all your time you want, but you have to create the most powerful aural art for yourself that you can use in combat. The next time we train it will be when you complete this task. That''s all for today."

    "But¡­ but¡­ I wanted to learn it from you¡­everything."

    "It''s alright because I know you will make a totally new kind of aural art that would surpass mine. So I will be waiting." Mother gently stroked me on my head and then finally left.

    I was still speechless.

    How I am going to do something on my own. I might be good at creating new magic spells because it is easier to imagine a phenomenon and ask for it to happen. But creating a fighting technique all on my own. If it is the strongest, then shouldn''t mother especially teach me this, if that''s the case.

    I think I later understood why. When I started collecting information on this Aural Arts technique.

    It is not specifically designed just for swords but all kind of fighting techniques. More importantly it''s a technique designed by god''s themselves to control the flow of life energy inside the body and in the outside world that brings phenomenal changes that is desired by the user''s mind into reality. More like forming a meta-physical territorial plane of your own imagination¡­

    It is like creating your own world domain of imagination and trapping the target inside it. Once this new field phenomenon takes place, the user''s overall ability is tremendously magnified and any attack deployed becomes a guaranteed hit.

    Manifesting an aural art requires vast amounts of magic power, life force, high mental fortitude and a clear peaceful mind. Hence this also makes it the most difficult fighting ability to master. There are very few who can teach it, even fewer who learns it on their own and still even fewer who manifests it accidentally based on a crisis or an emergency desire.

    The longer you train in it the better and more refined this combat art gets.

    So the requirements are to construct a real tangible environment that I want and then use it to my advantage to defeat an enemy. Mother used a phantom beast constellation which matches with her own unique ability ¨C Phantom Materialisation.

    The thing is I really don''t know what I can imagine when I don''t know what I want it to be like. I didn''t want to rush things so I have to regret it later on. Mother did tell me to take any amount of time I wanted¡­

    But seeing mom, perform it once I wanted to do it too, so I was getting impatient at the same time. Quite contradictory, so I started hitting the library and tried to learn more about this thing and its other users. I asked father and he too has one of his own. But he refused to show me saying that mother has instructed not to. It was a test after all so cheating is not allowed.

    Well, for now I decided to ''observe''.

    "Keep a look at your surrounding and try to ponder deep in your heart. You will find your answer." Quite a clich¨¦d and ambiguous statement for a realist like father. But mother did tell me that people of this world do like these kind of dramatic dialogues because Gods too used it to sway the hearts of people and gain popularity.

    I wondered if they were having an idol contest for fans before war that they needed to get people''s attention so badly.

    Well that hint only got me fired up and I started to investigate things even deeper with much more interest and zeal.

    I tried to look inside things, broke things using my [DISMANTLE] spell and later put everything back to its original using my [EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE] unique ability.

    Anything I went around I dismantled it, I started breaking all kinds of magic stones kept in the alchemy lab, breaking all kinds of tools and weaponry in the storeroom and did not even left the antique. There was no problem in breaking stuff around if I could just use equivalent exchange to fix it back.

    Though this did lead to accidents like I once allowed a poisonous gas to release from a ''do not touch'' vial, or father accidentally pressed a fragile piece of actively cut explosive stone tightly, which later led him being bed-ridden for a week. Though I healed him with my healing magic but since I have been screwing around with his library tower, he has got mental scars and do not want to go their again until I had given my test and he had already decided to stay until then locked up in his room.

    Well, it''s not a pleasant feeling to have a live-bomb blast accident in your hand and then you are asked again to cross a road filled with landmines. But I am sure he will get around it soon¡­.if possible a little more than sooner.

    So, I have now got all the freedom in the library now, when suddenly the magic circuit inside an artifact fissioned into two and blew apart the right top half of the tower.

    Now, that''s something I can''t fix if nothing is left there to fix¡­

    ***

    UNKNOWN FOREST AREA

    "This is not working at all. I have been at it for more than a month but I couldn''t find anything of use."

    I raised both of my arms which had gotten tired of flipping thorough pages and stripping off of things.

    "What a waste?" I sighed, as I kept on walking in unchartered forest land. I had never been into this area.

    It''s not like I think I should waste time exploring around or tinkering with my free time, but the thing is ¡­ I am kind of lost, here.

    Thanks to my almighty divine gift of getting lost, and forgetting the way back home. So I helplessly kept on walking, and walking without food and water over the tough road covered on both side by a gateway formation of trees.

    I was too embarrassed to call someone for help and say that I got lost and couldn''t find my way back in my own house. I cannot falter here. If I can''t even do this on my own how I am going to search for Athena or save the world.

    I kept on moving my legs which eventually got bored too, just then I saw the road ending near a huge wall of bushes and a small white steel gate decorated with beautiful flowers over it was open. I quietly walked in and surprisingly I found mother there, looking down on earth.

    No, I think more appropriately she was looking at some stone tablets¡­ grave stones, was someone buried there. Was it mother''s relative, a friend or comrade.

    I quietly walked in and stood beside mother, who had a sad expression her face. But I could tell that she had already moved past that crying stage or feeling sorry for those who lost their lives and wondering why we were the only ones who were left behind.

    She had made up with the situation and I think she was just reminiscing about the happy past she had spent together with them.

    "So you found this place Alicia¡­" Mother''s voice had deepened somehow, maybe she was overwhelmed with her own emotions.

    Maybe it''s better to not tell her that I stumbled here since, I am lost. Well I think she has figured out that already, when she smiled at me at the same time. It''s scary to know that she can predict what I am doing at any given time.

    I gently held her hand which was warm even with how freezing cold and windy it was here than other other places in the mansion. Mother held my hands tightly back, as though she found a driftwood in the sea.

    I ducked a little to see the names engraved on the grey stones ¨C Nafanya, Maltina Efil, Leon Amos ¡­..

    And several other names... as I started thinking more about what these meant; my eyes stopped at another unbending sight.

    Near the foot of some of the stones several beautiful red flowers growing. I had never seen such gorgeous flowers that smelled so pleasant. As I tried to knell lower to smell it more up close and take a closer look at its soft delicate thin petals and long anthers¡­ mother was watching me like a child playing in a garden.

    "Those are called Red Spider Lilies. Aren''t they beautiful! For them to grow here its quite unexpected¡­"

    "Well you see in this world these flowers are very rare and growing them is very difficult. Just a naturally occurring bunch of these to be able to see, we should consider ourselves lucky."

    "So they are that special, should I pick some and take back home."

    "No, I think you should avoid doing that, at least when they are growing near a grave."

    "Why is that?" I got intrigued and curiosity got a hold of me.

    "It''s related to the people''s belief here that these are flowers of death and helps the souls of the dead to pass on and tell those who are alive that all their last wishes had been fulfilled. Well I like to call them last goodbyes flower."

    "Flowers that fulfill wishes¡­" I kept on staring at them.

    In this world almost all of my previous wishes were fulfilled and now it''s my turn to fulfill the wishes of those who love me. I wonder whether my parents in my previous life had any last wish. Did their wishes come through¡­ there is no way for me to know now is there; so it''s not worth dwelling into the past.

    But I think I understand, much better now, seeing mom spend so much time here quietly looking and watching the memories they might have spent with them together. People with fulfilling lives, live for an eternity in memory of others. People who are strong and courageous enough to do what they want to do, always shines brighter than others. And even if their souls are somewhere else, if there is someone who remembers them, they can come back in any form.

    "Alicia, it''s time to go."

    "Yes, I think I asked Flora to make pudding. She would be almost done with it by now."

    "Well, then we shouldn''t make her wait any longer. Did you come up with any thought and is there any progress you made with your learning for the test."

    I for some time stared at the blank in the air and then smiled back at mother.

    "I think I do have an idea now that is worth-trying for¡­"

    ***

    ///////////////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE ///////////////////////

    ? Nafanya - goddess of fighting spirit

    -Offered her life to protect Caroline from an evil god

    ? Maltina Efil ¨C high elf

    - Companion of Caroline while adventuring

    - alias Mal

    ? Leon Amos ¨C demi-human

    - Subordinate and companion of Zylon

    - Died during the Great War

    ///////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    FLOOR ¨C 95

    We were back on the same floor where mother showed me her aural arts.

    I was finally prepared for the test. It took me another month to come up with this and I think it was worth the time I had put in it.

    We decided to first use it without any target and see its natural effect in the area. We needed to measure whether it was successfully developed or not. A slight mistake in controlling magical power can cause the whole territory to demolish and collapse on itself which can cause harm to the user. So mother was here to prevent such an accident.

    She had already prepared several of those stones that are able to restrict my powers after father overworked himself for another two weeks and somehow managed to create them. To be working like a black company employee, and worked to the bones by mother was not a firsthand experience for him. So everything could be said that, it''s all in the good.

    Producing them is really a big hassle and the process needs are humongous amounts of refined ores, magic of the alchemist in huge amounts and top-notch precision in forming the internal structure of the crystal.

    By far what I understand, these Teneo stones have the ability to convert magic energy into light form and then they infinitely reflect themselves inside the crystal structure which later makes it glow and is able to store it safely. This concept reminded me of the total internal reflection phenomenon we used to study in a diamond.

    But now, I needed more than ever to focus on myself on what I really wanted to do in this new life and with the power I have developed over time.

    That''s right, aural arts are not just elementary combat skills ¨C but the mettle which I hold on to and the resolve with which I have been fighting in the battle.

    I concentrated on my magic aura and the deep magic concentration seated in the black mist that covered my soul core, at least that''s what mother told me when I learnt how to look at my own soul core. At first I found it quite confusing because I had never seen or read anywhere of a soul core you cannot see, but I still feel an incredible amount of energy when I try to reach deeper into this black empty mist in my consciousness.

    My eyes glowed and my body covered in a mixture of dark and light aura, magic with overwhelming pressure radiated out from my body.

    I expanded my consciousness around me, reaching further and further to cover as much area as I can and bring all the possibilities to life.

    The future I want to see ¨C the future I want to carve out with my own hands and the future I want to live in¡­.

    I muttered this in my head as if I were giving myself a suggestion, and conveyed the image I had developed in my mind as two scabbards materialized near my waist, I pulled out my two swords from them and poured all my life force I could muster into my swords to bring out the possibility I wanted to see into the present reality.

    ***

    CAROLINE ASCALON ASHBORN

    For the purpose of test, I brought Alicia back to floor 95.

    She took her position in the middle of the floor and there were no other monsters on this floor because I had already wiped them all out.

    I had been waiting for a long time to see what Alicia could come up with her aural arts, the grand-daughter of my master, one whose own aural arts at full strength had the potential to destroy worlds at her full power. Even when she taught me, I had to give the same test of making my own aural arts style.

    The aural arts she displayed was not only just an attack, but it was like creating life itself, even today her true prowess lies in a different plane where I can never as a mortal hope to reach. But Alicia, who has a totally new power in her grasp, who doesn''t bother herself with the limits but always looks ahead and tries to find solutions instead of looking at the problem and complaining, only she can probably do it.

    As her teacher and a student of my own teacher, that would make both of us proud.

    "Show me, Alicia, the ultimate aural arts you developed for yourself, the fruits of your hard work and your resolve to manifest your dreams into reality." I clutched my hands tightly in anticipation as it began.

    As the dual blades of White & Black materialized, the air started vibrating in the environment just by their presence. They were truly the ultimate weapons, a weapon which surpassed all logic and can even defy the authority of Gods.

    The force field I had put in the area was already destroyed by the magical aura Alicia was radiating unknowingly. It might be even ten times stronger of what I already showed her. To go beyond her normal limits and delve deeper into her life force reserves.

    To be able to pour out the true desire of your soul ¨C that''s the true essence of aura arts.

    All, the Magitite ores in the areas were glowing brightly more than ever in response to the increasing magic density.

    And then she finally started composing and deploying her own territory, overwriting the current form of creation and turning into that of her own.

    Brandishing her white and black swords, she brought them in a form of X and finally let them loose.

    A sky¡­ a black pitch-night sky formed out of nowhere and the ground covered in a shallow pool of black water, which for some reason did not wet my legs. Thousands of red buds rose up from this black water, and then magically those red buds twisted and then blossomed into beautiful flowers. Red Spider Lilies. I instantly recognized them. No matter how far I looked, there were these flowers lying everywhere and their sweet smell overwhelmed my nose.

    The rare Death Flower and one which guides and the souls. And yet¡­

    It was such a serene and peaceful view that I failed to notice when the sky cleared and Alicia was looking at me. For how long was I lost in thoughts and the beauty of the view?

    The black pool was gone, that means the territory had faded away, and when I looked in front the dimensional boundary between the walls of two floors was utterly destroyed and pulverized and through the huge hole that opened into floor 96 lay a wasteland.

    Wrecked ground as if hit by a stream of missiles and finally a devastating earthquake there was not a single monster I could sense in the dust cloud in that area.

    "So, mother how was it?"

    I again looked around to confirm what actually did happen, for a careful person like me to be caught up in the moment, in that time the energy slash that came out of the combined effect of the force of the two swords, destroyed the wall, then the dimensional space between the two floors by crossing the threshold energy and finally even cleaned all the monsters who might have been inhabiting floor 96.

    It was beyond expectation¡­ that''s the only thing I could come up with.

    "Alicia you¡­pass the test with full marks."

    "Yes." Alicia was exalted to hear those words and made a short jump like a kid in her overjoyed state. But sometimes I really do forget that she is only a kid three years old, and having expectations and putting responsibilities on her is not what I should be doing.

    Because she was reborn some of her ways of thinking and reflexes had been reset to that of a child, but since she was about sixteen years old when she reincarnated she also acts maturely because of that and then she also living in her previous life''s body. Maybe that''s what she unconsciously chose for herself, and is fine with that choice.

    And blaming everything on fate is not how I do things¡­

    "Alicia let''s go back and prepare for your victory celebration."

    "A celebration¡­"

    "Well let''s have a party, that''s what I want to say."

    "Then I and Flora should start on the preparations for it without further delay. But something is still bothering me." Making a concerned look was something I do not see in her regularly.

    For some time I actually felt bad that she would be the one preparing food items for her own celebration but she seems happy the most while doing this for us.

    Don''t tell me she is fed up with making food for us now, while all we two have been doing is sit around and eat like gluttons.

    "What is it Alicia?" marks of hesitation messing up with my face a bit.

    "It''s just that I couldn''t come up with a name."

    "What¡­" that''s what concerning her.

    "Didn''t you call out an exciting name when you released your aural arts? I want one too. It was so cool to shout it out loudly."

    Wait! Even I feel embarrassed a bit but with practice, I later realized that it had become a part of it already ¨C a habit - that I just couldn''t get done with it.

    "Don''t worry; you will eventually come with a cool attack name, if you keep practicing it."

    "Umu." She made again a cute expression, which brought relief to my eyesight.

    But it''s true no matter how magnificent the view was nothing could beat my daughter''s loveliness.

    Maybe I need to do something about that, who knows when scary bad men might try to attack her and she usually gets lost in her own house like that. I never saw someone with such bad sense of direction or maybe they are actually destined to get lost every time on their way if they are travelling alone. Then this world does not even have a GPS system, but for a problem of her as severe as that, even this advanced technology cannot suffice and will fail.

    She also doesn''t like to attract attention, but honestly with such a beautiful figure it''s an impossible feat. But she doesn''t realize the fact herself. Maybe I already do have the perfect ideal solution¡­that thing which I used myself during my travels might work for her. So I am going to use it for later.

    Before leaving I checked back at the place and was baffled to see that the garden of Red Spider Lilies was still growing on the infertile land.

    That time I realized the amount of power Alicia could exert is unbelievable and to measure it is a foolish venture.

    When an aural arts lifts off, all its effects are vanished, but even for me who witnessed several God''s fight during the Great War an Aural Art whose territory effects lingers in real time was unheard of.

    ***

    ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN

    How did it come to this?

    Was father trying to get back at me, for putting him through hell during my wrecking¡­.training hours I spent in his workplace library.

    After mother proposed of a test and the celebration party, he too announced of a test from his side. I had to master an intimidation technique primarily used by demons to exercise control and authority over other demons.

    Even though he did not tell me a specific name for it, because there isn''t one. I call it ¨C ''The White Room''.

    It''s exactly as it sounds.

    As I and father stood facing against each other in the training grounds. We did not had any weapons on us, we didn''t need to. So the question was how we were gonna fight.

    In this process, we had to create an environment and by releasing a killing intent like overwhelming aura of magic power we needed to shake the consciousness and will on whom it is to be forced upon.

    This method had its own application and I would say various advantages. We could pass out judgments and no one would dare to question us. Hence solving conflicts without having a bloodshed.

    Hence a brilliant idea.

    A strong wind blew by, when both of us at the same time released vast amount of magical aura in the surrounding and tampered with it. Quickly constructing the white room will definitely ensure my victory. Thinking like that, I pushed force outward all of my magical energy in a controlled blast.

    By already learning aural arts, it became quite easy for me to learn this technique; maybe father was waiting for this too to happen.

    All the surfaces are smooth and the same texture, everything the same colour, no furniture; everything is white - locked in a completely bare white room.

    Both father and I were standing now in front of our white throne facing against each other eye-to eye.

    Everywhere I looked there was everything painted in white and the unknown source of light would have been similar to a multitude of chlorofluorescent bulbs glowing simultaneously.

    Over several white stairs and a long white throne I stood from the seat and stared at father''s eyes who too was standing in front of a similar throne.

    But since our gazes were along the same straight line, who actually won.

    When we think about it, since I am less in height than father, that means the height of throne which manifested by my power was much longer and had more stairs in it.

    The power of an individual will be determined whether he stays on the ground or if he has reasonable power to compete with then how many stairs long his throne is.

    Stairs are a representation of the potential and magic capacity of the individual. There is a 2X power difference as you advance in each stair.

    Since there is a difference of five stairs between me and father, that means there is a difference of (=25) 32X in our magic reserves.

    Hence claiming my victory, we decided for another celebration, and mother as usual was enjoying and complimenting my food. While father was sulking in a corner, even though he proposed the test, the fact that he had been outdone even though he has the title of ''Magic Emperor'' is a die-hard fact for him.

    Well, what I really wondered about was, now that I have completed and learnt everything from here that I could, it was now specifically time I visit the outside world and make a place for myself on the surface.

    I was finally going to leave in almost another month and mother and father were already aware of that fact, trying to spend and give most of their time to me. It made me happy. Which would only make it much tougher to leave but at the same time it only filled my life with more happy memories to make.

    And by any chance a hopeful future by their blessings.

    //////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume three for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 4 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 41 - CHAPTER - 7 : I TRAMP ON A PERPETUAL JOURNEY

    CHAPTER - 7

    I TRAMP ON A PERPETUAL JOURNEY

    I looked at myself in the glass mirror as I came out of the hot bath and after drying myself I put on my usual dress and the bracelet on my left hand which I got as my first birthday present. I felt my long ashen white hairs which were falling beyond my waist, but even though they are so soft and silky but at the same time so strong that I never saw a single hair-fall in these three years of my life.

    There''s no secret shampoo and if it did exist, I might had become a billionaire entrepreneur in my previous life by selling such a product. Then I could have really led a carefree life that time, money rules, for someone who lived like me would never deny it. I was still wondering how I would take care of my finances in the outside world around this time.

    I already had surplus amount of food stored in my storage, and then I can create any amount I wanted with [equivalent exchange]. But doing shopping from every part of the world has also been another of my dreams, a girly expedition if one would like to call it. If possible, I would like for it to come true.

    I looked at myself again in the mirror and thought that I am quite prepared for this, though I looked the same¡­ I mean like every day I have the same face and my clothes are made of the same spider silk from my skills. They are light and stronger than any fabric material I have yet to find in this world.

    But now that I hold the mirror and get close to it¡­ the more I think¡­

    What a change have I made in myself at this point!

    And then I realize even more that how far I have come in my life. How much I have grown, better said how much I have actually changed. From one who liked to be alone and closed in a room all the time, I like enjoying spending time with other family members or reading books in the library (that part cannot be expected to change). But now I had father with me to always discuss something with and not end the conclusion with my only remaining subsidiary thoughts.

    I did not need to hide my face under my bangs anymore because I did not felt hated any longer, more than that I had come to love myself. It might feel a bit odd, but seeing myself smile in the mirror I felt like why I never did this from the start. And even if I am happy right now, what if I change a bit more, if I try to do something new ¨C I wonder whether the smile on my face would increase in intensity or flatten out on itself.

    By bringing a change until now has always extrapolated to total and complete happiness, but from now how will this play out on the surface. A place where there will be strangers ¨C people whom I have never met nor have any idea where they came from. A place where people with different ideas and goals gather. In that environment finding friends, differentiating between good and evil, truth and lie and identifying and opposing my real foes is the real challenge the outside surface throws at me.

    And now even though the more the number of steps I take out of my room, my confidence dwindles. But still there is no turning back, even though I might have been an epitome of a failure who found reasons to prove her own righteousness, now I wanted more than ever to prove my previous self that indeed she was not wrong but not completely right at the same time.

    But what if¡­ I am afraid of finding out that I was wrong and that even now nothing has changed and every little thing I thought I had built was just an outwardly appearance¡­ would it be still alright to prove it.

    But as one who wants to be the best magician in the world and learn all kinds of magic, its only definite I try because I want to believe that these new feelings and mindset are not just for outwards show or make me look better in front of others.

    I was now outside the mansion, where everyone was waiting for me, on the gateway to the lower floors.

    Mother and Father had repeatedly told me to use the teleportation circle, because even they don''t know what kind of monsters are inhabiting floor 99 and floor 100.

    Mother and father had used a special kind of search magic device and identified all the monsters from top to below, so that they won''t be having trouble in the future when dealing with any kind. This magic device was similar to a seismograph, through which scientist used to study the earth''s surface. Like sending seismic waves and reading the receiving output waves, in a similar way this magical device would send spherical magical currents in the region and then receiving back the reflected waves from live sources and the amount of deflection probably proportional to the amount of magic the monster is radiating and made up of and making comparison from an already formulated list. Well these kinds of devices are obvious to exist in a world of monsters. But according to father they did not find any reading from floor 99 and 100.

    So there were two conclusions drawn that either they were empty, or their concealment skill surpasses all logic to avoid such a delicate measuring instrument. Unfortunately I will have to void the first case and keep in mind the second, if I wanted to come out of this alive.

    And yet to test my strength I had decided to complete this labyrinth and also defeat the labyrinth boss with my own hands. It''s something I wanted and had decided on doing for a very long time when I made up my mind to explore its lower floors. Not completing what I started would be a sin, when I have an opportunity to conquer a hundred floor labyrinth achievements all on my own, because it made me happier than doing it in games alone I used to play back in my world. I wonder how it would finally feel if I did it by my own hands.

    That''s right. Today was the day to leave home and say my goodbye to all. Though I know I could return back here anytime using my teleportation magic now, but I was going to take my first step to go to the surface and then get the things done which have been held up till now.

    Mother, father and Flora were waiting to see me off. Everyone looked happy, because sending someone on a journey while crying did not see fit for someone as high-spirited as mother.

    "Make sure to come back anytime when you feel like returning home. And if you need our help ask away without hesitating. Now go and show this world whose daughter you are." Mother was excited more than ever.

    Though I thought that keeping the fact that I was now the daughter of the true hero and the true demon lord with their family titles now attached to my name I needed to keep my status and identity hidden all the time. But I had already made all the arrangement for that.

    Father had already said what he wanted to say to me yesterday, so he didn''t waste much time and said his goodbyes and wishing me best of luck on my journey.

    Flora too who had prepared some cheesecakes for me and packed it in a lunch, I just put them in my dimensional storage.

    "Lady Alicia if you need anything or whenever you need my service, please call me anytime you wish. I will miss you a lot. And¡­and¡­"

    "Well for now, please look after this mansion and I would really miss cooking together with you so I think we will have to wait a bit for it to happen again." I replied to Flora to cheer her up a bit or to make her feel a little better because it looked like she was about to break in tears.

    She is really obedient and since I made her as her creator she feels obliged to love me, or maybe she really likes me. During that time I did not had a specific reason to create Flora, after learning about golems and me knowing about robots and with Al''s ability I thought it was possible to create someone like her and so I did. Later when I saw that usually the house is in a mess I tried to make a consciousness which is devoted towards cleaning and cooking to help around in the house.

    But no matter, to me she is a friend and always will be.

    Mother and Father had already given their goodbye gifts to me the previous day and I think they would come a lot handy in my travelling.

    Without making it anymore difficult I bend my head a little,

    "Thank you mother and father for looking after me for these two years and always caring and loving me like your own daughter. I am leaving now but I wish to return soon."

    Mother suddenly hugged me and said, "What are you talking about, don''t be so unfair or start with a formal speech because we will always love our kid and will be waiting for you and to hear about your adventures."

    It was now time for me to leave as I headed to the bottom of this abyss and then finally completing this labyrinth I would be finally able to see the real blue sky.

    Now that I wonder, are there more than one sun, from which direction does the sun rise, does this world has a violet moon. The thing is I realized just now that I lack common sense and common facts related to this world. I might excel in magic and swordplay now, but I will have to learn everything like a kid about this world on the way. It is going to be more difficult than I thought. Huhhh. By any chance am I catching father''s slow-drive affinity now. Probably not.

    Well I will figure out something, for now I need to focus on the battles I have to fight ahead in this harsh labyrinth.

    Caroline and Zylon waved their hands until their daughter eventually vanished from their sight completely.

    "So, she will be now finally able to leave this hell hole of this world. And yet we four call it our home? Our own little world in this enormous vast world! Isn''t that right Zyl." Mother spread her hands like wings of the birds, trying to take more amount of oxygen from the surrounding to lighten up her mood.

    "Yes." Zyl responded to Caroline''s deep thoughts and how she felt about all of this.

    "Are you worried about something Zyl?" Caroline narrowed her eyes and stared at the stressed out face of her dear worrywart husband.

    "Not at all. It''s just that¡­ I couldn''t seem to get my mind off it."

    "Are you still that worried about her."

    "Was it really right to let her leave when she is so young and have an almost insufficient knowledge of this world? She was trying to learn common sense from two war maniacs who are dead for this world almost two hundred years ago. You do realize the world would have changed, I mean a lot changed."

    "So you are saying she is trying to shift from using a keypad Nokia to an Apple iPhone. Is that it? But you should know if you throw a Nokia phone and an iPhone from the top floor of a building, then the one to survive the fall will be the old Nokia phone. Don''t sell yourself short even if old age is hitting you faster."

    "What did you mean by that?"

    "Huhh...Just leave it, I will miss Alicia, she would have understood it straight."

    "I don''t get it, but just so you know, for a demon from the royal lineage I am still young. As for you I doubt it."

    "Even though I am a human, I too have the longevity of a high-elf, so I am too in my teens, I guess."

    "No you are not. But I still have my concerns regarding what if she eventually comes to hate this world."

    "As an otherworlderer myself, even though this world has totally different values and its own way of doing things but with time and the people with whom she will create and share bonds will help her make her own place in this world and I can guarantee it. You should know better than anyone that those who know fear of losing things they love won''t be driven by hatred."

    "I think I doubt I ever saw her afraid of anything."

    "Do you remember when we first time encountered her, when both of you were engaged in a battle."

    "Do you really need to bring that up!"

    "You scared¡­"

    "No¡­ not in the least." The demon lord was hesitantly turning his head away, just so that no one could catch his lie.

    "She was strong enough to go through an attack that could have killed you and her altogether. Keeping true to your ambition when it could mean life or death¡­ that isn''t something that just anyone could do. We should be proud of her."

    "But she is just a mere child, who always gets lost, I doubt even if she completes the labyrinth she could even find the way to the human continent, or to a nearby settlement. She might end up revolving round and round a tree and won''t even realize it, until someone points it out for her."

    "Ha! That''s the only reason Lili doesn''t spend more time with you because you are too caring, more than necessary. Don''t forget that one of the things which surprised us the most was the title of ''Secretive Plotter''; that''s not a title just anyone could get. Even in my whole life I have only seen one person with that title and he was the most genius person I had ever met."

    "That is another scary part of her." The demon lord sighed.

    "Why don''t you ask Flora to tonight make a hotpot, your favourite food and relax a bit!"

    "What if she goes berserk on the outside if something bad happens to her?"

    "Well¡­ then the power of love will surely save her¡­. Or, the world is screwed otherwise. Well it doesn''t deserve to exist if it makes my daughter unhappy."

    Seeing Caroline free-spirited heart, made the demon lord feel refreshed again and he realized that it was one of the most special things about her that he liked the most.

    The journey and the stories it entails that lied ahead did not belong to either of them, but to their daughter alone and she should have every right to make her own decision, and the best thing to do was support her from the sidelines.

    ***

    //////////// THE PREVIOUS DAY /////////////

    "Alicia I wanted to give you something, before you leave."

    "What is it?" I excitedly asked. Could it be a top-secret weapon that can flatten out a mountain in an instant? Everything mother possessed were all rare class weapons that she had collected overtime by conquering dungeons, defeating strong opponents and monsters or custom made by the best craftsmen of her time.

    The Hero was leaning over her huge treasure chest, it was a rather dilapidated old brown trunk with some decorated golden lining, but for Caroline it was more valuable than any amount of gold ¨C for her it was a treasure trove of her precious memories. After some searching, she pulled out an item from inside and handed it to me.

    It was a mask.

    Or better described as a pure white Venetian masquerade mask, one would see people wearing in old-styled European balls. It''s not like it could completely cover my face. It only hid my half frontal lobe, down to the nose, and two sharp protrusions from the ear sides up to the end of the chin. And my eyes were completely visible.

    But why a mask!

    "This mask will help you keep your identity safe. It''s a special magical item that can help you to forge your status window and at the same time it keeps your face hidden. Why don''t you put it on? And see for yourself¡­"

    "Okay¡­ then." I do realize that I need to keep my family name a secret from the outside world, so this item will surely help.

    As I placed my mask on my face, I did not need any string to attach at the back, but magically it got attached to my face on itself. It did not feel uncomfortable at all; rather it gave a cooling effect on my face. It will surely help in summers and in travelling under the sunlight.

    My eyes are clearly visible in the mirror in which I was checking myself. The area below the tip of the nose, that is my mouth is uncovered. But then my focus went on my hairs, which had turned black, a bit shorter than usual and curled up near my forehead.

    I looked towards mother, who might know something¡­

    "I told you this is a special item that helps you to forge your identity. Even I used it myself on my adventures to keep my identity hidden otherwise good for nothing people would always keep on pestering you. So it may have done that thing to your hair for that very purpose. But black hairs suit you as much as your white hair. Overall you look so adorable in that mask that I cannot move my eyes away." Caroline commented as she had already started acting in a strange way.

    If mother thinks its fine then it is¡­ and I don''t mind this black, it''s just like my previous life. So nothing to bother with. It''s just that I had gotten myself used to seeing me with white hairs. But as long as I keep my identity hidden it''s all in the good.

    Especially I was more into the mask because it gave me a hidden identity and the thought of roaming around the world as a mysterious person is very enticing to me. If I tried to do it in my previous world I would have been jailed for breaking international identification laws, but really in this world I could do anything I want.

    How about having a cape and a shining rod with me, no that would become just too¡­ chummy and embarrassing, I could this time be caught as a suspicious person alone.

    "Listen Alicia; never show your face to anyone, unless you trust them. Got it." Mother made sure to stress out on that point as if she was up to something and then continued, "And also this mask comes with an added effect to suppress your strong magical aura. You wouldn''t want people fainting in your presence when they are standing beside you."

    Well I think mother is cracking a joke, but it helps me to hide my aura, then it''s good for stealth attacks too and won''t be a hindrance in the battle.

    I then put the mask in my storage, when I noticed mother searching for something in her own dimensional storage.

    "Wait there''s one more thing, which I made especially for you."

    "You made it."

    "That''s right; I have been working on it for a long time for this very day."

    Mother then took out a hand fan from her storage and gave it to me.

    As I was about to take it in my hands, I realized what it actually was. It was more of a restrainment weapon. It was first too heavy to hold, but I think I can manage it just fine now by adjusting the power in my hands. It was again a white coloured Chinese hand fan. The only difference was that instead of made of paper it was made of some kind of strong plastic polymer, probably a new substance of this world.

    As I opened it with a jolt, I realized how sharp the edge was and its strong built which gets stronger the more magic I put in it, it''s almost unbreakable. It had no special design on it or some kind of decoration, an elegant fighting tool which I can carry anywhere without any problem. And I think my dual blades too like it, because there is no kind of stingy response from them. That means I should accept it whole-heartedly.

    "Thank you mother, I will put it in best use and will always keep it with me."

    "Listen Alicia, this weapon too comes with an added effect, you must have realized that it continuously absorbs magical power form you and will help to restrain your total power. At the same time the more magical power it absorbs the stronger and sharper it gets. Also you can release this stored power at any instant you want to. I am sure you will find it useful to surprise your enemy."

    So these were the two goodbye gifts that mother had made for me, by her own hands. I really didn''t need to ask for anything more, because they had already given to me much more than I could ever hope to repay.

    After a few hours father called me in his study place, the library tower. Though he acted a bit on his guard, and it seems that he has hidden most of the explosive stuff and stashed it into the back drawer behind those pile of books. He should have better known than anyone that nothing could be hidden from me. Though I feel bad too to find the exact location of the things he worked hard to hide after all the accidents and trouble I caused him in my research. Let''s pretend I never found out, for his unadulterated happiness.

    "Alicia, before you leave, I wanted to pass you down something."

    "Pass me down¡­" Could it be a sage''s staff, finally I am going to get one¡­ or could it be a secret scroll with a curse or an ancient world class magic. Or could it be those finding treasure maps passed down from one generation to generation. I will find the treasure, just give the map to me, even if it is guarded by a sea dragon god, if there is one I will kill it and triumphantly return with the lost family treasure. You can count on me!!!

    "Bring your palm in front."

    I did as he told me to and he attached his palm next to me, vertically.

    His hands much bigger than my own, where my own puny fingers won''t even come close to his ring finger.

    Well, here it is finally something mysterious that my father was going to do, for a pretty simple man like him, it was for the first time he sounded so mysterious¡­

    "I Zylon Ashborn the True Demon Lord and the head of the Royal Demon Family, officially welcome Alicia Ascalon Ashborn to the Royal Demon Lineage and acknowledge her pledge that she would work in best of her spirits to uphold the dignity and carry on the legacy of the Ashborn Family."

    Suddenly my black wings were forced out from my back, horns itself came out from my head; it was a forced transformation of my demon form. But why now, suddenly the back of my palm started glowing. I took of my hand glove and found a black magical circle engraved with an intricate dark symbol.

    "That''s the Ashborn family crest. Now you are officially the part of the Royal Demon Family. Lili too has one on her back. Usually we are born with this symbol in our family, so I had to pass it on too you. Do you like it?"

    "Yes." I know, I might have not sounded too excited, and even the little enthusiasm I was showing was probably forced.

    You are telling me this was some coronation type ceremony for demons ¨C and it was that simple. For the first time I had high hopes for father and yet he did not rise to my standard and blew his chance. Shouldn''t it be something along some kind of sacrificial ritual or some kind of blood passing down ceremony, where you see lot of blood passing through a sacred chamber plate and finally fuse together into a magical fluid which you have to drink, or something along those lines?

    It would be one of my regret, if it were possible to stay any longer and help him in truly acting in ways of a true demon lord and continue with his training.

    "Alicia there is another thing that you should need to know about that symbol. With the help of that symbol, if ever a need arise and you want to force an authority over someone for an emergency situation, you can make obey anyone except for humans with that royal mark. No one would disobey you."

    "It''s really that powerful, but I don''t think I am going to use it because making someone obey against their will is a bad thing." Those were my true thoughts.

    "I am glad you said that. If only Lili would have properly understood it too. She was going to abuse the symbol and threaten us that if we do not come up on the surface with her then she would wage a war against anyone who would try to harm us."

    "T-that¡­must have been some heck of a days."

    "Yeah, you can probably imagine it. Huhhhh¡­." The demon lord sighed on remembering the good old sour and back-bone aching days.

    "Well if anyone tried to go against me then I would probably kill them on spot."

    Suddenly the demon lord could feel an intimidating aura that Alicia could execute now after learning the ''white room technique'' which even made him shudder.

    ''That is scary just like Caroline''s teacher. The fruit doesn''t fall far from the tree.'' Those were the only thoughts of Zylon the most powerful true demon lord at that time.

    "Ahem¡­ now Alicia if you would focus on the markings you will realize there is a special pocket space coordinates set on it."

    "I see. Should we go there."

    "That''s what I want you to do."

    I poured some magical energy into the symbol and after a faint glow in the markings; the space distorted around us and we teleported directly into another huge sub-space which almost felt detached to this world.

    "This is the treasury of the Royal Demon Family, and its members are free to use it however they like."

    I looked around everywhere and there was gold coins covering the whole room. Even when the whole room was dimly lit; the radiance of the gold would blind anyone who would glance at it.

    "There are a total of five rooms like this, which you can use. If you keep on adding money here, the space would itself be created to accommodate more."

    "So, should I consider myself already rich, are the coins still in circulation in the outside world."

    "Of course, all the monetary money was made and exists from during the age of Gods. No country can forge money and these coins have a special divine magic enchantment that they cannot be faked."

    "That''s too convenient and the whole world uses the same currency." That''s pretty convenient for someone like me who is travelling. Shopping will too be easy. And also it is one of the most common things in fantasy worlds. But then again isn''t it a bit odd, when you think about it from an economic point of view, the whole idea of world sharing the same currency is not fiscally rational.

    Wouldn''t the countries that manage their finances well will suffer at the cost of financially reckless nations. Then it will also give rise to corruption by hording, well that will fit well for the nobles and kings, but the commoners would have to suffer the most. But maybe with magic, people don''t take it into one of their problems or so¡­ I will need to find out the reasons. Well, going into details will do me no good, but I think if I act thoughtfully then I can make use of this and take over the economy if I become a big businessman. Hehhhhh..hh¡­.

    "Alicia¡­Alicia... are you listening." Zylon got worried on seeing her daughter smile on her own.

    "So, we are really that rich, how did we end up with this money? What about Lili, does she use this too."

    "You don''t have to worry about Lili; she has her own dimensional money storage. Since you both are girls you would probably need a lot of money to look after yourself. You see your grandmother was quite a treasure hunter. She would go far and wide to hunt dragons and loot their gold. And since I was not that extravagant, I would only use it for research in magic and development purposes only. But you are both free to use it for your own amusement. This money has only been decaying here for these years after all."

    Wait isn''t that like spoiling your own child. I hope Lili doesn''t turn out like those rich kids who pretend they can buy anything, while in actual their money belongs to their parent which is thanks to their hard work alone. Then again, this amount in one room would have been enough for me to be the richest person in my country back on earth. Regardless I don''t know its true value in this world.

    Or how over time the value of money did change in these years since father and mother have been here for a very long time and know a little about the world themselves.

    What if due to inflation this money remains of little value, I won''t know until I go to a market. I did hope of becoming a president of my own business estate. That has also been one of my dreams to own a business company and take over the market of the world.

    "Now that I remember about dragons, I did defeat one of them. And he too had a lot of gold on him." From my storage I poured all the money out from it which I collected from him.

    "Wait, the amount of gold which a dragon feels satisfied with is proportional to their strength. Your mother hunted quite a lot of powerful dragons during her time. But for you to just double the amount by a single hunt, how strong that dragon was."

    "Well I don''t remember much about him, but isn''t that good we have more money at our disposal."

    ''Why doesn''t she realize that, with only the money in one of the room she can buy an entire country? I felt proud of myself as a father that I was giving her a total of five rooms of treasury. But in an instant she doubled it to ten. I can''t bear it anymore.'' The True Demon Lord again fell in despair as he faced his fearsome daughter, and made up in his mind never to compete with her as her nemesis and pledged to despise the very thought of it.

    "Let''s return Alicia, maybe you should take a lot of rest before leaving. You are going to have a tough day tomorrow fighting all the strong monsters at the bottom of the labyrinth. Make sure to prioritize your own safety. And if you find it difficult you can come back to seek our help, no need to push yourself in any kind of life-threatening situation. You understand."

    "Yes, father. And thank you for all of this." I replied to him and returned the favour and his concerns with a happy smile. I looked at the back of my hand, and felt so happy with the crest of the family being entrusted to me. Even though I am not their real daughter, I always felt so much at home, everyday was way hundred times better than any happy moment if I had in my previous world.

    "Always remember Alicia as a fellow magician you know those who know how to get stronger are the truly strong ones. So never give up on the pursuit of discovering more spells and tell me about your every new finding and discovery."

    I think he was more interested in my magic spells than the reason, but it makes me more than happy that someone is always looking forward to my work.

    "The power you have developed and earned is because of your own effort and so never let anyone else make use of it. Always use your magic to help others. The greatest magic is not about how destructive or complex it is but the greatest magic is one that can change people''s life for good. Magic is all about how you use it, whether its weak or strong, a small difference can make a monumental change in the long run."

    The greatest, most powerful magic, even if I whip up something new, can it still be called the greatest. I always find room of improvement the more I learn.

    Every time I use magic, I like it because I feel connected to everyone else. If I truly would describe how the greatest magic will look like then it''s the magic of meeting wonderful people like Athena, mother, father and Lili.

    If encounters themselves are magic, then I would like to still keep on using it¡­

    ***

    ///////////////// FLOOR 97 ///////////////////

    I was at the entrance of floor 97 and as I started walking forward, I spotted the enemy already, a total of five.

    They were huge 50 meter tall crystal giants. And now when I take a look at their status I realize that magic won''t be effective on them, but it''s a totally good thing that I can test out the ability of this wind fan on them now.

    Even though their bodies are made up of magic absorbing crystals, and by the size of it they can almost contain an infinite amount, but they are perfect for forging material for new magical items, from where I see it.

    Even though they have absolutely sturdy bodies to absorb magic, but there must be a rate at which they do it, so what if the rate at which they absorb magic exceeds at a single point, going beyond the breaking point. Can they contain it or will they blast from inside.

    Why don''t I find it out myself, right now!

    As one of the giant threw a fast paced punch at me, his giant fist approaching me at a sound breaking speed, causing ripples in the air but was immediately stopped by the front end of my closed wind fan.

    Its heavy fist technique being intercepted by a tiny object like my fan, as I lightly held it in my hand, it definitely passed the durability test.

    The next thing was to check on its ability that mother told me was to release all the magic stored up until now in it in a single flash. I think it has already absorbed enough magic as it is, and when I released all that magic at the single point on its fist in form of-

    [WIND CUTTER]

    I have to make sure that the point is a singular and does not take much time to activate otherwise it will spread to an area making it much easier for the giant to absorb the magic.

    I opened the fan in an instant and with a screeching sound; the whole giant''s body cleanly bisected in two half parallel to the edge, split asunder down the middle by a clean sharp ultra-violent plane of wind and its each half of the body fell on either side.

    "This fan can really do some special crazy things."

    As I kept on trying other ways of using my fan as a weapon and magic along with it, I wiped out the other four.

    Without realizing the fact, that eventually I had made monster-hunting a fun and an experimenting vendetta.

    ***

    MONSTER DIARY

    CRYSTALLO GIGANS {CATASTROPHE CLASS}

    NAME : GLACIES

    AGE : -----

    RACE : CELESTIAL CRYSTAL GIANTS

    LEVEL : 7800

    HP : 300,000

    MP :300,000

    SP : 250,000

    SKILLS : [ADVANCED MAGIC SORPTION] [EARTH MAGIC LV9] [DIAMOND SKIN] [HEAVY BUSTING FIST] [ULTRA-SELF REGENERATION]

    TITLES : THE APPORFORATOR

    ////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume three for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 4 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 42 - INTERLUDE : A SLICE OF LIFE IN FLORA

    INTERLUDE

    A SLICE OF LIFE IN FLORA

    It has been only fifteen minutes since I woke up; I was arranging the red spider lily flowers which Lady Alicia liked so much, in the vase placed inside her room near the window where the light is most abundant.

    Every time I looked at the red colour of the flower it reminded me of her beautiful eyes. I used to wake up along with her late night and stand near her side, seeing her passionately work hard and study made me absolutely happy.

    I was not crying; I just ¡­ had already started missing her. Being separated from my master and being abandoned is the worst thing that can happen to me. But my master has already made it clear that I am free to do anything and if I want something to do then it is to work for her and dedicate my entire life in her name alone. That is my only wish, my only reason to live.

    I was already left with the duty to look after my lady''s parents that is more than I could ask for and I know that she is grateful towards me to look after all their need while she is away. But the one who finds herself fortunate is me, who is granted this opportunity to help my master and follow her orders.

    Whether it is regarding the cleaning of clothes, preparing bath water, maintaining the gardens, or keeping the rooms clean I do it all and these are just meager works that doesn''t require much effort.

    And the most important task handed down to me by master is preparing all kinds of dishes for the family. And I really enjoy cooking food and especially when it is to their liking, which ''always'' it is. Though I have been warned to maintain a balanced diet and make sure that no one falls ill because of the deficiency of any component or nutrition missing from the food.

    Since I have inherited all my cooking skills from my master, I always feel most near to her when I am cooking. And doing this alongside her and seeing her smile makes my body and mind explode with joy.

    "I see Flora you are early at work as usual, why don''t you take some rest and then continue." It was Master''s mother who spoke to me.

    "Good morning Lady Caroline, but it''s my duty to look after the mansion and get all things done in the morning before everyone wakes up."

    "You are sure one heck of a workaholic person. Maybe you should take a break from work. How about I give you a holiday?"

    "Holidays are meant to make people take a leave from work and recover from fatigue and exhaustion. But since I take my energy from the surrounding magic and the magic from you all I do not feel tired. So there is no need to rest or take a holiday."

    "Is that so¡­ then how about come take a bath with me?"

    "I can use wind magic and water magic to clean myself, just like I do with the plates."

    "Ah! You are sounding more and more like Alicia did when she came here. Probably you will end up like your master. Just come with me." Lady Caroline held me by my hand and dragged me to the hot-spring bath and undressed me, in my directory cloud storage it''s recorded as an act of violation, but its fine if I have to follow orders.

    As I entered the bath, I was again violated by Lady Caroline when she started touching me all over.

    "Your skin is really real, no matter how I touch it."

    "My skin is made of Magitite ore and was then alloyed with other materials to make it soft and appear like human skin." I said in a hushed manner, making attempts to stop her from moving forward.

    "Well, Alicia and Zyl did an impressive work in creating you. I doubt there is any other golem or robot that can even come close to you."

    "But is it really necessary for me to take bath with you. Am I not trying to intrude in your private time?" because somehow I was feeling that it was not right to disturb people while they can spend some lonesome time.

    "What are you talking about? I think we should do it every day, after Alicia and Lili has left, I would need a new bathing partner and who is more perfect than you who has such a beautiful doll like body."

    "Then I will later add it to my schedule."

    "Tell me Flora, do you miss Alicia? And what are you going to do when she is not around you? Can you still stay happy?"

    "I miss Master a lot. And I have already got my orders so I will keep doing that."

    "I am asking you, what you want to do with your life."

    "My life belongs to master and I will dedicate myself to serve under her. I am sure that my work will surely make master happy and in turn it will make me happy too."

    "You do really love Alicia. But is that what you really want?"

    "I don''t understand what you mean. I just want to serve my master."

    "Don''t forget that even though Alicia made you, she has no right over your life. She gave you your own new conscience and even though it was something she built you have grown in this time to live and breathe like a living person. I am sure Alicia too wants you to live your own life and make your own decisions. Seeing you happy and act freely will what eventually make her happy. Think about it." Saying that Lady Caroline pulled herself out of the hot spring and left me in daze.

    I pulled myself inside the water for a final dip and stared at the free surface from the bottom. The images of the day when I came to life and my first memories somehow came pouring in and reached the surface.

    "Flora humanoid robot all stats are positive, Al activate all senses and then start transferring of memory data."

    ''Who is speaking? Where am I? Why can''t I see anything?''

    It was a soft crystalline voice. Then suddenly the voice''s owner appeared before me.

    Silvery hair almost pure white that fell to her waist. Crimson red eyes that would charm anyone who glanced at them. Her thin waist perfectly complimented her slender legs.

    ''Wait that''s not what''s important, why can I suddenly see everything. Who is she and what is she saying?''

    "I see you are awake now. It''s good. Don''t try to move, and wait for a bit, you will start understanding everything." The person said at me smiling. For some reason I exactly did what she said, that smile was all I needed to think that she is a good person.

    ''But, wait who am I, really.'' suddenly this very thought started making me nervous and my body started shaking on its own. Was I under the impression of fear.

    The person was maybe aware of this fact and held my hand, as I started feeling comfortable again. I could feel a sensation in my hand in response as if it was acting on something. Is that heat, the warmth of someone''s touch¡­

    "Al, transfer all the memories to shared cloud storage unit."

    ''Who is this person talking to; there is no one in the room. Who is she exactly, why I feel so close and peaceful around her?''

    [TRANSFERRING DATA MEMORIES]

    [FLORA CLOUD STORAGE UNIT PROCESSING]

    A stiff mechanical voice rang in my ears, when things started burdening my brain. In an instant a wide variety of information as if filling my empty brain, I realized that I was not a human; the girl sitting in front of me is one though and is also the one who created me.

    So, what am I? Am I by any chance now a tool?

    That means my life has only value when I am being used by someone. But why I am thinking in such pessimistic way. I don''t know what I should exactly do.

    "Hello, my name is Alicia. Why don''t you try to speak? Tell me your name."

    What should I say¡­

    "Flora¡­ that''s my name." Wait, how did I get that? I see it''s in my memory now.

    "It''s great Al, it worked. It really worked." The girl was overjoyed at my reply. But I really don''t understand who she is talking to.

    Oh! No she is staring at me now. Did I do something wrong?

    "You must be thinking whom I am talking to. Why don''t you try talking to him too." What is she saying? There''s no one else here.

    [I am glad I could get through. I am Al, nice meeting you Flora.]

    A voice again rang in my head, quite similar to the previous ones, but this time this voice had something different about it¡­ maybe the way it''s speaking, completely and utterly changed.

    But why is the person so glad who is sitting in front of me.

    [Oh! You want to know that.]

    Wait, you can read my thoughts.

    [We are actually a collected consciousness, that''s why. So relax.]

    So, can you tell me why this person is so glad?

    [TWO REASONS FOUND.]

    [THE FIRST EVER CREATION OF HUMANOID ROBOT WITH ARTIFICIAL INTELLIGENCE]

    [SECOND REASON ¨C FLORA NOT SUFFERING FROM IDENTITY CRISIS AND HER BRAIN NOT GOING POFFF!!]

    For some reason this Al person talks so cheesy, but while conveying information it becomes so formal. Also the second part sounds scary to me, but I am lucky that nothing like that happened.

    But what is going to happen to me. What should I do now? I am scared. I don''t know anyone. Anyone help me. Wait nobody will come to my help because I am a tool.

    Then, if it''s really like that, then I should be straightforward with it ¨C

    "Why did you create me?" I looked straight into the eyes of my creator peerlessly.

    I am still afraid and terrified with the situation and with what ultimately might happen to me, but I want to know¡­. because I can''t skip out now.

    For some time she stared blankly at the space in front of her and suddenly with a bright face as if having gained an enlightenment, she said the most absurd thing to me that I would have ever first heard or will ever hear.

    "Even I don''t know, I just felt like making one."

    I was dumbstruck, how could she say that when it''s a matter of life and death to me. If there is no reason for me to be created then why am I still active.

    "No, that couldn''t be, how can you say something like that. I am not a human. I am just a fake being that can walk and talks just like you. There has to be something more to my life than that."

    Why I am acting like this, shouting on the person who created me, blurting out things that even I don''t properly understand.

    "That''s why I think you should figure it out on your own¡­ your reason to live. Decide it for yourself freely."

    Why is she still smiling at me even though I am the one shouting at her?

    "Don''t lie to me. I am just a tool you made. I am not even real, so how can I think freely." I did it again. Now she will definitely get mad at me and throw me away.

    "Being nervous around me, angry for yourself and at the same time concerned about me, see you are self conscious. You can think for yourself and for me you are just real as any other person."

    I could not come up with any counter response, because at that time she took my hand and placing it at the center of my chest.

    THUMP¡­.THUMP...

    For that second I really felt alive.

    "See, you are real, I told you."

    As if at that very second time had stopped for me, the world had stopped spinning. Like a dream coming to life, I realized in that moment that I truly became alive.

    That moment was real for both us¡­.

    As I rose up to the surface, I realized the vision through my eyes was still obscured. I tried to wipe my face, but for a second after getting clear, it got drizzly and muddled up again.

    I was crying, for some reason I felt an ache in my heart at the exact place where she told me that I was real.

    But I think I knew now, what I wanted to do for myself was to grow and prove that I like a real person can learn to protect what was the most important thing in my life.

    I got out of the bath, and after drying myself I put on my clothes, I went to see Lady Caroline as soon as possible.

    "Lady Caroline, will you please teach me how to fight and become strong. I want to learn everything possible that will later make me able to help my master in any time of her need."

    "Why not? I am glad you asked."

    And from there on I started my training after I completed all my daily chores and learned about fighting with daggers, hand claws, machetes, bow and arrow, about the outside world, about a thing called money with which you can obtain items, about other existing intelligent species, about various new raw ingredients I could get from the surface. The more I learned, the more I found myself vested into it and enjoyed knowing things. So this is how master felt and why she is always happy when she do things she liked.

    Even if I am a non-living being created by my master, and from what I have heard that, it is the God who creates living beings, then for me my only one true god is milady Alicia. If my feelings of loyalty and devotion for my master are not real then I really don''t know what''s real.

    How exactly humans define something is real, when they themselves try to imitate others, falsify their own identities, hide their own emotions, real intentions and betray their own kind and self-expectations by making false promises. Then I am much better at not being real because I genuinely love my master.

    I also learned that there are repulsive and beings that are inferior to me called golems. I hate them. And I know I am the world''s most perfect robot because she is my one and only creator.

    //////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume three for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 4 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 43 - CHAPTER â€“ 8 : THE STRONGEST MONSTER OF THE ABYSS

    CHAPTER ¨C 8

    THE STRONGEST MONSTER OF THE ABYSS

    "I see so you have been living here since the day you were born." I asked the little monster in my palm.

    "Yes, my queen, since the day I have been born, I have found myself confined in these walls. But finally our queen is here to look after our welfare. I am so happy." A tiny squeaking voice rang in my head.

    "Yeah about that part¡­ can we discuss about it a little first?" I showed a bit of hesitation in saying this but the ''queen'' part has still been bugging me.

    "My queen is my queen¡­ that''s the only thing I know." And this tiny sweet voice doesn''t seem to back down or take a no for an answer.

    Huhhhh¡­. How did it even come to this.

    I think, it all started when I entered floor 98 ...

    I could hear clattering voices from all over the place, almost similar to a ticking of an analogue clock, as I crossed the arc passage. It was a huge grass plain, with a water fountain on the very right corner and a cluster of Magitite trees which illuminated the whole place like a glowing Christmas tree.

    It was more of a paradise than a monster lair. But the only thing that made me feel off was the clattering ¨C metal scraping noises from the huge giant spiders inhabiting this place.

    To be honest I was more into enjoying the view than the thought of fighting them. Also for reasons, they felt so nostalgic, as if looking at a reflection of myself which I was once.

    As I made my presence known to these spiders, I expected them to bring the fight directly to me. I prepared myself to send them off to the other side without hurting. I couldn''t show them sympathy if they try to hurt me. Though if possible I will make it easy for them to pass on.

    All the spiders suddenly stopped moving their front claws or doing the work they might have be doing, maybe like washing their fangs or scrubbing their spider webs in the running water. But staring in my direction and then again in the left corner of the floor, where a huge black spider was resting on a huge pumice rock, maybe treating it like a throne of some kind.

    Suddenly the black spider made out a huge roar after looking intently in my direction and all the other spiders froze in their places.

    I didn''t understood what was happening, but it was fun watching them nonetheless. If they tried to act suspiciously I was going to annihilate them either way, so it''s all in the good.

    As their distorted arrangement quickly turned into a classified special arrangement of rows and columns, they matching and synchronizing their movements marched towards me, in a somewhat akin to a parade or processions I would see on television when the military rallies to the parliament.

    I was more than ready to unleash my spell, when the black spider appeared in front of me¡­ it was so quick that I wouldn''t have been able to react, if I didn''t keep my guard up. Was it teleportation, maybe shadow movement from the looks of it? They are all high level spiders after all and with huge bodies like that they are quite a monstrous sight to look at.

    Well, I did also looked the same when I was one¡­ as I was immersed in my thoughts of my dark and harsh past¡­ a shrill voice excitedly banged in my head, even though it did not crossed paths between my two ears.

    Was it telepathic communication, but with whom, as I focused on the receiving¡­ I was awestruck¡­

    "The queen has finally returned. Bow before the queen."

    Wait! What¡­what''s going on? A monster talking. But how¡­ could it be that I am hearing things, am I that adverse to killing spiders now. But if they try to harm me then I have no choice. I should just burn them after all.

    When suddenly a status message appeared as if an oracle, to prevent the demise of these innocent spiders who were now bowing and shouting praises for their queen. But where is she?

    I failed to spot another huge or powerful spider except for the black one, but he too was a part of this entire parade-charade, rather he is the one who initiated all of this and the others followed.

    [LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE. TITLE ACTIVATION.]

    [CONFIRMING EVOLUTION. CONFIRMING LEVEL STEPS]

    [TRANSFERRING RIGHTS¡­ PROCESS INITIALIZING]

    Wait, what''s with my status all of a sudden, and why is Al acting on his own with his emotionless mechanical voice.

    [SUB-TITLE : QUEEN OF ALL SPIDERS.]

    [AUTHORITY ACTIVATED.]

    How did I get this title now? Is it because of that weird title which I have since my birth? Why is it activating on its own, is it some inner mechanism, with some conditions to be fulfilled.

    And if the title is the ''Queen of Spiders'' does that mean their queen is me.

    Just to confirm... I asked the black spider by directing my gaze at him. Since they can make me understand their language through thought communication, the vice-versa should work too or at least I am hoping for it in that matter.

    "Can you tell me who your queen is?"

    "It''s you my humble Queen." a loud voice again ran through my head again.

    I knew it, but what should I do with it now. All of the spiders almost numbered in hundreds, ranging from different coloured shells - blue, green, red, gray, violet and the one who was standing in front of me was the only black spider.

    He appeared to be indeed the most powerful among them and the one at the top.

    So titles do work like authority, and the spiders instinctively respond to my presence. Before this I had never used the power of a title, but it does seem useful now. Maybe I should try to acquire more of them. But I have to make sure that I don''t end up with a weird one.

    "All, hail the mighty queen."

    "All hail the majestic queen."

    "All hail¡­."

    "Okay fine! I am your queen. So stop for now." I who got frustrated with their loud noises, without thinking shouted inside my mind. But it seems that due to telepathic thought path communication they heard it.

    A pin drop silence fell in the bottomless chasm of the labyrinth, and except for my worried looks, strained forehead and the flowing downstream water - nothing seems to be moving. Are they mad at me because I shouted at them?

    I looked at the black spider and could tell he was eagerly waiting for something.

    So I tried doing this¡­ being as direct as possible.

    "By any chance do you want something from me specifically as your queen." I need to gain there trust. If by any chance we can reach to a conclusion to stop our fight, then I am more than willing for a peace negotiation.

    The black spider walked in front a bit and tilting his black spherical head, attached to its huge body, like bowing to me he continued in his earsplitting sound," Oh! Humble queen, as your subjects we can''t ask you for anything."

    "No, no... There could be something I could do for you. Just ask."

    "My queen how kind of you to offer us your divine protection."

    Wait, but I didn''t offer anything to you. You just went and decided it on your own.

    He continued, "Then if you must then we want to procure some nutritious food. We have survived till now by eating plants, but it doesn''t seem to work for us that much in terms of fulfilling our demands. Would you be willing enough to grant us food with your absolute power?"

    Wait! These spiders eat plants. And now they are asking for something nutritious¡­ could it be meat. So ultimately they are omnivores.

    But why haven''t I ever thought of eating plants when I was one¡­ right while fighting monsters I would usually end up destroying the whole floor or burning down the whole place. Well, you learn something new every day, so I will leave it at that and take it as a lesson.

    As for their food, I have defeated a lot of monsters and with help of gluttony and equivalent exchange, I can recreate monster corpses ¨C so will it be okay for them to eat it.

    "Will monster corpses work for you all?"

    "Anything our queen offers to us we will be honoured to accept it with all of our heart."

    Then how about this, I recreated a sand worm corpse to fill almost half the floor, which I once defeated inside the labyrinth. I wonder for how much days it will work for them.

    "Thank you, my queen, this will surely make your subjects happy. How could we ever repay to you."

    Don''t go crying on me, you asked for it, so you get it.

    "You, honestly don''t need to."

    "You are so kind my queen, let us all dedicate our lives in your name. Please use our meager lives to fulfill all your means."

    Wait! Didn''t you decide it all on your own? But I don''t think there is any backing out now and it''s not like I can''t use their help. All I need to do as a queen is to make sure that they live a happy life and do not die because of any avoidable circumstance. If serving me, their queen makes them happy, then I shouldn''t refuse the offer, as long as I don''t make their life less comfortable or put them in harm''s way.

    "But is this amount really enough for you all."

    "Yes, my queen most probably for a month or two."

    Are they dieting freaks, with their size, even this amount won''t last for an hour.

    Oh, I see that''s how it is¡­

    I understood the whole farce when they shrank themselves. That''s right, until now they had been using body transformation, but their true size is almost that of a nail and can still lower their body size to a thick marker''s dot.

    Colour me impressed, they changed from abominable apocalyptic creatures to household innocent child-like spiders.

    Most of them were now feeding on the sand worm, while I was checking their stats through appraisal.

    To be honest, they were not much of fighters or attack magic user monsters. Though they have high resistances, but they are mostly sneaky type ones. Most of them possessed skills for hidden attacks like poison breath, confusion, paralysis, sleep, mirage, dream contact and even extended to mind attack skills like hypnosis and taking body control.

    Now I can see their true potential as a mini squad- a small army of spider troops, good for scouting and directly taking out bosses of the opposing armies. To be honest no one would even suspect them and they can just go and do anything.

    Hiding is not a problem for them at all, if they learn advanced conceal, then not even investigative skills would work on them.

    "My queen is there anything I can do for you." The black spider came to me on its own violation with the exact proposal I had wanted.

    "But first can you tell me what I should call you."

    "I am sorry for making it difficult but I don''t possess a name."

    Right I had doubt about that, only singular entity monsters possesses names.

    "Then how about I call you Elly."

    "It makes me so happy to obtain a name from our benevolent queen." It looked like he was about to cry in joy, but now that he is turned his original body size small, his voice has become shrill and sweet. It''s much better this way.

    So, I taught him on how to learn ''advanced conceal'' skill. I tried to make it a rather fun activity for them. So, by playing hide and skill with each other. But simply playing won''t cut it; they needed to be engaged in combat too, and to catch each other they had to use their webs. It will improve their combat skills in the end and some of them will learn the required skills. Well, we will get to see the results in a month or two.

    As a compensation I made a promise to teleport lots of meat monster to this floor and also guarantee their safety when they needed me. With help of Elly''s skill we could even communicate over long distance and when I would need them ever in future I could just teleport them to my side.

    This makes me realize that what I am doing might be similar to monster taming but since they call me their queen then should I call it monster subordination.

    "Hey by the way Elly, do you know what''s there on the lower floors."

    "I am sorry my queen, but even we don''t know. None of them have ever ventured outside of these floors. It doesn''t seem we can either. Unless you appeared. Now our restrictions have been lifted." That was something new for me to learn. Due to my authority, they are no more bound to the rules and dimension barriers that maintain order in this place.

    Yes, that might be true, when I appeared somehow they too got the title of worker spiders. Am I running some kind of corporate system now!!

    "Sorry for being useless my queen."

    "No problem, you all just try to live a healthy and fun life here."

    "But I can tell you one thing that whatever there is below us, is not alive. We never sensed any life energy coming from there but always experienced a cold powerful surging malevolent energy occupying it."

    "That does help¡­" well I have a clue now. And I think I know what I should expect then.

    After that we said our goodbyes to each other and all the other spiders seemed to be overwhelmed by me leaving. But I assured them that I will help them whenever they have a problem.

    And that''s how our little congregation came to an end and thus a spider colony was found under my supervision.

    ***

    ////////////////// FLOOR ¨C 98 //////////////////

    Who would have thought that I would be able to see such a creepy and yet fascinating sight some day. Till now I had only seen it in video games and novels, but they do really exist in this world.

    Those who sleep for eternity and yet walk the land, those who look straight forward at their goal and yet are mindless, those that are already rotten but yet immortal ¨C the UNDEAD.

    As I was a step away from the gate, the lower land was filled with a dense pitch-black mist.

    "So, that''s what is called a black miasma pool. For one to be here¡­ it''s sure is a mystery right now¡­"

    Usually they could be said as naturally occurring pounds in the realm of dead, Hell. But for one to be here and so huge to cover the entire floor. I needed to tread carefully in here.

    From what I have learnt, these pools is what power up the monsters, causing different changes in their bodies, pretty much like evolution. But its way-worse because it takes away their sanity and fear of death and instill in them the thought to destroy whatever is in front of them.

    I looked at all the humanoid like creatures, creatures other than humanoid shapes with almost no forms. Undead, zombies, skull people ¨C whatever one calls them were walking on this floor. The air was so cool to almost make my breath clog in my throat. The sight of these indescribable creatures, the coal-black darkness did not only had consumed the floor but also had plagued their hearts which almost made me scramble backwards.

    But I had to move forward, even though this was my first-hand experience with them, I had to learn to deal with such a problem at some point if I wanted to succeed in my and Athena''s goal.

    So, to first know of their weaknesses and strengths properly, I wanted to play it safe and avoid the black miasma and its adverse affects. Even though I have magic immunity and resistance I doubt it would be absolutely effective against such an overwhelming amount. I had to keep my promise with mother after all to not get hurt if I am able to.

    So from the stairs alone I decided to launch magical attacks, since they won''t respond to my presence unless I enter the floor or step into the black miasma.

    [GRAVI ¨C SPHERE]

    [WIND CUTTER]

    [FUSION SPHERE]

    I launched my preliminary rail of attacks, but unfortunately it had no effect on them. On those whom I cast gravity sphere stay stuck to the ground. On those whom I cut through wind cutter, felled into various parts but continued to grossly walk with their cut down half bodies.

    With no choice I decided to raise the level of spells.

    [BLACK FLARE]

    In the next instant the whole floor was on fire, which confirmed the fact I had learned about the undead. Magic is ineffective on them. The black fire just spread over their bodies with doing no damage whatsoever and died out.

    The reason being, that the undead are specific creatures that possess infinite and zero amount of magical energy. They keep on alternating between them. For a body which ceases to have a soul, but when their escaping consciousness ends up in a loop of leaving and re-entering a body it gives rise to an undead.

    When the consciousness leave their bodies they have zero magical energy, and when their consciousness returns back by absorbing magic energy from the surrounding and pure black miasma they have almost an infinite supply of it. This process is fast in undead who have strong will and are powerful, while it''s comparatively slower in the weak ones.

    This leads to the conclusion that my black fire magic failed and so will the other magic spells.

    I mean killing an already dead being sounds lame. Though I have to do just that.

    To be more precise to defeat an undead we need to erase their existence.

    In this world people have only one solution of defeating an undead, that is divine light magic, which works well in destroying the magical veins and severe their consciousness form their will.

    But for this humongous pool of miasma and undead numbering in hundreds it would almost take an entire day. And I don''t like to work like a bull, but take smart steps for quick total annihilation of my enemy.

    So, it was my best time to try out my new weapon that I once failed to control. But after regular practice with mother I was finally able to gain complete control over it.

    I will also able to confirm the exact potency of this weapon and its limits at the same time.

    "Soul Weapon Manifest. DELERE SPHERE"

    The next instant I was covered inside a translucent white colour sphere. This was my soul weapon. Unlike any other soul weapon, it was one of its kind because I cannot use it directly to attack.

    The ground below me got erased, so I used wind magic to sky walk. I took my first step on the floor into the back miasma pool.

    Closing my eyes I hurriedly moved my legs and hesitatingly placing them on the ground, I was safely standing on the floor.

    "Finally¡­ without a scratch." I looked around and was surprised to see how this black miasma pool was reacting to my soul weapon. As soon as the black mist touched the periphery of the sphere it vanished leaving an empty space which was then covered by the surrounding mist. The process continued forever, as if the sphere was acting as some kind of a sink or a drainage point.

    But the sudden change in the level of black miasma had already alerted the undead of their energy source being depleted by me.

    They took an offensive side. Some came running in my direction empty handed, some with rusted swords and wearing brown rusted armours.

    Even the monster looking type undead did the same and mindlessly attacked me.

    But I was not bothered, the moment they touched the sphere, they vanished. Not even a single trail left behind, almost being reduced to nothing.

    As if they were being deleted from reality. That''s the feeling I get.

    I was happy as I moved forward towards the next gate leading me to the final floor. I did not need to do anything except walk as all of my enemies unthinkingly vanished from my sight as did the most of black miasma which was almost completely gone with few traces behind.

    Then not to forget about the undead mounting over black horses. Those really fired me up; watching them in real life was a dream come true. But they too found a similar ending of being erased.

    Within fifteen minutes I had not only defeated all my enemies but also purified the land. But seeing the floor did not make me much happy. The fertility of the soil was gone; it was burnt to the very bottom of ground, with almost all of magic being used to sustain the black miasma itself.

    I decided to pick up some soil, and later try finding ways to restore it to normal in as little time as possible. I might have to confront these good for nothing creatures in future later too.

    So it''s better to be prepared.

    ***

    ////////////////// FLOOR ¨C 100 /////////////////////

    The situation just can''t get worse, than currently what it is.

    I had started getting bad premonitions the moment I saw a four square gate sealing the passage to the final floor. Just like an unwritten invitation or label ©¤

    ''1 LABYRINTH FINAL BOSS MONSTER, ORDER UP.''

    Using my Wind fan I slashed through the gate, ripping apart it into two pieces with a clean cut, it was obvious that mother''s gift would prevail against these pesky ancient doors. Though now I regret it when I think I could open a museum with these kinds of objects. The people would go crazy in my previous world on such a discovery claiming ¨C ''a fine piece of ancient work.'', ''a breakthrough in ancient times technological advancement.'' Or what not stupidity over a dumb door. At least give it a rest, it might be just a door to someone''s washroom in old times.

    But maybe it would be just considered an old dull gate in this world and the idea of a museum, won''t work that well in magical world, because things needed to be put to use instead of being hanged on walls or bore the mind of school children on a museum trip. Then there are all kinds of restoration and sustaining magic which defeats the entire purpose of recording time artifacts.

    But the world which I was about to enter had no limits or boundaries as such. I would have thought as much when this floor is the only one separated with a sealed door.

    ''DANGER'' is etched and has been echoing in this empty dark space. I could neither perceive a wall nor the ground. It was all covered in pitch-black miasma much darker and denser than the last time. But instead of being surrounded by undead, a huge black sphere was floating in the centre of the place.

    With no choice I activated my soul weapon and stepped into the black miasma. And it still is ineffective on me. But I was still creeped out by how the miasma was reacting.

    It was a curious sight, but at the same time, it made me feel indescribably uneasy. For a moment I felt it was alive, as it started converging and bouncing over the surface of sphere.

    I had taken only a few steps, when the air instantly froze as if someone had forcibly for a moment stopped the ticking of all the clocks in the world. The black sphere started revolving at its place at an indefinite pace. Sometimes it took turns, tilted its axis, and changed speed. It was clear to me that this black sphere was taking some kind of a form when I started feeling an overwhelming presence from the inside. I used my appraisal and analysis skill at the same time and started studying the situation.

    "So, now that would explain, why so much black miasma has accumulated on this floor."

    I was getting anxious by every second, as more and more of this dark matter spewed out of the black sphere and finally it completed its form.

    Skinless, fleshless hands clad in a raven-black robe with an invisible bottom covered in black fog, clutching a gargantuan sword which seemed to be able to split the ground and sky at the same time.

    The gaze from its vacant orbs of its bleached-white skull had a familiar sense of emptiness as though it captures the soul of anyone who dared to stare in them.

    In that moment of stillness, it had already concluded that I was the live prey.

    The final boss monster turned out to be none other than a soul reaper ¨C Thanatos ¨C The Guardian Angel of Gates of Hell.

    Maybe I should start praying, but unfortunately I have always been an atheist from heart.

    But even after meeting gods for real, my viewpoint hasn''t changed. Gods are not beings that fulfill our pesky wishes but have much more responsibility to look after the world''s order and maintain a proper balance in the fundamental forces of nature. They won''t have time to hear our pleas and even if they hear, they have no obligation to fulfill it. And then there are people who says : God helps only those who helps themselves. Humans just cannot stay on the same platform.

    I think I don''t need to pray to them, because I have befriended one of them after all. Haven''t I¡­!!!

    So I am going to meet her and there''s no stopping me. I am going to take this apocalyptic monster down in a beat.

    I instantly increased the reach of my soul weapon and holding the hand fan near my heart I firmed my grip on the ground and relaxed my muscles.

    In the next instant, all I was able to perceive was a black shadow and the shining tip of the sword heading in my direction at a lightning speed.

    It is faster than I imagined for a bag of broken ancient bones.

    I was more than ready to counterattack as I spread the blades of the wind fan and pushing my hand a bit backwards prepared to counterattack its blow. The reaper was about to touch the sphere and I was already dancing in the skies with the thought that I had already won.

    ...I¡­. CAN''T MOVE.

    What''s happening?

    My senses, my foothold all had started to suddenly whittle down. My strength receding into the background as if it failed to response to my urges. This has never happened. So why now¡­

    I was the only one who had stopped, while the reaper''s blade was upon me in a flash. I had no time to be surprised and yet at this decisive moment ¨C it was as though the connection between my mind and body was severed.

    I forcing myself tried to hold the wind fan in front and putting all of my strength into my All Seeing Eyes of the Gods used thought acceleration.

    The reaper was definitely being hurt by the soul weapon''s sphere, but something unique was occurring simultaneously. The sphere was corroding.

    "So, this is Rot Magic." I think I have overestimated the powers of my soul weapon and underestimated the enemy at the same time.

    According to analysis Rot Magic ¨C is an all decaying skill. Whenever anything comes into the vicinity of the soul reaper it starts to decay on its own. Time itself started decaying, almost halted when it approached me. My energy started decaying as it touched the sphere which corroded as well.

    There was no more time to think, the only immediate solution to get out of this mess was to release all the stored energy inside the flag at once.

    A burst of light magic, and the soul reaper made a retreat with clanking bones sound, its rattle resonating in this hollow place made it even more sinister.

    I would have loved to open a ghost house here! But having such a scary ghost with such a dangerous unique skill should not be left loose.

    I needed to gain back my energy, and the parts of the skin burn I suffered around my hand due to its rot magic.

    [DIVINE HEAL]

    The next moment I knew all the black miasma in my nearby vicinity got purified as well as the reaper seems to be frustrated by it as it led out a huge howl. I wondered how did it even manage to make out a voice without an Adam''s apple or a tongue.

    "That''s none of you business. Damn you!!" that''s what it eyes appeared to be saying to me.

    How did I even miss that, Divine Heal is the highest divine light magic I can use. Obviously it would work better than my soul weapon.

    But I think I only made the boss monster angrier with how the black miasma has been condensing behind him and acting so violent. This was a mistake from my side to use a spell without thinking how the monster would retaliate. Of course if I use a power that endangers its very existence it would come at full force. But I was still recovering from the time lag the Rot skill has caused.

    I can''t get my head around it of how to defeat such a strong entity without getting near it. It''s obvious all magic spells would decay before it makes contact with it.

    I tried to ransack my brain as every second passed, but nothing seems to surface. It was a blank, is it too due to effect of the rot skill¡­. Or am I scared¡­ this time.

    In these few seconds of negligence and ignorance I have left the reaper unattended. I tried to move, but this time my legs seemed to be sinking inside the knee deep water ground.

    The black mist had turned into a liquid, while a small tsunami of it was rising before the reaper''s back.

    What is it trying to do now.

    The streams of black fluid repeatedly clashed in mid air and before I could recover from the fact that I was sinking deeper into the quicksand of this dark matter a huge black gate manifested and floated on the turbulent surface.

    The reaper''s body shook heavily as the black fluid now started flooding the entire region, while it went beyond my waist level and started draining itself into the black gate summoned by the black angel.

    My consciousness still fading, my body still not accustomed to such high concentration of black miasma in liquid form I was losing my will power and magic that was being sucked out of me like a sponge being repeatedly unscrunced tightly to drain the last drop of water from it. My body was in a lot of pain. But¡­

    My only thoughts remaining of getting hurt, as I was being pulled towards the gate and finally sucked into it. My only regret to be unable to put any resistance because I was too relaxed for someone who wanted to conquer a labyrinth.

    I just forgot how cruel and unforgiving this place could be.

    I was now completely immersed inside the black fluid, as it started entering through my mouth and nose when I opened it in search of air.

    ***

    /////////////////////////////////

    MONSTER DIARY

    THANATOS {DARK ANGEL}

    NAME : THANATOS

    AGE : -----

    RACE : MYSTIC SOUL REAPER

    LEVEL : 9200

    HP : 800,000

    MP :900,000

    SP : ?????

    UNIQUE SKILL : [ROT MAGIC]

    SKILLS : [ADVANCED BLACK MIASMA LV10] [PURGATORY FLAMES] [IMMORTALITY] [ULTRA-SELF REGENERATION][NECROMANCY] [GATES OF HELL]

    TITLES : GUARDIAN OF GATE OF HELL

    //////////////////////////////////////////////

    ///////////// ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN - POV ///////////////

    It has now dawned upon me of how I forgot to learn swimming from mother. But I was drowning deeper and deeper into this endless, bottomless pit, going along with the current, being pulled down to its non-existent foundation.

    Light fading¡­ all I remembered was being hauled inside the hell gate which the reaper summoned.

    My hand seemed to be as empty as it only grasped nothing. The more I tried, the more my body hurt.

    I wished to LIVE, I did not wanted to die. I had felt this way more than I can count. This coldness in my mind, this single thought of living and a wish to survive.

    That all I had hoped for¡­.

    I don''t want to go out like this¡­ it''s so pathetic and maybe so much like me.

    As if someone then responding to my call, two brilliant lights in my hands illuminated in this black-pitch omnipotence for a second, or so I thought as the vestiges of darkness returned to the depths of hell¡­ I immersed into it further and further until I finally fell asleep.

    When I was back on earth sometimes I always thought it would be good to sleep and never wake up. Waking up day after day only became boring - more appropriately it never felt like wanting to see a tomorrow. For me it was like the same day, same things being repeated on its own, stuck in a loop where even if I want to, I cannot proceed on the desired path I wanted to.

    It was as if someone was controlling my life and I couldn''t even do a thing about it. And that someone might be the one because of whom I can''t do or become things I wanted to. I couldn''t reach it, neither can I fight it.

    So it would be good to skip out on some day. No one would mind, no one remembers me nor I want to remember them. Taking a break¡­.

    Is that what I wanted¡­.

    Maybe.

    But that is something I don''t want right now. Because the feeling of each passing day, is like a loss that no living being can avoid. Specially in this life, this change and feeling was visible to me as one of the most.

    So was I not alive back then, were my days on earth of no consequence.

    Does that make the present me useless, in front of a powerful foe¡­

    I don''t know¡­

    "Why don''t I answer it for you?!!"

    Till now it felt like I was talking to myself and answering on my own. But this second voice woke me up as I realized myself sitting in the only chair of my room; my hands tied up by a thin rope and interlocked on the back.

    The person standing in front of me was yet another me wearing the school uniform with a weird smile, as if it made her feel pleasure in seeing her own reflection in a miserable state.

    What a bizarre situation! I don''t think I could get a bit more worried or surprised because pretty much I have gotten used to seeing myself.

    It''s weird talking to other personalities of me, like last time it was a kindred one and other was a devilish one.

    I wonder which kind of me is this one now, to be creepy enough to tie her own self in her past home.

    "You have the answer." I asked in my weakened state. My head still felt heavy and numb, as if recovering from the shock of the attack from the soul reaper.

    "Well I do but I am not interested in telling you." This new me gave a quick response and she sounded a bit rude and awful at the same time.

    "Can I have some tea and biscuits when you are at it?"

    "What do you need those for?" She still questioned me like an investigator would question a criminal, but I am not one, even though I am tied like this.

    "Well I do need them but I am not interested in telling you." I smirked. But playing tit for tat or teasing my own self is not my kind of fetish.

    "You think it''s funny. You know that right this moment you are dying in the real world, do you still think you have time to play around." She kicked one of the legs of a chair making it unstable on its three footing alone.

    I guess it worked. It really provoked her. This was just an investigative question. I wanted to confirm whether this person is really me or someone else. And I would say none. I would never get angry or frustrated on these kinds of replies. So is she some kind of shadow personality of mine.

    Is it because of my dual swords, that these kinds of meetings happens between myself. But what is it that the swords want from me to make me go through this.

    "Why aren''t you responding." She again repeatedly kicked on the legs of the chair which shook it for an instant but was not strong enough to topple it. It''s clear that she is not a friendly type.

    I still remained quite I needed to sort my thoughts while I still had the chance. To think of a way to get past its Rot attack magic which always surrounds it like an invisible blanket. But nothing is going to work; my ways won''t cut it this time. Even if I use the first ability of the Dual Blades and that the black sword is able to cut through magic and absorb it. It will be only for an instant and the Rot magic would activate on itself again.

    "Anyway if you are going to die, and since you have made up your mind, I will kill you myself."

    "Wait I never made up my mind to accept my death."

    "What are you talking about; the whole point of being you here is that you accepted your death." This me, really hates talking, is too loud and is not at all behaving as how I would do.

    Anger¡­ we need to control it all the time. If I don''t then it will probably make others hate me more, not that it would make a difference. And yet I was always averse to showing the feelings of anger and hatred. I never hated anyone, though I did get angry and sad of how people show their true faces to me and what people want from me. And yet I found it useless, because those cannot deliver solutions of my life problems to me.

    "But why do you want to kill me?" well I ought to know the reason, if the killer is willing to offer it up himself, then I should probably not hold back.

    "You are seriously asking me¡­ shouldn''t you know the answer already."

    "No, I really don''t know. So while we are at it, why don''t you tell me as my final wish?"

    She made a kind of annoyed face as if she was about to punch me anytime soon, if I pushed her even a bit more.

    "Because it''s all your fault. You did this to me¡­"

    What!!! Did I do to her again, she is the one keeping me tied and¡­.

    Suddenly memories started playing like a film in my mind. Times when I was alone, when things were unfair towards me or when I had a problem and I wanted someone to help me out. Those were not exactly my memories at the moment but how this ''me'' specifically clung to these memories. But why?

    I thought I had already left all of it behind. So why they are so much hurting me?

    "It''s because you kept me closed up, all this time. Kept quiet, did not stood for yourself, it''s all because of you I am so miserable and in so much pain. That''s right I am your pent-up anger, you have kept stored up until this time and even now you are bottling it all up. But I won''t allow it anymore." Her serious tone and the pressured anger which I was feeling from her now was enough to give me goosebumps.

    I gulped, but decided not to be intimidated.

    "So, what exactly you want me to do? Snapping out like you are doing now wouldn''t have solved the problem it would have only worsened the situation."

    "Don''t sermon me on ways of peaceful noble life. If you can''t make yourself happy you transfer all the pain to me while you sat back act all innocent as if nothing really happened. I want to let loose too."

    The wooden floor of the room started shaking; the ceiling flickered as some of the white powder fell down from it. Well I already knew this room had a weak built, and it would collapse anytime during an earthquake.

    But why is it moving so much, the windows cracked with shards of glasses flying into the room.

    To my horror, outside the window, a huge raging storm of the same black miasma was forming that pulled me in here.

    This dream-like or conscious world too was now being invaded by the black miasma.

    "As each day passed, you gave up hope and decided that it couldn''t get worse. While you kept quite I was tormented here, locked up in the corner. Why didn''t you try to stop it? Why didn''t you just destroy everything in your way?" this girl¡­ even with so much going on the outside, she is still continuing with her nonsensical farce¡­ but why does it hurts so much when she is speaking like that. I don''t think it''s true¡­or could it be that she has really been here all this time.

    Because there is no reason for her to lie. She is just me¡­so why would she lie to herself.

    "How can you even say that, when you know that is not the right way to do things? You can''t just change people''s thoughts about you, so it''s better to stay away from than facing them." I still can''t agree, if all one wants is to take out their anger on others.

    "Yes you are right, maybe it could be better solved by killing everyone who stood in my way of happiness. It won''t be that difficult for the current you. I know you too crave for it, I could tell because we are the same person. Just imagining all the ways to make them suffer and watch as they scream for help, already makes me wanting to do it." Her eyes narrowed as if they were being controlled by the evil residing inside of the miasma.

    I needed to get out of here.

    "Wake up! What are you doing, stop spouting nonsense, you know we can''t hurt innocent people. So how can you say something like that?" I screamed at her. Maybe because she was me, I thought I could get angry with myself at least. No, one would get hurt, or dislike me this way.

    "So, you too are going to stop me from doing what I want to. You couldn''t speak up then, so why now. Don''t go thinking that shouting at yourself would not hurt your feelings. You don''t know what happiness is, so you ignored and snatched away my happiness too."

    She came close to me and bending a little, pointing at my heart, she whispered in my ears. My eyesight began scorching, as everything turned fuzzy. The shock had rendered me numb to the extent that I couldn''t feel the moisture that had surfaced in my eyes. I was burning from inside, because of the rage of this person who spoke in my ears -

    "Because you will be the only one hurting the most. So burn with me."

    At that moment the roof got torn like a massive storm and all other natural calamities had hit the place at the same time. Black miasma started seeping in from below the closed door.

    It started hurting more and more as I screamed. I was really scared. Scared for my own life this time. Not knowing what would happen next and the only thing ahead I see is a blank, it made me more scared of taking another step.

    So this is how she felt. With nowhere to go, nowhere to run, with no one to show you kindness and all on your own, she endured, all of this alone.

    And yet again, she took it all upon herself, as I felt a sudden relief from the pain which was bursting inside me until now. Light returning back in my eyes ¨C I looked for her.

    Seeing that the girl was now drenched in a tornado of some kind of black mist as she stood there shouldering all of it on her own. I wanted to shift my gaze away, but her screams chased me down and knocked my ears. The debris of the roof, the burning effect of the black mist and my own unwanted feelings, she again took it away.

    But why ¨D

    "St¡­Stop¡­ get away." This time I screamed at her because I couldn''t look away anymore. Because I had left her abandoned and forgotten, she turned out like this. This side of mine, or even though I am just imagining things, maybe its right to voice your own thoughts, when you can avoid others from being hurt and specially when you are hurting yourself.

    I did little to prevent the abuse, other than to refuse to react, presumably in the hopes they would tire of bullying me if they couldn''t get any reaction from my side. But learning of her abandonment, it seemed common knowledge at the site that... over time, my ignoring the bullying backfired. So, I marked myself off as emotionless, to go along with them.

    You cannot accept resistance from anyone if you are weak, and both the sides know very well about it. But I at the same time did not try to change things.

    And even now this powerlessness is showing how laid back I have been and how hollow my dreams are.

    "Don''t sit and watch there. Run away. Don''t die on me. And if you try to die again, before that I will kill you myself." I could tell from her voice that she was barely able to speak and was being tormented by that black raging mist, more than she is letting to show it on her face.

    She stood so strong, while I gave up every time so soon¡­

    "Run away. Leave me here. I won''t die this easily. But we don''t know what will happen to you if that black miasma continues like that." I begged her to stop going through all of this.

    "Don''t take pity on me. Now go."

    I needed to move. I needed to save her. Specially now, when I think I have gotten stronger from before. And if I show my weakness again, it would be like lying to the hopes of people who have cared about me. So, let me move once more, even if I am feeling so helpless now.

    The back ropes which were keeping me tied to my chair, suddenly burst open, as if I had finally broken through my own restriction binding me.

    I ran closer to the other me, but with how dangerous the storm was, I couldn''t seem to get closer to her.

    "I am sorry! It''s all because of me¡­"

    "Don''t come closer; this will take you in with me, run while you still have the chance." The words of her got muffled in inside the storm, but I still understood her.

    "I am not running away. You suffered because you had to fight alone with my true desires. But not anymore, I am not going to leave you alone. If you stay here then you will definitely die."

    "That might be true, but it won''t be similar to your death if I die here. I will just disappear, like I always have been. But isn''t it good, it is because I can die now, that I can appreciate life."

    "I don''t get what you mean. But since we both have same life, you have a heart too. That means you are already alive. You don''t have to go this far to prove yourself and take all the burden."

    "Dying will be a proof that I have a heart. And I can take more than this, this has nothing on me. Just remember that I existed within you and maybe sometimes get angry for yourself. Just maybe¡­"

    I stood there for a moment and the next thing I knew; I was forcing my hand through the revolving wall of black miasma that stood between me and her.

    "Kyaaahhhhh¡­."

    "Wait! What are you doing? You don''t need to die with me."

    "I am not dying. Neither are you going to suffer anymore because of me. I am leaving this place and you are coming with me."

    "Coming with you¡­ get moving. I have always been here since the day I have known I existed. I don''t think there''s any else place I belong."

    "You told me you were alone, but it could be the only reason that I came here to get you. You taught me that there''s no reason to fight against it if it''s your true desire."

    "Now, I don''t understand what you are saying."

    "There''s no need to. There is no reason to be here anymore. You said you wanted to get loose, but doesn''t that mean you wanted someone''s company too. So, isn''t it the right time to be together!"

    "Together ¡­ with you."

    "Aahhhhaahhh¡­" the black mist was ripping my skin and burning at the same time. If I kept at it any longer, my hands might also be ripped apart.

    "See, if you stay with me, you will get hurt more and more, and I don''t know¡­ whether this anger is controllable or not. I do realize now, that anger might be the cause of others hating me too and I don''t know what I will do if you start hating me too."

    "Just come with me because there''s still so much you can do with me than better dying here. You might be just my imagination with different values of life attached to you. But there''s no reason for you to be here. Grab my hand and let''s leave this place."

    "Fine then I won''t hesitate, you asked for me and I will give you my power. Right then let us be together as one from here on."

    Clasps.

    My hands fumbled in the dark in search of her hand as she held out her own and grasped it. A special culmination of black and golden light surrounded her as it consumed the entire vicinity and the next the whole world around me.

    The only thing I remembered from there was her confident smile and that I was finally able to understand myself a bit more.

    [DUAL BLADES : WHITE & BLACK SWORDS]

    [SKILL : ABSOLUTE LIFE & DEATH CONTROL ACTIVATED]

    ***

    /////////////// FLOOR ¨C 100 /////////////////

    Cold & Hollow. An infinite valley of darkness and the silence of death.

    The soul reaper brandishing its huge long sword, beckoned through his hands as the gates of hell which he had summoned through his own power closed its doors upon this mortal world. The place returned to its quietness again and the intruder had been dealt with. The soul reaper stood in its place¡­

    One could say that it was relieved by meditating in the peacefulness of its own creepy dark domain or it was sizing up the peacefulness before the storm would hit.

    After a few seconds, as if there was an uproar among the souls inhabiting the black pool, but even though the source was untraceable, two streaks of bright light flashed upon the gate carving a cross and a white figure jumped out by slamming the indestructible gates of hell.

    "Dual Wielding. ARANEOLUS Technique. First Form. QUAD SPECTA."

    A powerful single concentrated quick draw attack from both my blades converging all my energy at a single point, I slashed the gates of hell open.

    My sword left white and black traces behind as it flew forward and collided with the soul reaper''s blade, sparks flying in every direction. But only the reaper was knocked backwards by the force of impact, leaving a huge gap in between.

    I held my swords perfectly still before me and let a smile curl the corners of my mouth.

    "I have come back for my sweet revenge."

    The bones of the reaper again rattled and crackled as if one were putting salt through pyrolysis or playing a clam shell as a living instrument.

    "By any chance, is your whole body like a music instrument in itself?" I tried to ask a question out of curiosity. I do hear some blowing instruments and organ pipes are sometimes made up of bones, and if for him it is natural then maybe he should join a band called ''Dead Beat.''

    "Gyaaaaaahhhhh¡­" As if disturbed by my offer it led out a huge scream and refused to be a part of such a prestigious entertainment production group.

    Responding to the cries of the soul reaper, the broken gates started submerging into the water, and thousands of souls flew out at the same time, forming black circular masses in the huge sky. They kept on growing in size until they were huge enough that they could destroy an entire building if allowed free fall.

    The Reaper pointing his sword at me went for another piercing thrust aimed directly at my heart. At first I leaped in to face the enemy with my own blades, without missing a moment''s guess. I blocked the sword which he swung hard at me with my white sword. As I was about to aim my black sword at his neck, I instinctively jumped back, leaving a space in between. Making a blue barrier over me, I blocked the huge black meteor of souls falling on me.

    I knew the barrier couldn''t hold it any longer, as several cracks have started appearing on it. But I had already a new ace up my sleeve.

    I switched on the new skill of my black sword and making a piercing shot in a vertical direction a peaceful single touch of my black blade which was still much darker than the cumulonimbus of souls it dispersed and yet it reflected light as if conquering the darkness itself.

    In that moment all the souls were put to rest altogether. The shadow of clouds which could have shadowed even the brilliant rays of sun was extinguished by a night''s black spell of my sword.

    This was the effect of the new second ability my swords had gained. The first ability, in which the black sword could absorb any magic and the white sword, could re-emit it. The second ability was even more fearsome, as if it was handing me down the very essence of life and death itself as the name of the skill stated. The white sword had the ability to kill anything whatever it touched if it is alive. While the black sword had the ability to kill anything or remove the existence of any non-living or dead. In simple terms a single touch from my sword meant game over.

    My black sword since could kill any non-living thing ¨C might be an undead, a skill or even magic itself.

    As such, now the Rot Magic of the soul reaper had no effect on me at all.

    Erupting in rage and unable to understand his attack failed the reaper cast a sharper, icy and dangerous glance at me with its eyes. The aura of darkness it exuded instantly thickened.

    "How dare you steal my reaped souls¡­" that''s what the eye of the soul reaper''s says since he couldn''t speak on his own. He was unable to understand how did I get past through his unique skill.

    "Don''t worry I am going to fix your problem of your raging heart for dead bodies and souls." I said smiling at him as I prepared myself for another close combat exchange.

    "Quite I was made to rule the darkness. I am going to make this your grave." That''s what the soul reaper''s eyes said in return for my favour I was going to do to him.

    The aura of darkness surrounding his being amplified again. I felt a slight fierce blowing form behind. The air, the water and the very being that might have made up this floor was being pulled towards him and absorbed into one entity.

    Drenched in malignant darkness a new being merged out of the omnicoloured light, tendrils of darkness emerged forth behind him. At the same time the air cracked and two black feathered wings spread out, as if darkness burst outward to burn everything into it.

    Holy Crap! He is really a messenger of death or rather a dark angel maybe!

    "I am going to send you to a dark, cool and comfortable place." That''s what his lit-up eyes were saying, pointing his huge blade at a young innocent girl like me.

    "You don''t have it in you to defeat me, you empty dead brain."

    Both of us dashed in mid-air as our swords met in a stalemate again and again. Like a dance between total darkness and the light from my white sword and the radiance reflected from my black sword. I cut through its every attack as every time his sword came to a halt before scratching me with an eerie sound. Both of us knew a single scratch form any of our sword would mean an instant death now.

    The White & Black swords rattled violently. While my weapons weren''t being corroded, I could still feel the power of its Rot magic slowly making its way towards me. The closer he got, the harder it became to defend. For thin stick bones like him, his raw strength was astronomical.

    Paying no mind to the few blows that the demon blocked, I continued with my attacks. Tightening the grip over my blades I went for a combo attack, a continuous flowing attack which increases in strength after each rotation I made on my foot.

    Forming a twisting, swirling vicious flow of wind I blocked all the black projectiles he threw at me from all sides, while, I increased the number of strikes and made continuous slashes.

    It was working, the black angel, seems that he couldn''t maintain this form for too long. It might be putting too much pressure on him. He then again started to put distance between us by going himself on defensive and increasing his ranged attacks.

    Dodging my next vertical cut it flew back and again made a rattling noise with its bones. It again started collecting power from its surroundings and was preparing for a final attack, which I could tell from the looks of it because he is pushing himself to accumulate more of it than usual.

    He was at his limit, while I know I have grown stronger with this new ability, and had adjusted pretty quickly to this dense miasma now. But the rot magic even though being blocked by my black sword''s skill, it still is not nullified. If this bag of bones has got a little brain, then he would probably put all his magical reserves in its unique skill and go for the instant final blow.

    So, I needed to do the same. To respond its strongest attack with one of the strongest of my own.

    "You are not leaving from here alive. It will be the end of you." That''s what the soul reaper''s eyes says as it roared while condensing all its magic power in a twist around its sword.

    "You can''t stop me. Anyone who stands in my way will die." I gave my final reply to him taking an offensive stance, with the deep trust in my swords. Before meeting her I might have frozen up with the power the soul reaper has been emitting this entire time, the press of death was lurking everywhere, and yet I could still feel a new flame of courage glowing brightly as a star even in this dark age.

    "Dual Wielding. ARANEOLUS Technique. Second Form. Red Garden Tempest."

    Magical aura shot forth from both of my swords and body, which burst forth in a nimbus of colourful vibrant light transcending all the powerful attacks I have used until now.

    As if all the darkness evaporating from the black miasma pool, small buds started appearing on the surface. The malignance being absorbed as the nutrients to the new young buds, it blossomed into a beautiful red spider lily flower garden, covering the entire floor.

    The soul reaper devastated with his magic supply being reduced and his domain snatched away, it burst into motion and so did I. Making a vertical downward cut from the top it wanted to slash me through between.

    I leaped forward in the same instant, bursting ripples through the air, my white sword moved to intercept his sword mid-air.

    CLANG.

    Sparks flew, unstable release of magical energy due to our collision released almost immediately, devastated the whole area.

    And when the smoke and tides of water fell back to its place, my black sword was piercing right through the middle of its chest, while the white sword ran through his sword, almost slicing it in half. It crumbled with cracks, shattered and fell to pieces on the ground.

    The bones inside the black cape started turning into grey fairy dust, mixing itself in the steep water, never to be separated from its home.

    My eyes fell on the ground, still flooded with water, but this time it had a clear luster to it. But my red spider lily garden was now all shriveled up, as its petals fell on the surface of water after purifying it.

    Out of habit I swiped both swords and returned them to their scabbards placed alongside my waist, appearing and disappearing whenever I wanted. Just then the voice of mechanical Al rang through my head, as if declaring the end of the match and bringing it to a final conclusive chapter.

    [YOU HAVE LEVELED UP]

    [YOU HAVE REACHED LEVEL 30]

    [ACQUIRED TITLE : SHADOW LORD]

    [ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ACTIVATED]

    [EIGHT FORM : EYE OF N¨¦VMA]

    An unsavory feeling went past my head, as if all the energy was being drained and forced into me at the same instant. I knew I needed to go to sleep now. But I just can''t fall asleep in water. With the remaining light in my eyes, I conjured a small room out of wood and earth, opened the door and fell on the not so fancy bed in the inside, in an instant.

    Exactly after five days when I woke up and crossed the door of the tiny room I had conjured, I could see a clear blue ground of water with red spider lilies growing all over the place.

    It was a sight to behold and to be engraved in one''s memory, never to be forgotten.

    Maybe it was a gift for defeating the Soul Reaper.

    At the same time I remembered I had earned the title ''Shadow Lord''.

    According to analysis skill, this title would actually fit what one would call a necromancer. But I think it''s still different. According to the authority of title, I can turn a dead body into a special existence called a ''shadow''.

    As for how it works, is by creating a soul copy form my gluttony skill and then overwriting its very being and giving it a physical form and ultimate loyalty to their master.

    So it''s not bringing back people to life but more like resurrecting the dead. I had the best test subject, the monster I killed just now.

    "Arise." I said in a deep tone.

    Wait! It''s not like its necessary to speak this word, just imagining the use of authority makes it work. But I wanted to try saying it either way, at the same time I was upset with how stiff the title sounded. I would have liked something more along the line like the ''Witch of the Doom''.

    Well it''s not like the system allows me to file a complaint for its bad naming sense, but this new ability seems highly useful. If I consider all the strong monsters I have defeated and with their special abilities¡­. I can already have subordinates who can do things even my spider subordinates can''t do.

    For now, from my gluttony skill, which had absorbed the soul reaper, now started taking a new form, as a hazy radiant black smoke slowly converged into taking a flickering shape similar to the original appearance of the reaper.

    There was nothing like the deep screams of the dead, or the scent of dead bodies, rather the place smelled fresh due to the red flowers and there were neither graves nor hands popping out. I am scared of watching horror movies, but at the same time my dreams and expectations might have been crushed with what the prospects I though this title might have entailed.

    Making a bow and curling up both his hands, I was taken a bit back, with how the monster who was then out for blood of mine was now bowing to me.

    ''How could I ever repay your kindness, for bringing me back to life. Master.'' A strange metallic voice reached my brain.

    I looked straight up and it was probably from this guy in front using thought communication. Black bones, purple glowing eyes and a faint dark purple aura wrapped around its entire body; not to forget the noble, dignified robe he was wearing now.

    If not for anything, he looked more like a priest than a messenger of death; the only difference was that he was actually dead now or maybe he was already dead, then I again killed him and again dragged him back to life. Anyways it''s pretty clear to me that all death reapers have it rough when it comes to their personal life count.

    ''Please allow this insignificant one, to serve you for the rest of my life.''

    "Wait, serve under me." Now that I think about it, it would be my responsibility now, since I brought him back to life.

    ''Please bestow, upon your insignificant servant a name.''

    Wait. Wait. Isn''t he going too fast with it? First a spider army and now I can see that I can summon an undead army. But I won''t probably needing one now. If I think about keeping him as a servant, all he needs is my magic.

    I stared at him, while he pushed his head more towards the ground, he won''t ask for a salary neither complain for food or about living condition, because he can merge with any black spot. It doesn''t seem to me the bugging type. If he can really follow orders and can really lend me his strength, then I see no harm but only the advantages. As for the name, let me think¡­ better than calling him Mr. nobody.

    "Nekros, how about that?"

    ''Hence forth, I will be called Nekros.''

    I witnessed a sharp purple light lit in its hollowed black skull, which gave me the feeling that he might have liked the name. At present I wanted to think more about what to do with this power, but more than that I wanted to leave and get to the surface immediately.

    "So, Nekros, do you know the way to get out of here."

    ''Yes if Master goes straight from here, then she would find an altar using it you can go back to the entrance of the labyrinth.''

    Well, then off we go. Nekros merged with my own shadow reflected on the water surface. I made a final peek at the blue ground and the black sky, but now things might be just reversing.

    ***

    //////////////////////////////////////////

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN

    AGE : 2 YEAR

    RACE : HUMAN

    LEVEL : 30

    HP : ERR MP : ERR SP : ERR

    UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS

    ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION

    ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE

    ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA

    ? FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL

    ? FIFTH FORM : EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE

    ? SIXTH FORM : EYE OF BEING

    ? SEVENTH FORM : EYE OF VOXDEUS

    ? EIGTH FORM : EYE OF N¨¦VMA

    SKILLS :[GLUTTONY LV 10][ETERNAL POISON] [WORLD SEVERING WEBS] [SAGE OF ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WATER MAGIC] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WOOD MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WIND MAGIC] [ADVANCED SOUND MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED SPACE- TIME MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED ICE MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED GRAVITY MAGIC] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] [SAGE OF ADVANCED LIGHTNING MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED EARTH MAGIC] [BIO-ENGINEERING] [ELEMENT MANIPULATION] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION] [ADVANCED BARRIER MAGIC]

    TITLE : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER, IMMORTALITY, MERCILESS, TRUE DEMON LORD CANDIDATE, MASTERCHEF, SHADOW LORD

    /////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    STATUS WINDOW

    The Dual blade of Dawn & Dusk

    White & Black swords

    SKILLS : [ABSOLUTE MAGIC CONTROL]

    [ABSOLUTE LIFE & DEATH CONTROL]

    SKILL DESCRIPTION : Allows the user, to change the laws of magic up to a certain extent. The black sword devours all kinds of magic without exception. The white sword has the ability to transmit this magic and also copy the spell signature and recreate it for the user.

    Allows the user with the white blade to kill any alive thing. While the black blade allows the user to kill or erase the existence of any dead thing, which further extends to non-living (like - skill effects, items and forces of nature.)

    WEAPON DESCRIPTION : [LEVEL AUTHORITY NOT REACHED]

    SCABBARDS OF RUBRUM & CAERULEUM

    SKILL DESCRIPTION : The red scabbard provides body temperature maintenance in all situation and divine fire magic control. The blue scabbard provides special healing abilities and divine ice magic control.

    ///////////////////////////////////////////////

    EIGTH FORM : EYE OF N¨¦VMA

    Grants user to see other''s soul core and interfere with their domain. Can also manipulate other''s thought waves and take control over the soul realm if level authority exceeds or the individual is weak-willed.

    Allows the user to implant new thoughts and foreshadow impressions of the world on target''s mind.

    //////////////////////////////////////////////

    TITLE : SHADOW LORD

    Allows the user to give an alternate form to the souls and dead bodies. Also grant the power to communicate with these shadows.

    Shadows also possess the skills and to some extent memories of their previous lives. The user has full control over the mind of the shadows and the shadows gains a personality of absolute loyalty towards the title holder.

    Shadows since do that have a perfect physical existence, that means they are indestructible however weak to light magic.

    /////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    SOUL REAPER {THAT''S WHAT HIS EYES SAYS} - POV

    For the first time since the age of Gods and during the Great Wars someone else other than those absolute beings, a mortal was able to stand against me in a fight.

    Not to forget a mortal strong and bright enough to come back alive from my own purgatory and the gates of hell.

    And finally, someone who had a pure heart, to cleanse this cursed water and purify my own heart. To break me free from this cursed demonic sword that made me mad with the thirst to steal away souls.

    Not even Gods whom I once served as a messenger, tried to help me. But instead detesting me and falling to the disgrace of a fallen sealed my entire being as the guardian core of this labyrinth.

    How! Beautiful, and grand is the purity of this lake where now beautiful flowers blossom, which was only once a mirage to me. A place of doom for the lost souls who escaped from the battlefield to here and were finally released from an eternity at such a scared sight.

    If only I could know and learn more about this person who freed me from my fate and defied the very impossibility.

    I have stayed in this place and in a world where life has no value.

    I would like to see whether such an existence is an aberration or it would be a new beginning of hope for this world marred and built over blood of those who sacrificed themselves or were sacrificed to hold it.

    Will this true light able to light the entire world or will it fade in the shadows of those who lust for power above all else.

    /////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume three for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 4 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 44 - EPILOGUE

    EPILOGUE

    It was finally time I decided to leave the labyrinth. I will probably never miss these dark, empty long alleyways that made me afraid, weak and spiteful but at the same time fearless and strong. Though I might now have an army of spiders and shadows to look after, but all I need is to provide them with food and they are good with it. That''s not that difficult, if I think of the benefits I can get from them later. A powerful spider and shadow army which is reliable, is a power I can''t obtain easily, to make others follow me ¨C for that purpose I have to act and be worthy of as their acting queen and representative.

    For now according to Nekros, I have to walk to the black pedestal in front and place my hands on it and channel my magic into it. That would simply transfer me to the entrance of the gateway.

    "Let''s do it. Three, two, one ¨D"

    Just like games indeed, I wondered whether there were any prizes or not in this matter for clearing such a dangerous labyrinth¡­. I placed my hands on the pedestal. A swirling black light covered me from everywhere and in the next second my consciousness merged into a dark place where I failed to open my eyes.

    [ACHIEVEMENT : CONQUERING THE GREAT TATHYA LABYRINTH]

    [PROCESSING REWARDS]

    So there are rewards, for completing this dungeon, could it be some kind of special life-giving elixir or a mythical weapon. What could it be ¨D

    [ACQUIRED TITLE : DIACHEIRISTIS OF LABYRINTHS]

    According to the title''s analysis, it allows the user to take dominance over any labyrinth and act as its administrator by making few changes in its structures and design. It also grants authority over the guardian core of any dungeon or labyrinth. Creating your own labyrinth is also a possibility.

    To be honest I don''t find this power much to my liking, but who knows when it might help in emergency situations and to point out any abnormalities.

    The next moment I was able to open my eyes and found myself standing over a huge plateau covered with small dense layer of green grass, and felt that with time the entrance of the labyrinth might have gotten buried under this huge hill. It was good that no one could enter this labyrinth now and disturb mother and father as my thoughts continued like a long railway line stashed with raw-coal ideas, it abruptly came to halt...

    The fiery rays of sun grazed my pale skin; I felt the warmth of the real sun and the cool wind of the heights as my hairs drifted with the flow. A gentle breeze brushed my cheeks and a pleasant feeling invaded my olfactory lobes.

    No smell of dreadful monsters, no stale air and no walls surrounding me.

    I looked up high, spotting a single sun in the huge vastness. It was the real clear azure blue sky, the real one which I have been longing to see.

    "It''s so blue¡­and normal."

    /////////////////////////////////////////////

    Afterword

    Hello there, this is NOEL ELITIA.

    It''s been only a short while since the third volume. And here you have the fourth one already. Isn''t that amazing?

    I still consider myself new at this and trying my best that you enjoy the journey where our character meets new people and create new bonds with them. This time I tried to tune up things a bit by introducing you to other reincarnates and also how Sachi (now Alicia) mends her relationship with her little sister.

    I''m not sure if this book betrayed your expectations or fulfilled them, but I''ll be glad so long as you derived some amount of enjoyment from it. In my mind, this work of mine is meant to be a simple, fun read with a slant towards comedy and a romantic approach towards magical fights.

    The atmosphere of this book''s pretty different from other volumes, and as I''m sure many of you have noticed. It''s more inclined towards creating a totally new personality of the main character and how she grows outside from her comfort zone. I''m not sure if you guys liked that more or less, but... As long as you enjoyed it, I''m happy.

    I have also started preparing grounds for other reincarnates as their actions too drive the story line further and makes the plot even more interesting.

    A return of a strong character, who was thought to be dead, a friend searching for you with no clues, people who vest their hopes in Gods and those who shake hands with the evil to throw the world in turmoil.

    In this race to gain power and control, whether it will be our main character who comes at the top or the ones who are willing to do anything to make their ambitions come true.

    /////////////////////////////////////////////////

    VOLUME 5 : SYNOPSIS

    Alicia has finally reached her true destination, as she sets foot in the world in which she was reborn. Unfortunately, after blaming the outdated map for her getting lost in the mountains, she was suddenly dragged by a red-hooded girl to her village in an attempt to save her from a monster horde. As Alicia later fights her way through a sacrificial ritual to save her and uncover the true secret behind its existence.

    ///////////////////////////////////////////////////

    As I''m sure those of you can already tell that I am a huge fan of isekai genre. Potent enough that after writing the fourth volume I am aiming for the fifth. I hope you''re all looking forward to it.

    Once again, I''d like to thank my readers for letting me enjoy myself all the way through.

    May we meet again in the next volume of WHEN I GOT REINCARNATED AS A SPIDER WITH MY GODDESS.

    NOEL ELITIA

    Contact me : - noelelitia14@gmail.com

    SEE

    YOU

    IN

    THE

    NEXT

    VOLUME

    /////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume three for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 4 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 45 - PDF VERSION OF VOL. 4 - BONUS TEXTS + ILLUSTRATIONS

    PDF VERSION OF NOVEL - BONUS TEXTS + ILLUSTRATIONS

    VOLUME 4 - https://mp4directs.com/attachments/when-i-got-reincarnated-as-a-spider-with-my-goddess-volume-4-pdf.3195/

    (NOTE : IF YOU CANNOT COPY LINK FROM HERE, THEN THE SAME LINKS ARE IN DESCRIPTION YOU CAN COPY IT FROM THERE)

    THANK YOU FOR YOUR SUPPORT.

    //////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume four for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 5 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 46 - PROLOGUE

    WHEN I GOT REINCARNATED AS A SPIDER WITH MY GODDESS

    VOLUME ¨C 05

    By

    Noel Elitia

    Copyright

    WHEN I GOT REINCARNATED AS A SPIDER WITH MY GODDESS

    VOLUME ¨C 05

    This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are the product of the author''s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons, living or dead, is coincidental.

    WHEN I GOT REINCARNATED AS A SPIDER WITH MY GODDESS

    VOLUME ¨C 05

    ? When I got Reincarnated as a Spider with my Goddess, 2021

    All rights reserved. The scanning, uploading, and electronic sharing of any part of this book without the permission of the publisher is unlawful piracy and theft of the author''s intellectual property.

    If you would like permission to use the material from the book for publication purposes (other than for review purposes), please contact the author. Thank you for your support of the author''s rights.

    Contact me : - noelelitia14@gmail.com

    ////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    PROLOGUE

    "Miracle creation."

    A kind gentle voice pierces through the darkness.

    The world wavers for an instant and from the crackles of shining light, emerges a one clad in white robes, holding a staff so gorgeous it seemed to be the concentration of all the world''s beauty. Riding a white coloured heavenly bird, its fur so beautiful and rich to paint the raven pitch black sky into its soothing whiteness, as if heavens itself was now going to descend on this cursed land.

    The land submerged in the depths of evil and empty dryness, got cleansed and the most fertile land materialized. The rivers that ran across the land so pristine that it was said to heal all wounds, diseases and purify all the curses that could plague the mind and heart. The air so fresh that animals and birds came swarming from every corner of the world to make it their home.

    This was during the era after the Golden Age, when gods have abandoned the mortals and made their new homes ¨C the divine realm. The world was plunged in chaos and monsters ravaged the world. It was during this time this being appeared in front of everyone and stood as the symbol of hope itself.

    "Are you a God or perhaps an angel sent by them to help us?" All the creatures who were blessed by his holy light asked.

    "None." The person answered without any hesitation.

    "Then who are you, to possess such great powers and a kind heart to help the weak."

    "You may refer to me as Sofes."

    "Then if we may, we implore you to help us restore peace and happiness in our lives. In return we are willing to devote our lives to you and serve you forever." At that time all the living beings in this world, irrespective of race, wealth, strength or power bowed their heads to this mighty being. For the first time humans, beastmen, dwarves, elves, fairies, demons and all other countless races that inhabited this world together wished for the world peace.

    The smile of Sofes was so bright and beautiful that no one could escape the temptation to be close to him and be connected at heart to all those who felt the same.

    "Raise your heads¡­" This noble voice and the radiance this being emitted had made everyone''s hearts throbbing and instills a new zealous fire to achieve brotherhood and harmony.

    "Do not ask for anything. Anything that you wish to seek from me is far less than what I wish to grant you. Your honest desire to protect what you love causes infinite power to spring from my depths. Your long days of hopelessness and living under the grip of fear ends here. Now, breathe out your heart desires and I, Sofes, the true granter of all wishes for the sake of spreading love and happiness, will turn them into reality."

    The dilapidated brown book cover closes itself on the colourful pages of the book that depicted ancient legends on it. The colour of pages had turned faint yellow, which showed how the book had aged with the tradition of being passed down from generation to generation. As the lady holding it in her hand, pulls up the bed sheet towards her encasing two another small girls in it.

    "Now, go to sleep you two." As the woman was about to turn off the lights coming from a small chunk of Magitite ore sunk in a blue liquid, she was interrupted as both of her hands were now clutched tightly in between their daughters. She smiles at them, as if asking is there anything else they needed.

    "Mother, I want to hear more."

    "Did this Sofes person really exist?" Said another child as she looked at her mother with a discerning expression on her face.

    "Yes, it is even said that Sofes granted our ancestors with this bountiful forest where we are living now and keeps all the dreadful and scary monsters away from us."

    "Mother I want to meet this Sofes and ask her to grant my wish too."

    "I am sorry dear, but it seems that Sofes vanished right after he achieved his goal."

    "So, was he able to grant everyone''s wish for the sake of spreading love?"

    Mother tries to pull the nose of the small girl who instead of sleeping in the middle of the night was asking such confusing questions to answer it for her little age.

    "Hmmm¡­. Since mother loves you and my two daughters loves me, then I am sure of it that Sofes was finally able to connect everyone with the thread of love. Now, sweet dreams you two."

    "Noo...no. I want to hear the another story where Sofes gives a poor man the blessing to turn whatever he desired into gold and then he lives a happy life."

    "No, big sis, I want to hear the story where Sofes brings back the soul of a dead husband back to his loving wife."

    "How about I tell you another legend of how Sofes saved the life of a little poor girl from her fated death and brings happiness in the lives of people who makes an encounter¡­."

    Before mother could complete her sentence, she was interrupted by a rushed and hardened knock on the door.

    KNOCK¡­. KNOCK. KNOCK.

    The pale face of my father, the tensed conversation he had with mother and then the loud screams and heavy clouds of black ash rising high in the sky that we saw through the window.

    "Lu just keep on moving forward and don''t look back. I will be right behind you. So go. Your mother and little sister will be safe." Those were his last words.

    And¡­ and then¡­ hurling voices, the unbearable smell of that red gloomy water everywhere, the smell of humans waving their swords and the figure of my falling father, walking in a snowstorm and then I too¡­too¡­

    .

    "Kyyyaaaahhhhh¡­"

    .

    Pushing my body up in a position as if I was about to start running, my dampened eyes were wide open, and with sweat covered hands I tried to wipe my face off of it.

    "Did you have a bad dream again?" An old lady came in through the door cut off from the outside world just by a thin spread of curtain made out of a red bull monster''s hide.

    "Good morning. Grandma. Everything is fine." I tried to form a smile, hiding my expression as I quickly walked off towards the water tub to wash my face.

    After completing all my house chores, cleaning my room and tending to all the needs of grandpa and grandma, I started making preparation for my own work.

    Putting my red velvet cape woven by grandma with a red hood attached to it, and holding the medium sized grass basket I took off from my home.

    "Grandma, I am going to pick up some new herbs from the nearby forest."

    "Lu, if you would then pick up those sweet roots again like the last time, they sure are a feast for this old age''s tasteless mouth to chew on."

    "Now, now don''t make Lu wander too far. Come back soon okay dear."

    "Yes, grandma. I am off now." As I winked at grandpa confirming that his request has been graciously accepted and he smiled back at me. Closing the wooden door, a small village came into my view.

    There were not too many houses, less than enough to count on your fingers to a total of twenty-five. The population is about 200 with mostly middle-aged people hitting the highest in a demographic analysis.

    The day as usual started early in the village for the villagers who woke up at dawn to work and only relied on agriculture and the bounty of the forest. Winter was going to hit sooner than any place here, so we needed to stack up on supplies.

    At the small entrance made at the village that separated it from the forest, I waved my hands to the guards and they let me pass through.

    "Lu, your medicine worked wonder on my wife''s fever. Thank you very much. And as for thank you she wanted to invite you to dinner too." Said one of the villager''s who was in charge of the gate.

    "I am glad that she is fine Mr. Blen. I hope that all my herbal medicines are able to always keep the health of the village in top-notch condition."

    "Do your best out there and just howl as loud as you can and we will come to your rescue, if you are ever in trouble." Posing me a victory sign, he sent me off by the usual good luck ritual of rubbing a small amount of a red paste on forehead. The logic is that it keeps your head cool even on hot and cloudy days like this, when humidity concentration reaches almost zero.

    I am the only one in the village with a high ranking appraisal skill and I also happen to possess wood magic and a rare skill of alchemic creation which allows me to make high grade medicines. All I want is to keep villagers happy and smiling because I don''t want to lose anyone again.

    All I know is that I have to keep on living and finding happiness not only for myself but for all those because of whom I have been alive and for the people around me.

    ***

    ////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume four for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 5 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 47 - CHAPTER - 1 : KIDNAPPED BY LITTLE RED RIDING HOOD

    CHAPTER - 1

    KIDNAPPED BY LITTLE RED RIDING HOOD

    "I can''t make up my mind where to go; it looks great in all directions." I said as I kept looking at the map intensely searching for every minute detail that could let me out of this dilemma.

    [NEGATIVE.]

    At this point I have started finding maps very misleading. Ignoring Al''s rubbish and not-so-helping- mechanical voice I started re-assuring myself. Ok! Don''t panic. Let''s see¡­..

    If that''s north¡­ Now which way am I facing? Dang!! All these trees look the same. Just a moment ago there was a lot of sunshine and now it''s all cloudy. Deep grey lining cumulonimbus clouds have surrounded this side of the mountain forest, leaving the other side in dry rain-shadow area. But if I avoid an area devoid of vegetation where it is less likely to find people at the same time going deeper in forest was not helping much with the search.

    I quickened my pace moving deeper, the down-hill forest as the clouds began to gather in the sky. Up till now, the sky had been postcard-perfect, but it was changing. The beautiful azure-blue shade was beginning to darken into gravel-grey. Large pillows of cloud were forming, blotting out the old-gold colour of the sun.

    Trying to take refuge under a gigantic evergreen tree, I took a deep breath from the mental exhaustion caused to me after walking for almost half a day. Sure I could fly but at the same time I wanted to walk on land. It again felt no different from walking inside the labyrinth and yet I wanted it to be this way nonetheless. Usually I try to do things in quick simple ways but this time I was adamant with this and I was ready to face all hardships that comes with travelling in a foreign land. But at present further adventure seems to be an impossibility with the sudden deteriorating weather.

    The leaves of the tree were palm-shaped with a surface area so huge and a viscous coating on their upper layer which at least made it more than reliable with my worst luck for the tree itself to not fall over me or be prey to the lightning which could strike anytime out of the blue. Waiting for the heavy downpour, I again stared at the map in self-contemplation.

    "Not this way, this way neither¡­. Maybe this way¡­ screw this..."

    Screaming, I tore the paper in half and folding it again and repeating the tearing action I reduced it into bits of pieces. What was I thinking! Using a two hundred year old map in a forest where everything is shaded in pure green. Shouldn''t that tree be on the left side instead of being behind me and why is there a cliff where it should have been a pond.

    [IT SEEMS THAT YOU ARE LOST.]

    I was so happy when I got out of the labyrinth, thinking at this point my misfortunes would come to an end. But I think my luck just got worst that the bald guy who won a comb in a lottery. Maybe I shouldn''t have torn the map after all, since it was my only source of information for the outside world topography.

    "Al if you think you are that smart, then why don''t you tell me where are we."

    [Exactly where you should be.]

    And when he finally returns to normal, he decides to play possum like an alligator and hint games like a stupid GPS. And then chides me with his girly childish voice.

    "Fine then I am starting to call you,de- navigator from today." I said with my cheeks almost puffed out.

    [Hey, hey what are you thinking, isn''t it obvious if your sense of direction is bad, then mine will be too. After all I am made from your consciousness.]

    That might be true, but he didn''t need to be so direct about it and rub it on my old wounds. I thought I was able to get rid of this curse, but it seems that it is going to haunt me for the rest of my life.

    And here I was talking to myself; well that''s what another person would see me doing. I can''t even tell now whether it will rain, like a not-so serious match put on hold. I once read in a book that if you lose your way then it is the best thing to ask your way or stay at the same place where someone can get you through.

    I can''t find anyone in this jungle, I have been scrambling across a temporary small route, and probably some huge wild animal might have been regularly using it. It should either lead me to a water source or to a place where I can get to find something edible.

    I can turn into a skeleton just by staying here for eternity.

    [NEGATIVE. DUE TO EFFECT OF IMMORTALITY, GIVEN FUTURE NOT POSSIBLE.]

    So, he is really considering it. For once when I want to feel self-motivated and move further, Al recently has started talking more and more and switching personalities at the same time. If only it had an on-off button¡­

    [CAUTION]

    "Afraid¡­ are you¡­ so you finally realise who is the boss here. Hmmm." I felt like laughing loudly folding my arms as a superior who had full control over the life of his employee. But then again doing it to Al felt like I was the wicked one and then the jungle setting with me being a lost cause, did not served the mood. I must not damage the morale of my only companion for now.

    [CAUTION]

    "Okay...okay¡­ calm down I won''t do such a thing."

    [UNIDENTIFIED BEING. APPROACHING AT HIGH SPEED.]

    I quickly tightened my body, ready to face a monster. But then Al did not identify it as a monster. So could it be¡­

    No, it probably is a person.

    I need to get ready¡­ my first encounter with someone from the outside. Wait¡­ if I act this suspicious, they might take me as a vagabond. I don''t have an identification card either. Do they even have those in this world in the first place? How should I introduce myself?

    Should I give my name or my nationality? Wait¡­ I am not even affiliated to a country in this world, then again I don''t know a single name or place and the map is destroyed for some unforeseen reason. For the first time I realized how important a country serves as a role for a person''s identity.

    Then suddenly I remembered mother''s advice to put on the mask she gave me. Without wasting a single second, the mask bounced out of my dimensional storage and pressing it lightly on my face, it glued itself. The mask was built so impressive and comfortable that I could consider it as an extension of my own body and it doesn''t put a hindrance in my vision or facial expressions.

    My hairs turned black and got shorter than before. Before I could come up with a phrase of exchanging pleasantries a realization struck me. A normal person in a normal situation won''t be running in the jungle. Could it be that the person is a bandit or someone who has already detected my presence and wants to attack me?

    That would be way bad, than me myself being considered suspicious. Then again I am not an expert of solving misunderstandings.

    I was at the verge of biting my fingers out of disparity with the thoughts of what to do next.

    SHRRR¡­.SHRRRR¡­.RRRRRR¡­..

    The heavily overgrown bushes were shaking with a massive jolt as I could feel the earth shaking. Was Al wrong in its assessment¡­?

    I surreptitiously walked to the bushes hoping to notice something before hand and make an escape before I am caught. Pacing myself on the soft ground avoiding any dry grass to prevent even a feeble sound to escape from below my feet. My heart racing as the loud sound of footsteps got deeper and deeper.

    "Just another step¡­." I had almost crossed the path and reached the further end of the bushes when a stellar figure blotted my view.

    "Don''t just stand there¡­move¡­run away¡­save your life."A loud and young voice struck a chord in my ears as I tried to figure out its ambiguous message.

    "Aren''t those too many things to do at the same time?" I said in my feeble voice. But before those words could even reach my own ears I was robbed of the peaceful dormant air enveloping my vicinity.

    A medium sized figure just about my height wearing a red cape from head to toe jumped out of the bushes and the next moment my arm was quickly caught in a grapple. A small thin hand clamped on the wrist of my own hand and I was left paralyzed as the earth below me vanished.

    I struggled a bit but my defiance merely got a glance notice of the figure carrying me on its super fast sprint.

    "I am sorry for grabbing onto you out of nowhere, but we need to run away from that." A quick voice escaped from below the hood.

    The person was so quick on their feet, that I wondered what is making this person run so fast and then the predicament in which I was ¨C floating mid-air horizontally only clutched to a small hand. But this did not feel that bad and for some reason I trusted the person and its strength on holding me tight.

    "What do you mean?" I just couldn''t keep my mouth shut. The situation was already pandemonic and bizarre from my viewpoint.

    "Just don''t look back. I will get both of us out of here." The second I knew, the grip over my hand tightened and yet the touch was tender and kind, our pace was doubled. I found this speed quite remarkable while carrying another.

    But the next agenda, about being warned not to look back. For some reason I remembered a story of climbers where the leader asked the rookies not to look down while climbing the mountain. And yet, they did it. Most probably thoughtlessly. It''s not a story to learn from but the point is that, when someone says stuff to me like that, how could I instinctively stop my reflexes from doing the deed. Its obvious one would demand to know the danger that entails there escape.

    The next moment I was peeking at the horde of unsightly monsters ranging from some puny goblins, giant monsters and some unsightly rock monsters.

    That would completely explain the situation I am in. but if I need to win the trust of someone instead of being saved I need to do something about the situation. This person could be the ticket to take me to the outside of this maze type forest.

    I decided the best course of action would be to deal with the monsters all at once and then surprise them with my handiwork. As a reward I can ask them the way to the human continent.

    [ABSOLUTE ZERO]

    All the monsters stood frozen in an icy covering and before realizing they were halfway dead I invoked the next mix of little magic spice.

    [GRAVI-SPHERE]

    A small purple glowing sphere launched itself in the direction and enveloping all the ice statues in its myriad light they were then crushed to the ground until nothing was left and to be devoured by my black gluttonous webs.

    I was still floating mid-air as the trees around me passed at an invigorating speed, the feeling was akin to sitting in a train and looking outside the window as the cool air would brush itself on my face and I would stare at the randomly passing by trees.

    Using wind magic I throttled my legs to the surface and pushing my hands gently in front making sure not to collide or make the person carrying me topple or trip while running.

    Still holding their hands, I was now running alongside this person, who then for a moment glanced at me and slowed down their pace. This person is so considerate, even when he is in grave danger. Maybe it''s time to tell him. So how should I do it?

    ''Fear not, because I have taken care of the problem.'' And then blush with open teeth''s, or so I thought. That''s way too embarrassing. Then I took a proper look at the person, deciding to form my response on his attire and make a guess of their personality.

    As if at that point sunlight shed a spot-light on the figure, as the clouds drifted away by some miracle of a sudden trade wind in the stratosphere. There was the usual long red cape, as I still couldn''t see underneath the shadow that formed on the person''s face. The person had a slender figure and a built of that of a girl. Her height a little less than my own. The next instant my eyes were following the dangling brown basket in the other hand of this person.

    In the big picture the only identical character that came to my mind was¡­

    LITTLE RED RIDING HOOD.

    Have I been pushed into a small fantasy tale meant for children? So how did it really go? The girl meets the wolf. I too hate wolves for my own personal reason. Then she heads towards her place of doom. That can''t be¡­ she is already being chased by monsters and hurrying to her destination. Don''t tell me there is a wolf plotting all of this. But first my curiosity got better of me and the next thing I knew I was up for an investigation.

    "Did your grandmother make this cape?" first I needed to establish the true identity of this person.

    "Yes¡­" Maybe due to mental pressure and all that running the person answered without a second thought in her mind.

    An affirmative. No, I still can''t let my pre-conceptions dilute my further inquiry and deter me from my decision. The next question will be crucial.

    "Are you going to your grandmother''s house?" the one question that will separate truth from all other possibilities.

    "Yes¡­" another hushed answer escaped from the person''s lips.

    And the colour of my face faded away into the background, much paler than the usual. One could doubt that whether my veins even carry the same blood colour.

    "We are almost there." There was a feeling of joy in the answer of my saviour.

    But I was stomped tight on the face with every step we took.

    No¡­no¡­ I need to stop the story from reaching its climax. She needs to be saved and so should be her grandmother too. But as far as I remember the wolf would have already eaten her by now and yet the story comply on saying that the grandmother would come out of the stomach alive and unscathed if the wolf is defeated. I hardly believe it and at the same time I am not a doctor to proceed with such a successful, delicate and miraculous operation.

    Such tragic story is always being made fun of by the children. If only someone would put themselves in the same shoes as her and the scars she was about to receive. I could feel myself crying from despair. Such heart-rending story I have to witness right after I leave the labyrinth. The surface is really to be feared.

    "Haaahhhhhh¡­. I am glad we made it." The person suddenly stopped in their feet and took a deep breath. Without me realizing, I too had stopped running and was breathing heavily. But I still did not have a hold on myself and the situation I was in right now.

    The person pushed her hood back and two tall fox-like ears stood tall on the head of a young girl who wore a calm expression.

    How adorable! And yet I still felt uneasy with my rampant thoughts travelling and almost reaching light speed in my mind. You are going to make me cry.

    She looked at my still shaking hand still grabbing on to her tightly as she curled up a smile and trying to hide it with her other hand while still held on to the basket¡­

    "Welcome to my village Eirin."

    I felt a bit relieved that there is still time before the tragedy is realized, but wait why the little riding hood is already a beast-kin¡­.

    Am I missing the point here¡­

    ***

    ///////////////// EIRIN VILLAGE ///////////////////

    "I am so sorry for grabbing your hand like that out of nowhere. Please forgive me. But it all happened in the spur of the moment... I¡­" The girl in front of Alicia was now bowing her head in regret.

    Alicia was taken aback. Her thoughts being elsewhere and unable to produce any rational statement¡­ she drew a blank each time. For the first time she was about to talk to a stranger other than mother, father, Lili and Flora. Saying she was nervous was beyond what would describe her demeanour. She didn''t even know what kind of expression she was making right then. Without a doubt standing frozen, as if she was trying to make a fool out of herself and how dim-wit she could be.

    "My name is Lucia and I live in this village." The girl smiled while her ears twitched with Alicia''s statue play. She determined that Alicia was probably afraid of the monsters chasing them and how she escaped with her life.

    "Alicia¡­ that''s my name." Even though how fluent the stranger was, Alicia still came out a bit weird. She realized it was the kind of introduction a new student would end up giving on their first day being doomed for their happy school social life and could kiss it goodbye.

    "I think it''s safe to follow inside the village for now. There is no telling when the monsters would chase our scent to here." Lucia gave a jolt to them holding hands while she started pulling her towards a small entrance made of thick logs stacked vertically. Not too high and neither too short to directly jump over.

    Alicia did not protest or detest from being carried around. Rather still being in her zero mind state recovering from the shock that all her fantasies were for naught and all her concerns were of little help. But at the same time she was glad that none of that held true. In front of the thick wooden two-fold gateway she saw a man standing with a long tail and raccoon type ears. Probably another beast kin giving guard while holding a long spear made out of crude steel. She doubted he could do much against the monsters with that puny thing but at the same time could tell that he was sincere at his job.

    "Mr. Blen can you open the gate for us. It seems that I would have to end my search for today."

    "I am glad Lu that you returned safely but who is this person with you." The guard formed pinching eyes as they tried to scan over the guest brought by Lu. Nonetheless, it was clear from his expression that Alicia''s visit was something not welcome and suspicious.

    "There''s no need to be alarmed uncle Blen as you can see that for yourself. It''s kind of my fault that she got dragged here. I need to report to grandfather that there was a monster stampede."

    "What? A monster stampede. Did they try to hurt you?" Blen''s voice stiffened at the mere mention of the monsters.

    "I am fine. And it seems that currently they are heading to the left of the village."

    "That''s a relief." Sanity was restored on Blen''s face.

    "Ex¡­excu.." Alicia wanted to tell them that she had already taken care of the monsters, to which they were referring to as a stampede. But her words were cut short when she was interrupted.

    "Don''t worry. This village will soon receive their protection. You can rest easy in the village for now." Blen tried to cheer up the stranger by giving a thumbs up. After he heard Lucia mentioning about stampede, he saw how pale the girl was even though she was wearing a mask which covered only the part above her nose and sides under the ears. With her stiff expression and dried lips he concluded that the girl was probably scared to death with the monsters chasing her.

    But he was more concerned for Lu who was right now huffing and puffing. It did not took him a moment to realise that they came running here by covering a fair amount of distance in a very short time. He took off the heavy looking pillar that bound the gate like it was nothing and let the two of them through.

    Upon entering a multitude of people surrounded Lucia, where they all possessed quirky tails and ears that reminded Alicia of the animals that inhabited her previous world. For once she also gave a thought of how it would be like if back on earth the animals evolved into a human like appearance and gained equivalent intelligence. Will then earth head to a dystopian world of species division or will they be able to make peace and understanding with the situation.

    For her that situation was akin to communicating with these people and finding her way out of this.

    ***

    //////////// ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN - POV ////////////////////

    "Lu, we heard that you were caught in a monster stampede. Are you alright." An old woman stepped forward among the dozens who had surrounded the two of us.

    While some tried to scrutinize my appearance and stared at my mask and the white dress I was wearing. They were hearing to the explanation which Lucia was delivering to them. It seemed to me that she is quite popular and loved by all the villagers. That made me feel quite happy that I was apparently rescued by her though it seems that I have now lost my chance to tell them that I killed all the monsters.

    At first most of them were batting me an eye. No one would welcome a stranger in their village with nothing to identify themselves. I might as well come up with a story that I am anemic. But what if they have a healer and would force me to go through a treatment for an interrogation. So I dropped the idea.

    "Miss Alicia please come with me." Before the number of question which the other villagers threw at me headed to infinity, Lucia pulled my hand and started walking towards the biggest house in the village. It was not that a luxurious house, but fit for a village setting and environment. So were the other small houses.

    But real peace of mind does not come with how long, high or beautiful the roof is but how reliable we find it for ourselves. I know it more than better, myself.

    I think I was now accustomed to the way of their speaking and how they lead their peaceful lives by cooperating with each other. It was properly reflected by the fact that they let a stranger like me in, just by the consent of one person. Also showing how much they trusted each other. The whole village probably functioned like a one big family.

    Pushing the wooden door, both of us came in.

    "Grandfather I am back." Saying that Lucia started walking towards the inside room. She suddenly turned back and taking a look at me she pointed to a furniture made of soft twigs stuffed into a cushion, probably a copy of an old-styled curved armed sofa.

    "Miss Alicia please wait for a moment there."

    With a bit of hesitation and scanning a room only to find a big window and a beautiful cloth covering one of the walls like an art piece on display, I sat down on the sofa. Form inside I heard Lucia talking to someone. After a few minutes an old man came outside of the gate through which Lucia just went in. He was a certified octogenarian with old wrinkly fox ears and a brown tail. He was a fitting image of the wise old man who would sit under the huge village tree and make all important decisions.

    I was this time prepared to interact properly because I cannot screw at this point of time. Since I am a human, they are probably wary of me being in such a dangerous forest wandering alone in the demon continent.

    He took a seat just in front of me on another similar sofa placed adjacent to the table.

    "I am the chief of this village and also Lucia''s grandparents. It seems that our granddaughter has given you quite a trouble." Even though he looked so old and his teeth so brittle, his voice was still loud and clear to my ears. They carried weight in them.

    "No, I am rather grateful to her for saving me." Apparently that''s what I decided to go with, to accept their side of truth.

    "If it''s that what you think, then I am glad that Lu was able to help someone in need. Even though Lu has already told me about your situation I would like to hear what you have to say on the matter."

    Here it is the inquiry. But instead of showing any mistrust and refusing to give an answer, for the kindness they have bestowed on me, I decided to share just that much information which I could in that moment.

    "My name is Alicia. I am trying to find my way to the human continent. That''s when I met your granddaughter after getting lost in the forest. If I may will you please kindly show me the way." I was now staring back at the old man who was keenly observing me.

    "I see. I would be more than happy to tell you the way. But it seems that you have quite strayed far away from the human continent."

    "Huhhhh... is that so." In that moment all I could do was pass a small laughter and laugh at my own pathetic self. Damn by sense of direction and my specialty in always getting lost.

    "Could I please ask you why the mask."

    "I am sorry but this is for my protection, so I can''t remove it. Please forgive me." As I was about to bend my head a little, the old man smiled.

    "It''s all right. It is quite understandable for a traveler to keep their identity secret sometime. I won''t pry further into the matter."

    "Thank you for your understanding."

    "Maybe you should try staying here for a day or two because the cause of the stampede is still unknown and it will take time for the monsters to be scattered and dealt with. I assure you your stay in this village will be personally looked after by me and you are free to leave at anytime you wish. Now if you would excuse me."

    The old man stood from his seat and started heading to the exit as he called out to his granddaughter.

    "Lu, I am heading out to reinforce the village''s security. By that time why don''t you try to entertain our guest."

    "Okay. But don''t work yourself too hard over there; otherwise I won''t give you your sweet root dish."

    "Then I will be looking forward to those."

    See that conversation was not that hard. If I try then I can talk normally with people too. It''s all thanks to mother that I was able to improve on my communication skills. At this point I wondered why I never bothered doing it in my previous life but maybe at that time I myself never wanted it. But now that I know, how it feels to know more about people and reach various places. I can''t help but adore the fact that we can connect with people just with a single smile. A magic if only I ever tried learning in my past self.

    Lucia soon came out of the room with a tray consisting of a stack of beans and roots mixed together in a sweet jam paste.

    "Miss Alicia, why don''t you try this."

    "Is this really for me."

    "Yes, I made these sweet dishes myself. I don''t know what humans eat around these parts. But this is all I can offer right now." Lucia stood their clumsily holding the tray. I could tell that she just wanted to know how her dish really tasted in front of others.

    I happily picked one of them and started chewing on it. The texture seemed to be a bit rough because of the raw roots but they were fresh and sweet. An ingredient I had never seen. I had to know where I can find it as soon as possible.

    "It''s delicious and sweet."

    "You really liked it?" Lucia still spoke timidly.

    "Yes, so much that I want to know how it is made. Where did you find these special sweet roots? Tell me."

    For a moment Lucia thought that Alicia came hard on her but seeing her interested in cooking and finding a partner was something she was looking forward to herself.

    After talking for a while with Lucia I learned that she is good at making medicines and she was collecting herbs for that purpose in the basket. No doubt about it, she is like an ideal nurse for the village who can heal any wounds and relief a person of pain by her herbal medicines.

    "I think you should try to add more sugar into this dish to make it more sweet at its core and the jam too."

    "But sugar is quite a rare commodity here. After the tragedy, merchants stopped visiting this place and the population subsided too. Just finding merchants to trade in everyday goods is quite difficult."

    I wondered what tragedy she was mentioning. But just saying that looked tough for her so instead of going on the topic I tried to push it away for the moment.

    "Then how about this." I put out a sugar jar on the table from my dimensional storage. "Feel free to use, there''s more from where it came."

    "Wow¡­ Miss Alicia you are so amazing. I didn''t know you can use dimensional storage. And thank you for the sugar too."

    "Is dimensional storage a rare spell?" If I think about it everyone in my family has one and their capacity is humongous, with mine having no limits.

    "Well, it might be common among the royals and noble. But for commoners, possessing one is quite rare. In our entire village only I and granny possess this skill."

    "Is that so¡­" I didn''t try to ponder or ask much about it, otherwise I would be raising suspicious regarding my oblivious nature to today''s'' society and general knowledge.

    "I think I know another way to improve this dish."

    "I am so glad that I found someone else with interest in cooking all kinds of dishes. Usually there are no kids of my age. Most of them are aged and very few infants."

    I started wondering are things really that bad here. If people are migrating towards more developed and safer location then such problems are sure to arise.

    "Well, since I am here maybe we should exchange more information. So, how about using boiled roots, instead of just rinsing them and leaving them in water."

    "I see, that would make these roots soft and the water may even gain some sweetness of the roots, which I can put use to elsewhere. You are a genius miss Alicia."

    "Well, I am a good cook after all. But maybe we should try to learn what would be the best time limit to boil these roots?"

    "Let''s get to it. I can''t wait to taste the new dish. Grandfather will love it and its all thanks to you." As Lucia tried to lift the sleeves of her dress because she was going to immerse her hands in water, her enthusiastic activity was cut short.

    TUNG. TUNG.

    TUNG. TUNG.

    Our interesting conversation was soon put on hold when a large bell went off.

    "Why are they ringing the emergency bell right now?" Lucia voiced her concerns. The colour of her face drained of her brilliant smile.

    I didn''t really know what to do. If only I could help her, if I knew where the problem was. But if I have to stay in this village for some time and find a way to help I need to act covertly in all of this now. If I draw attention then it might bring unwanted suspicions and opinions.

    "Miss Alicia please wait here. I will take a look into the matter and inform you if there is any danger."

    "Okay, but be careful." That was all I could say as I saw Lucia leave in a hurry.

    The only thing I could do was ask Al to detect for any monsters nearby, because that would be the only worst case scenario when our safety and lives will be put in jeopardy. No matter what, I will do anything in my power to keep them safe.

    ***

    ////////////// EIRIN VILLAGE {NEAR EASTERN WALL} ///////////////

    A group of villagers were already gathering under the cherry tree growing just on the inner side of the eastern wall. This was the place where most of the decisions regarding the village were taken and this time the meeting was secretly put up for discussion on the new human visitor. While several folks were already murmuring among themselves¡­

    "What are your thoughts about that human, Lucia brought."

    "I can''t say anything. I have still not seen the human."

    "I saw here. She looked around the same age as Lucia and wore a mask and dress made of fine fabric." Said one of the old lady among the crowd.

    "That sounds suspicious."

    "Do you think it''s a noble that accidentally came here?"

    "If that''s the case then there sure will be knights protecting her." As one of the villagers mentioned of human knights a hushed silence crept through.

    "Do you think the humans will sabotage us again and try to attack us like the last time." One of the villagers raised his voice almost biting his tongue at the end.

    "Please, it''s still too early to think about those nightmares."

    "But we should be more careful. Should we take her hostage and force out an answer from her." Said a young man with a strong built.

    "That would be way too reckless. We don''t have the manpower or force to oppose someone. We should try to negotiate." It was Blen this time who tried to calm down others.

    "When will the village chief be coming?"

    "Haaahhhaaa¡­. Blen I think you right about one thing." A concentrated voice enveloped the whole compound of the tree. As an old figure tried to climb a small platform raising his chin he addressed a small group of people that commanded authority and respect in this village. While the man in discussion himself stood above in hierarchy of respect and authority.

    "We lack the man power and force to repel anyone. But we don''t want to see those nightmares again. That''s why negotiation is the best option. By showing our kindness all we can hope for is there goodwill in return. Have faith in the teachings of Sofes to love those who show compassion and spread it among those who lacks it."

    "But can this human really be trusted. What if we let them go and they leak our information."

    "I think this human is quite reasonable and thoughtful of her own actions." The village chief answered without any hesitation. After having a talk with the human in question herself, by his experience and aged hairs he could tell that this human meant no harm to them whatsoever.

    "Humans have never been trustworthy and most of them hate us. So what if she tries to flaunt her superiority notions."

    "I think that won''t be the case. It seems that she recognizes us as an equal or rather sees us more as an individual person than discriminate on the basis of race. I assure you that I am concluding all of this after having a chat with the human myself."

    "But can we be sure that this human girl is not harmful in anyway." Aid the young man flexing his muscular built body.

    "I hardly doubt that. She is just a human girl. Blen you have the highest level appraisal skill here, so tell me what you saw."

    "Indeed the human is quite weak than the normal standards, village chief. She is just a level 30 and does not possess any special skill. Actually I was unable to find any skill in her slot. It doesn''t seem to be forged either. Her stat were normal, though I feel her age stat was a bit absurd or I might have mistaken myself in hurry. Except for the mask thing I highly doubt the human can cause any harm to us. But then again wearing mask is pretty common on travels to hide their identities."

    "It is rather possible; she might be a noble, or an escapee, regarding her unusual clothing and aloofness from the norms of the normal society. But she appears to have a logical way of thinking, which means we can always have a talk in case we find ourselves with the shorter end of the stick. All I ask from you is to place your trust in me, and for the moment let''s show our hospitality to this human. I hope that no one disagrees with my decision."

    TUNG. TUNG.

    TUNG. TUNG.

    "Village chief, someone rang the emergency bell from the northern wall. Ringing it for four times, the threat is at its maximum. Could it be that humans came to attack us. Don''t tell me she was there spy." One of the villagers suddenly panicked in between the crowd.

    "Silence, calm yourself down. Blen send your men to confirm the situation. While some of us will head to check on all the other villagers and just in case get the emergency exit ready."

    Suddenly a man came running and at the same time the village chief notice his granddaughter rushing to his side.

    "Grandfather what''s the matter. Why are people pointing finger at Miss Alicia she is not like that. I am sure of it."

    "Lu, it seems that there is an emergency. But for now instead of panicking we should contact the northern gate as quickly as possible."

    The man that came running presented himself in front of the village chief.

    "Village chief it seems that a total of five dragons have formed a new nest near the northern gate. For now they seem to be maintaining their distance but they try to come closer every now and then."

    "I see." Saying that the village chief receded into deep thoughts.

    "Wait it''s not the humans then. But being attacked by dragons is way worse."

    "Do you think they are going to use this village as their feeding ground?" at the mention of these a wave of terror struck all the villagers heart as they looked up in the sky, seeking for salvation.

    "Could the earlier stampede of monsters be because they were running from the dragons?" it was Blen who had probably returned with the report.

    But suddenly some of the guards started talking about something they had heard rumours of.

    "We can''t fight the dragons on our own. What should we do?"

    "There is only one way to save our lives. We must contact that person."

    "You mean him."

    "Yeah the other nearby villages were saying that taking his protection was the right decision they made. Only he can protect us."

    "So how do we find him?"

    "Grandfather about whom they are talking about." Lucia looked at her grandfather''s alarmed expression.

    "Lucia there is a rumour going around of a very strong intelligent being giving his protection to nearby villages that can''t protect themselves on their own."

    "So isn''t that a good thing."

    "That might be correct and yet far away from the truth. This world is not so kind when it comes to greed and fulfilling the wishes of others. It can be only done by those who desire nothing for themselves."

    "Just like Sofes¡­" Lucia had always admired that one person and every time she remembered her, it brought her peace.

    "If only that were true¡­" replied her grandfather in a thin voice as if avoiding anyone unnecessary from hearing it.

    Just then a gust of wind seemed to have blown away almost all the leaves from the cherry tree. A being dressed in black descended from the sky. Long black feather wings protruded from its back and a face far from humanity but more close to a monster. The overwhelming dark aura it exuded was felt by everyone and no one tried to defy his descend. It had a head of a crow hands akin to an eagle''s legs and feet covered in his long black tunic robe. His dark eye balls protruded on the sides of his head focused itself at each of the villagers that were present there as if they were some kind of mere objects.

    While most of the villagers recognized him as the being who calls himself an ¨D

    "APOSTLE."

    ***

    //////////////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume four for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 5 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 48 - CHAPTER - 2 : THE LIGHT OF THE STARS REFLECTED ON THE SNOW

    CHAPTER - 2

    THE LIGHT OF THE STARS REFLECTED ON THE SNOW

    The village chief stepped forward from the crowd leaving his granddaughter behind; he came face to face with the strange creature that had suddenly appeared before them without any admonition.

    "I am the chief of this Eirin village. May I ask who you are?" there were probably strains of tension on his forehead, and the way he stuttered while walking showed how badly he was affected by the overwhelming magical aura released intentionally by the visitor. But the old man did not falter and stood tall to represent his village amidst all chaos and danger surrounding his only home.

    "Greetings beastlings. I am the appointed protector of this forest by the order of my master. My name is Corvus and I am the eighth apostle." The apostle stood aloof and his inhuman way of speaking showed how he looked down on the people standing in front of him. ''Disgustingly weak'' that''s the impression his expressions passed regarding the assessment of the villagers.

    Most of the villagers were panicking, or either fell down on their knees because their legs could not hold them for long. The coldness from this creature had put everyone on the edge.

    "May I ask the nature of business that you have come here for?" asked the chief.

    "Directly moving on business are we. I see. News regarding the benefits other villages have received because of my protection must not have passed unheard of, I suppose."

    "Yes your humble presence is surely welcomed here. But what can this small village offer to you for your utmost commitment you have shown in protecting this tiny village in the middle of nowhere." The village chief knew there was a catch to all of this which even the other villages were afraid or did not wish to share details of.

    "A quick one you are. Saving me a lot of trouble. Then for you I can get rid of the dragons that have nested here and also assure you that no other monster or anyone else would ever bring harm to this village."

    "Oh great Apostle thank you."

    "Thank you for your protection."

    "We are so grateful to you for gracing us with your powers."

    Cheers of the villagers crashed in the compound, while their voices were muffled and dried out, contradicting to the enthusiasm they meant through in words. They were acting like they were pushed into some kind of suggestive hypnotic force.

    "However, nothing offered by those in power ever appears itself without an offering from those who shall receive it." The Apostle made a deep remark.

    "Great Apostle, but as I said this village possesses no luxury that I think would satisfy your taste." The chief''s worries were surfacing on his face now, while the crow-head took notice of it and increased the push of his aura as if making fun of the and taking advantage of the insecurities of the people.

    "Of course there is, I want you all to offer one of your people to me for the rest of their lives."

    "That to¡­ offer one of us to you." The shoulders of the chief were now shaking hard. His breath became heavy as he gasped for a mouthful of air from the thin cold atmosphere in his surroundings.

    "Is there a problem. All I ask is to offer one of your people''s life to me and accept your happy lives. Is that such a heavy price for the happiness of hundreds it is fitting that one must sacrifice his own freedom."

    Everyone stood silent, while the crow-head rotated in first clockwise and then anti-clockwise as if searching a specific someone from the crowd. His eyes fixated on one of the villagers, a young girl with light brown hair with fox-ears and a bushy tail.

    The eyes that were embedded in the crow head, narrowed to as fine as needle like, a curvy smile surfaced on his face.

    "That one will do just fine." He pointed his wings at the young Lucia who were holding her hands tight as if offering a prayer. But it seemed her prayers were damned even by the forest spirits that were said to listen to every heart-felt wish.

    The colour of the face of the chief paled to almost make his cheerful face look dead. In desperation he could not hold himself back and in his anxiousness begged the strange being.

    "Great Apostle, I beg pardon. But a young child as an offering. You can even take food, money or me but spare her. She is just a child who hasn''t even enjoyed her life yet; please do not rob of her at least that when all people in this corner part of the world have their small meager life to live for themselves. Please reconsider it, a wish of this old man who will soon depart from this world. Also this girl is an instrumental force in keeping the people of this village healthy; if there is even something else you can change your mind on please¡­" Everyone in the village was now under a pin-drop-silence to hear what the chief said.

    Lucia''s mind had gone blank as she stood expressionless there trying to fully understand and cope up to realise the predicament she was about to face. Her eyes flinched almost shaking out a small stream of tears.

    "There is no room for negotiation. You do realise your situation, do you not. As I can tell the dragons nested nearby would probably make this their feeding grounds the very next day. I have already made up my mind with the offering. It''s for you all to decide whether you would give up on one of yours and save others or either end up being annihilated all at once. But just so you know, if you displease me a great disaster shall befall on you. Now I shall take my leave."

    The next moment the huge wings of the crow flapped for once and a heavy gust of winds, almost destroying half the walls and wrecking the nearby houses he vanished into the vastness of the sky.

    The people around were too devastated to realise the amount of damage incurred. While some of them stared at Lu and the village chief, most of them were dumbstruck with the warning that had left a bloody picture in their minds.

    Lucia quietly started walking towards her grandfather as others watched silently, unable to come up with anything they just stood there as observers. Even in that crowd Lucia felt lonely.

    Village Chief and Lucia''s grandfather caught her by the shoulder before she fell on the ground.

    "Grand¡­grandfather¡­."

    "I am sorry my child, I couldn''t do anything. I feel so useless, even though I promised to keep you safe."

    "It''s all right. It''s really alright. See I am just fine. I will be just going to another place with that person. He won''t do anything bad to me. Isn''t he just going to protect our village, so he might even sometimes allow me to meet you? I will be just fine, so please don''t worry." Astonishingly, Lucia wore a calm expression, but her eyes said otherwise.

    "No, Lu it''s not fine. But grandfather will figure something out."

    At that time the cries of a young girl being separated from her family might have been heard loud and clear to a great distance and yet the people near her were powerless. Even the only person lending her a shoulder, her own family member, no matter what he sacrificed, things just couldn''t be restored. The same usual tomorrow where she would go to gather herbs won''t come. The basket would stay at the rack, with no one around to move it.

    Endless despair doesn''t even come close to describe what she was feeling then. After being the only survivor of the tragedy three years ago, she again ends up bringing sadness and misfortune for people around her. Finding yourself at the centre of everything and even then being unable to control the situation and things starts heading towards complete dead end¡­. Nothing is more painful than that.

    Right about the same time, the eighth Apostle landed on an elevated plateau, or rather a long chain of flat-top mountains. His large dotted black eyes looked furious as he was unable to locate the dragons he had left there to scare the villagers and corner them. But his plan was coming along so smoothly that he decided to rather ignore the situation.

    "Those damn young dragons always run away and never listen to what they are taught. Hell with those empty-minded ravenous creatures might have run to somewhere else in search of food. No matter, I have as many monsters at my disposal to take care of the village if need arises to. Tomorrow just might be the final day. The wait is just about to end and Master Zero will be glad to hear of its success."

    ***

    ////////////// ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN - POV ////////////////

    Lucia is taking quite longer than I expected. Did something really bad happen. Al did you come up with something in the search.

    [AFFIRMATIVE. FIVE DRAGONS DIRECTLY TO NORTH CONFIRMED.]

    Now hearing of dragons makes me all fired up. I fought one of them in the labyrinth, but I never saw one of them flying. Dragon riding is one of the things I wanted to try. Then again it might be a sport here. And if it''s not what about I make a racing one. I can roll a fortune if I start a betting business on the dragon race. Then again I don''t think gambling is a thing that can save this world. So I should drop the thought of opening a gambling business¡­ probably¡­ I mean for sure. But I won''t give up on riding dragons.

    Now for the address, if it''s nearby then I can directly teleport there, better than travelling and again getting lost. I have already learnt my lesson.

    [TELEPORT]

    I was now on a plain grassland, but the smell in the air stink of rotten flesh and blood. The wind was stronger than other places. I didn''t have to search for them because five large lizards with wings growing out from their back, long thorny tail with sharp claws and fangs embellishing their bodies were flying right in front of me.

    Now that I remember there is always a den of over-dramatic, over excited and extremely-weird possessing overly-superficial tendencies going beyond the cosmos ¨C the UFO club, which probably studies on finding evidence over existence of extra-terrestrial life forms. And they make it sound so legit even displaying a flying Frisbee in such a dark background and a glowing light with an overly-descriptive account that one ends up in believing them. They are a scary bunch of people, for sure.

    And now that I remember, I wonder why someone never bothered with dragons. Finding dragons in my previous world shouldn''t be impossible if people really claim on finding UFO and aliens. I mean we can even club the two factions in one to increase the scope of search and success rate.

    But a dragon club existence might be another perk of being reincarnated in another world. I can probably tame dragons, see dragon eggs hatch, dragon riding. I might even ask their help with the gambling business¡­no¡­no. I mean with the dragon entertainment sport race. But now that I take a closer look at these five¡­

    "Are these five really dragons?"

    Shouldn''t they be twenty times much larger than this? Even if I add hundreds of these they don''t even come close to the one I defeated in the labyrinth. Might have been a mistake by Al in identifying them, they probably are wyverns, a sub-species of dragon.

    But even if they pose a minimal threat to the villager''s life they don''t deserve to live.

    "ROOOOAAgggghhhh¡­.."

    So they finally noticed me. The screams of the dragons became louder and louder until they started talking among themselves. It would have been bad if they continued, then it might have attracted attention and I might have been found out.

    "I smell fresh prey."

    "But what''s a little puny human doing here."

    "We of the strongest of all races, how can you be just satisfied with one."

    "Can''t you see there''s a whole village there on whom we can feed."

    "We have already disobeyed those stupid laws that bound us from attacking people and confine ourselves on the dragon island. But now is the time for the big haul."

    "You all can wait all you want, I am going to taste dish that human. Look how afraid the human is to wear a mask and hide their crying face." saying that one of the dragons bending their mouth and strong fiery heat rays started collecting in its mouth.

    It seems they think that I cannot understand what they are talking about. But it makes me happy that I learnt all of the languages, because now I know that I can get rid of these guys. It would be quite distasteful and boring when I wouldn''t even know what they were actually doing out here.

    As the flames were about to leave the huge mouth of the dragon as it open in two fold, I launched my own simple magic.

    [BLACK FLARE]

    A small black flame ball headed towards it. The inside of the mouth of the dragon suddenly turned black, as it started shrieking in pain. The other dragons unable to understand what suddenly happened, they started flying around him. Though there concerns doesn''t matter to me now, as they had already stated their hostility towards me and the villagers. Leaving a single one of them can prove to be disastrous. I can''t allow myself to be a merciful person to leave the others alive and later learn that they caused another accident.

    "Hey, what''s wrong with your flames, you haven''t still learned how to control them. Haahaaaaa¡­ what a joke you are."

    "It''s not me¡­ something is not right. I am burning." Suddenly the insides of the dragon being burned he died and fell to the bottom. The other dragons stood puzzled mid-air.

    "Did he really die of his own flames."

    "No, I think it''s the work of that masked human."

    "Go and get her, maker her pay."

    "Damn you human, just die."

    The next moment the remaining four charged their mouth with blistering fire blasts as it was released into a brilliant flash of light, to even change the density of air as the oxygen in the area was burned out in an instant.

    I snapped my two fingers a small black flame launched from my hands, the moment it came in contact with the huge magical concentration of the raging fire magic, it spread like a virus corrupting all of the fire into a dense black flame.

    "You shouldn''t play with fire, if you can''t take the heat. And don''t go on creating environmental hazards in this new world."

    The next moment I knew the remaining four sizzled flying monsters too fell down on the ground with a huge thud and disappeared in my black webs.

    Since the problem has been taken care of, I should probably return before they find me missing from my place. I don''t think I will be able to explain myself and I also don''t feel like lying to them either. Something tells me that even if I did, they will catch it no matter what.

    [TELEPORT]

    I was quietly sitting on the designated sofa, when the three of them walked in. Lucia and her grandparents. Now I started wondering that I did not see her parents or any of her siblings if she had any.

    As I was about to wish them on coming back, I realized it was not my place and also something made me hesitant when I looked at their depressed faces. Wait! Didn''t I took care of the dragons, so what could be the matter to make them sad. Were my actions that made them upset?

    Now I was having second thoughts, about re-evaluating my work. I make sure not to burn a single ribbon of grass, or harm the land. I was as secretive as a pro-assassin at work. No one would have noticed. So what it is actually.

    It can''t be¡­ but surely I would be¡­..no, what have I done¡­

    It''s my fault, I am sorry Lucia. I know, but it''s something I cannot prevent from happening. Even though I am such an avid fan of fantasy worlds and yet I failed to notice. That dragons are quite a delicacy. Though I myself have not tasted them. But when I think deeply about it, the disappearance of five hefty fat dragons, from the food chain of their is quite a big loss.

    But how could I even tell them. Don''t worry Lucia, those were just wyverns maybe, I will hunt a real dragon and make a new tasty dish out of it just for you. It''s all those wyverns fault, who decided to attack first. Those fat lizards, I will ask Nekros to make their soul suffer and make them pay even in hell.

    ''As you command My Lady.'' A bone rattling voice rang in my mind, as my shadow flickered a little.

    Wait¡­ wait... I was just joking, but then again maybe I shouldn''t stop him, because it''s his actual line of work perhaps. Then also, I purified and destroyed all the souls he kept in his personal purgatory. So its fine.

    For the remaining day, the atmosphere of the house remained gloomy. Though I talked with Lucia for a bit and also had a small chat with her grandmother. But they were just normal things, most of them I already knew about and the rest was evident from the technological development and the lifestyle of theirs.

    Most of the time the village chief remained quiet and kept himself shut inside the room. I also helped Lucia in preparing the dinner and she was thankful for my help, but rather I pitied myself for snatching away what could have been their main course dish.

    Just look at Lucia how sad she looks¡­ that it frightens me to even think about it that I won''t be able to see her smile again, like she did after saving me.

    Later that night I was invited to the dinner table to share the meal with them. They are quite a generous family to let a stranger sit and eat with them. But then again, travelling is quite common in this world and people''s hospitality is what attracts the traders and merchants in the first place bringing riches and information from all parts of the world.

    But the atmosphere was quite tense. The chief and Lucia''s grandmother did say that they liked the food and how the taste has accentuated with some of the ingredients I added from my storage. He also complimented Lu and me for the sweet root dish, to the extent that he cried as if he would never be able to eat that dish again.

    After a few moment of silence and some small conversation that ended following a small crackle of laughter and a deep sigh. As if they were subduing their feelings on purpose.

    "Lu, why don''t you get the room prepared for our guest, I am sure she has been tired after all the things she went through today." The village Chief said to his granddaughter as he passed his plates to his wife who was cleaning them.

    Lucia left the room, while after the washing of the dishes and the strange silence, Lucia''s grandmother joined the two of us on the dining table once again.

    "Miss Alicia it''s my understanding of the present predicament I find my village that I ask you a favour?" The village chief curled his fingers round the empty glass as his face revealed his true expressions. He was purely sad, and I could feel the pain that was akin to losing someone important to us.

    "Please don''t hold yourself back, I am willing to do anything in my power to pay you back for your spontaneous hospitality you have shown a stranger like me." I know I might have stammered in between my speech a bit but I meant every word of it.

    "So, before that I want you to know something." said the old man in a serious tone.

    "What is it about?" I had no clue, to what he was reaching at. First for a favour and now suddenly answer my pop quiz. My hippocampus couldn''t get its way around comparing these two things.

    "I want you to know that we are not the real grandparents of Lucia. Also Lucia once had a sibling and her parents¡­" the old man suddenly stopped speaking as tears dripped from his cheeks and wetted the table cloth.

    "I see. But can you tell me what exactly happened to them. It seems that it is quite important for me to know." Now that I remember Lucia did mention of a tragedy. It is probably something related to that, of which details I must know.

    "About three years ago, Lucia lived in a village located on the other side of the mountains."

    Wait isn''t it in close proximity from where I came from. If there was a village I must have seen it beforehand. So what happened to make it disappear like that? The village chief continued¡­

    "At that time a human army invaded several of our settlements and took our brethren as slaves at the same time killing any of those who tried to oppose them or run. It was a complete disaster. No matter even if we put all of our resources and man power it was difficult to repel them, with their huge army. Unfortunately, Lu''s village was wiped on the previous night before our main forces arrived. No matter how much we tried we failed to locate her parents and her big sister. As for Lu I found her lying almost dead on the snowy mountain covered in a blanket of cold white ice. I still remember that event as clear as day, when I thought she was dead, but I still carried her back home. At the end we were glad that she still had a faint heartbeat. She not only survived an entire ice-storm but was also the last and the only survivor of that tragedy."

    "I see¡­" that''s all I could say, my head facing downward I clutched my hands tightly. Thinking about how difficult it has been for her to lose her parents at such a young age.

    "But why are you telling me all of this." I asked the village chief.

    "You see we thought that Lu held a grudge against humans or were rather afraid of them. Just mentioning about them makes her feel uneasy. But around you she suffers from no such pain and I rather find her happy. I don''t know what caused this change, and as an outsider I don''t want to involve you into the village matters but tomorrow early morning I want you to leave this village as soon as possible and take our Lucia with you."

    THUCK.

    The three of us heard a crashing sound of a pot placed in the room next to us. The next second we heard the outside door booming with the wall and the running footsteps of someone.

    "Lucia¡­ wait¡­" The village chief and his wife stood from their place, but their old age seems to be preventing them from following her.

    In that case¡­

    "I won''t try to find out what really happened, as you asked of me and I will consider your proposal. Let me go after Lucia." I looked at them straight into the eye for their permission, because I wanted to be the one to bring her back.

    "Please bring our granddaughter back for us; we will be grateful to you for the remainder of our lives if you can take her away from here safely. She is a smart girl, I am sure she will find a way of her own. We two can''t bear to watch her to be harmed while we two are still alive."

    "She will be back smiling in no time. I promise you two." Saying that I too left from the house.

    ***

    ////////////////// A WESTERN CLIFF ////////////////////

    Al please track Lucia as soon as possible. She shouldn''t have gone far away, and I would be able to teleport there.

    [LOCATION CONFIRMED]

    "Good¡­ [TELEPORT]."

    I was now standing on a cliff just behind some huge rocks, and in between through a passage way, there was a short extension, providing me a perfect view. Through which I could see a figure staring up at the sky and the sweetness of a song I had never heard before.

    .

    {One day, crossing over the highlands,

    I hear a voice calling me

    I may turn back now and then

    You were always by my side no matter what.

    .

    Let my voice, let my song

    Connect with those memories

    Your feelings give me hope

    That in the end I will meet you someday.}

    .

    "Miss Alicia¡­" suddenly Lucia called out to me, and I felt a bit worst seeing that I might have interrupted her song.

    "Ahaaa¡­. So you found me out. Sorry for listening on, on you." I came out from behind the rocks through the passage way, with an awkward laugh escaping my face.

    But I think Lucia didn''t really mind at all. She had a calm expression on her face, her eyes swollen from tears dried and wiped away. She looked lifeless and yet her eyes held kindness for me. Her hopelessness and alone struggles were obvious to someone like me, to make me realise that something else was bothering this village. And of course it was hurting her too, more than I can imagine, because it''s her home now.

    I felt shut down and powerless in my inability to provide them with help. The chief village already asked me not to meddle. It is probable that if I am unable to solve the problem, then I might bring more harm than good. Just having the information might prove to be disastrous. Then again, he asked me to take Lucia with me, tomorrow early morning. Is her life in danger? And if it is then she should run with me.

    At least let me ask that much¡­

    "I am so sorry¡­for running away like that. I made grandfather and grandmother upset didn''t I... Even when I promised myself that I will never make anyone else cry."

    "So, why don''t you come with me back?" I hurriedly asked.

    "Miss Alicia how do you find the stars here." Lucia suddenly threw an unrelated query at me.

    "The stars¡­" I looked up.

    And my gazes froze. How I had forgotten the night sky, and the bright little lights twinkling in its emptiness. A garden of glowing flowers, and a single moon shone like a ghostly-silver disc in the sky. A carnival of scents blew in the cool breeze, which made me forget all the tension around, as strands of thin light shone upon the colourful flowers growing right down below the cliff. Almond-brown trees stood serenely, awash with a tender glow. It was such a mesmerizing and spirit lifting view that I felt blessed for the first time after coming on the surface. So this was the world in which Goddess Athena helped me to come. How could I ever repay her?

    But more than that, it was thanks to her that I was able to see this place at all.

    "Miss Alicia did you like it."

    "Yes¡­ it feels like I can touch the stars from here." I said excitedly. The night sky in the labyrinth did not held a candle to the darkness the night reflected and the dazzling soothing light the stars poured itself in my eyes.

    "Hhaaaahaa¡­ it would be nice if I can do that too." Lucia was shocked and at the same time amazed to see the wild nature of Alicia whom she thought to be a quiet and a secretive girl who kept to herself. She always felt a boundary between her maybe because of that mask, that she did not wanted to reveal herself about her much. But Lucia still wanted to know more. She had a feeling in her hear which she just couldn''t let go off.

    "Did I say something wrong?" Alicia had no clue of why Lucia was laughing, because just a minute ago she found her utterly sad and miserable.

    Lucia stood there for a while with her head down and then she suddenly spoke with a distressed look on her face.

    "I am sorry for running away like that. I did not want to eavesdrop on you. It''s just that¡­that."

    I put my hands on her shoulder, because that''s what I had seen in various shows people doing to give others support. I heard her clench her teeth. I felt like she had bottled up the loneliness and sorrow that must have been caused due to the tragedy, letting it lay dormant.

    She''d endured it. I don''t know why and I don''t want to know for now. Like a baby clinging onto their parent, Lucia grabbed my arm. There was only a faint glimmer of light left in her teary eyes as she gazed back into mine. If she was left alone now, I am sure she would still recover, because unlike me who shut down herself, she lived through each day and was alive. She was strong, and I know it.

    She slowly lowered her eyelids and brought her teary face closer to mine. She barely managed to squeeze her voice out through her tears.

    "I don''t want to leave from here. I don''t want to go away from grandfather and grandmother. I am so sorry that I am only thinking about myself."

    "It''s okay if you want to be the only one happy, that''s what I think." And it''s exactly what I truly believe and for that purpose I was willing to do anything. Seeing Lucia sad, made me sad too. After she had quieted down and became calm, I wanted to ask her a question for a long time.

    "Lucia why did you help me, there. Even though you know that I was a human. That you lost your family because of¡­m¡­" I was unable to speak any further, seeing that how painful it was for myself. It was not like I couldn''t change my race using my skills and then later pretend nothing happened, but I wanted to live in this world mostly in my human form. Because that''s who I am. But now seeing how cruel this world humans could be to do such a terrible thing I might have lost sympathy for any of them. It wouldn''t come as a surprise if Lucia hate or detests me too.

    "Miss Alicia you really want to know about that?"

    "Yes, I do." I said adamantly.

    Lucia gulped for a moment and then looking straight into my eyes she smiled for the first time, as if she wanted to share these feelings of her for the longest of time she had known me.

    "It was because I was attracted to you."

    "Whhaaaattt." Somehow I felt uncomfortable, as my eyes circled out. I never expected a straight out answer from her.

    "It''s not like that; it was because of your smell."

    So, it''s even worse than I thought it to be. Yes beast-folk, obviously have an excellent hyper-senses and catching on to someone''s scent shouldn''t come as a surprise. And someone like Lucia who had shown excellent beast capabilities, like her quick speed and sensing me from this far, I would say she is naturally talented. But don''t tell me I have a peculiar or funny-kid of smell. That would be disastrous. Are my cleaning spells not working.

    "When, I was travelling deep in the forest, it was then I felt someone''s presence and the smell¡­ it was so familiar. To the extent I could call it to be that of my own family specially it reminded me of my big sister. Even now you know that it''s not possible, I still couldn''t help myself but look for you. Even though I never met a human later on or avoided them, I wanted to come closer to you. Please forgive me Miss Alicia if I offended you in any way."

    "I am so glad, that you finally felt like talking. But I think you should be glad that you reached out to me. Because you finally can have a big sister."

    "What do you mean Miss Alicia, I am confused?" Lucia looked at me with a question mark expression on her face. Therefore, I didn''t make her wait long.

    "You should start calling me big sister, and from today onwards I will be looking after you, Lucia."

    "Then I want you to call me Lu as well¡­.ok big sister."

    I blushed with redness spread over my face, the way Lu spoke it even made it more embarrassing and we ended up having a good laugh over it.

    "You know Lu, I came from very far away from here and I am searching for a person very dear to me. I will do anything for that person and would go any length to search for her." I finally said to someone for what I was here for and realized that I was still far away from my goal. I didn''t exactly know where she was, what she might be doing, what her name is or whether she is even safe or not.

    I needed to move fast, as each days passed by I could sense the danger increasing. It was as if my own spider bells were ringing loudly giving me a premonition of the fore looming disaster.

    "Since we will be together, big sister then let me help you search for that person. She must be wonderful just like you if you care about her so much." Lu finally looked for a moment cheerful and had something to look forward to. Maybe this time she was ready to move on.

    "Of course she is. She would be really happy to meet you too. So, let''s now go to bed so we can head out early. With the new-fangled sunrise our new journey will begin." I said pointing at the dark sky decorated with twinkling stream of countless possible stars.

    But even such a motivational pose made Lu hide her face, as if she did not wanted me to see something.

    After that we returned back to the village, while Lu''s grandparents hugged her as soon as she stepped inside the home. I am sure they needed some personal space to discuss things, so I retarded to the assigned room I was given to sleep.

    The bed was not as big and comfortable as it used to be in the mansion, the roof was low and the walls were not even strong enough to withstand a gale storm. It''s not like I am complaining about the weather or the living conditions here, but more importantly I felt saved.

    Today, Lu may have taken my hand to save me from monsters, but in truth she actually saved and rescued me from my loneliness, which I might have suffered if she did not happened to be there. All alone lost in the woods¡­ I might have lived the day, but this beautiful possibility would not have existed. The feeling of being surrounded by people whom I can trust when asleep made me realise how abandoned I felt in the labyrinth for the year I spent alone, where no one knew me. I thought the outside world will be similar to that, but it was thanks to the kindness of Lu that I got to spend such a fantastic day.

    It''s all thanks to Lady Athena I was able to come to this magical place and meet such wonderful people. I am sure that I will find her soon. But now I needed to sleep, as I hoped that that Lu too would get some rest, because we were going to have a tough day tomorrow too.

    ***

    //////////////////// LUCIA - POV ////////////////////////

    It was just before the daybreak, I was about to open the door, behind which big sister Alicia was sleeping. I was so glad; when she allowed me to call her big sister and I could finally tell her something that which was precious to me.

    But now I was going to betray her feelings, I am such a horrible person. Even when I promised her that we will be together when she searches for her friend, I am going to turn my back and run away. Just the same as I did to my parents. I never turned away¡­ did I? Nothing has changed and I am still going far away from the people and village that I care about now.

    Grandpa and grandma who looked after me, even when I had no one and when times were so difficult. I had to do this, but I did not have the courage to open the door and face her. The closer I get to the door, the stronger and heavier my breathing becomes. The thought of losing everything if I did not surrender my life terrified me more than anything. What if that Apostle finds out that I ran away with her? With his power he could even chase and harm big sister Alicia and it will be all because of me.

    No¡­ I won''t let that happen. No one will get hurt anymore. Even if it means I have to keep diving in the darkness, my feeling does not matter any longer.

    I started running at my fastest towards the place told to us by the Apostle. Even if he asks me to serve him for an entire life as a slave, I will willingly do as long as he promises to not harm anyone and keep my village safe. Being a sacrifice means turning and giving my entire life to the person indebted to. It was an old practice in the demon continent, but still being followed now, we had no choice but to accept it; otherwise the strong would always crush the weak.

    I was just near the bottom of the foot of the chain of mountains which the Apostle described. I turned around to search for him and when I looked straight, a black figure was standing in front of me.

    "Whhaahhaa¡­" The Apostle standing in front of me made me scared. The terrified aura he exuded made me submit to him in a moment. I realized I had no say in the matter except to follow him.

    "So, those inferior beings finally decided to make an offering. Well weak people always know how to turn up a scape goat." The crow head was now laughing with his beak wide open in air.

    "It''s not like that; I came here to protect my village. I will do anything you say to me. I will prove to you my will is strong enough to protect my village." I put my hand on heart and as if listening to it said every word I meant from my deep within.

    The Apostle twisted his head and following up a curved smile towards left he glared at me in amusement.

    "Perfect. Purrfect. Purrrfect. That''s what I really wanted to hear. But this will power you say of will be the one which make will make it more the painful. Now come along."

    The Apostle did not move from his place and so I too stayed still, awaiting orders. But then the vision around me distorted and in the next second I found myself at a new place.

    Most probably it was one of the highest grade- space magic teleportation. So he is even stronger than what we imagined. To wield such powerful magic and aura, there''s no way we could have escaped his reach. But if I be a good girl just like mother wanted then I am sure everything will be fine. Even if I have to live a life of a slave, if it''s for the sake of my beloved family I will do it without a second thought.

    Looking around we were walking on a thin road and on both sides there was a deep chasm whose bottom I could not see. And in front of me was a hand shaped rocky platform, towards which we were heading.

    The Apostle remained quiet and I was unable to understand the purpose of our visit here. It didn''t feel like anyone could live here.

    As I reached to the centre of hand and was pushed to stand in between a huge circular diagram, thick magical bars appeared in a circular pattern enclosing me inside like a trap-rat.

    "Why I am trapped here? Please let me out." I shouted in desperation and confusion.

    The Apostle looked at me with a satisfactory expression on his face as if he was expecting a good show.

    "But didn''t you say you would sacrifice yourself, do anything, which means even putting your life on the line. So, we will begin the sacrificial ritual, without further ado. I hope this will finally fill His stomach."

    The Apostle flew high in front of me, as if escaping from something and started chanting some unfamiliar phrases I had never heard before. The platform below me started to shine with a bright red glow, as dust swept away a concentric and intricate magic circle formation appeared below me. With me at the exact centre and entrapped¡­ it felt all wrong. Was my life really being sacrificed?

    So am I going to die? Before I could proceed further or try to escape from the bars, the place started shaking heavily. But it did not felt like a natural earthquake otherwise I would have been able to predict it. But this shaking was caused by something from deep inside this chasm.

    I tried pushing and separating the bars, but just by touching them my hands got burned by the heat. But I did not take them away. Blood and steam started flowing off, but I tried pushing even harder.

    "Trying hard are we, but it won''t even budge. It''s a magic that is beyond a mortal''s reach. Now do what I say and give your life to me for the greater good. For that my Master can finally claim this world for his own. Now you will feel the wrath and sorrow you mortals and gods have given to us." The crow head then again flew away to the top of the roof.

    I did not understand what he was saying but I was going to die if I do not get out of it. I was certain of it. My hands were burning but now I could hear strange noises form the chasm, of something flowing. My ears were picking some heavy movement of something rising from deep underground. Even though I felt like screaming with pain, I kept my head in shape to not lose focus if I wanted to escape somehow.

    I tried to take a peek by bringing my face close to the bars and making sure it did not touch.

    Whatever it was, it was glowing as light itself travelled from bottom to the top and a yellow and orange mixture of burning fluid started forming a pool all around me. The heat was already giving me a hard time breathing. Probably the air was being used up by the lava coming from all the sides.

    I tried this time kicking the bars but to no avail. I kept on banging and again glanced at the lava ¨D something peculiar about it struck me hard. The lava was not flowing as it should have been. It was slowly but surely travelling towards me. Somehow I was attracting it.

    Within few moments I was surrounded by the lava as it slowly started jumping along the bars making its way inside.

    My breathing was still growing intense as if each exhale also took away some life out of me. Finally the bars were about to melt and when the splash of the magma was about to hit and burn me alive.

    I wanted to be quite in my last moments and die peacefully. But something from deep within me let out a loud howling scream reaching the skies as if forcing every bit of my life out of it.

    The next second I knew everything turned black and everything was wiped out in front of my eyes as the world became oblivious to me.

    Is this what happens when people die. I tried to open my eye-lids as hard as possible. But to no avail. My body was slowly but surely growing cold as my burnt legs and hands stopped responding to me.

    It was all over. I might be already dead. Will anyone feel sad for me if I disappeared? Obviously I won''t be able to make anymore medicine for the villagers nor serve the sweet dish grandpa liked.

    For the longest time everything seemed grey and endlessly stretching on forever into a dark cold sand desert. After losing my family and my birthplace, I escaped to a snowy mountain and then was caught in a violent snowstorm. Since then I think I have been stuck on that path and the same storm that swept away the happiness and peace from my life. But I had to live. Even when I had no hope, I had nothing of my own possession or my own power. But I wished to keep on breathing. To lie back on the ground for the first time and slowly fade away.

    But that everything changed when I met her and fake splashes of light started seeping in through bit by bit in that ice cold desert I walked alone. For the first time instead of a violent snowstorm, today it rained snow frost with a brilliant shine and a gentle touch.

    I was glad that I met her before dying. But now that I remember big sister Alicia properly, I never got to see her face. The mask she used to wear to hide her true identity. I wanted to at least know that before dying. I wonder how she looks under that mask, or maybe I just couldn''t figure out that she may be hurt underneath because she never took it off.

    I might have even gotten the chance if I went with her. I might have lived a happy and fun life. Being cared by someone else... But for my own happiness someone else might have been sacrificed, I just couldn''t bring myself to stay like that and turn a blind eye to it. As long as I am alive I don''t want others to suffer the same fate I had gone through. Everyone deserves to be happy and not to be dragged around by my own fate within which death dwells itself.

    So, it''s better if someone like me disappears from the face of this world¡­

    "Lu¡­Lu¡­" I heard a loud scream in that stale peace of snow that was going to finally bury my face under it.

    But as if the sound shook it off, voices and images returned back to me. The fast blowing wind passing and hushing into my ears. My hands and legs spread out only to reach and touch thin air. I looked around and I was probably falling. The hand platform disappeared from my sight and the narrow path through which I came was already melted down.

    But directly above me, the view that stood in my front. The rooftop blown away, as myriad colour of morning glory light illuminated the entire cave-like holding.

    Even though I was now falling at a great speed, I was not afraid. I was not sad anymore. Rather I was smiling and stunned¡­.

    Silver white hair like freshly fallen snow ¨D shining and beautiful.

    Spread out like the pure wings of the bird I heard so much about just like the one on which Sofes travelled. The light illuminated on a face I might have always known my entire life ¨C my big sister.

    The one who called out to me¡­.

    //////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume four for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 5 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 49 - [Bonus ] - YOUR FEEDBACK - PLEASE!!!

    Hello. Hello. Hello.

    It has been almost a week since I have released any new chapter. This will be also the very first time I am trying to speak to you directly.

    I am afraid to say that this weekend I have failed to write the new chapter which you all might have been waiting for due to various problems that recently cropped up in my life.

    And also that regular chapter upload will continue from 8 Nov. Also I have decided to upload chapters strictly every week, on Monday. But don''t be surprised if I myself don''t adhere to it.

    So, instead of wasting your time by talking here and there and as an apology gift (basically to reel you all up in further reading), I am going to tell you two points for the next upcoming chapters. We might get to observe half of the plot and the plans of the Zero in the next two chapters. (But what kind of Villain and (writer''s chemistry) it would be to really give out his plans to its viewers.)

    And most important of all a new character and one of the major to join our MC and will be now present everywhere ¨C "Regis" will be introduced. You can make any guesses to what kind of character she will be.

    Also I just wanted to have a feedback from you guys, where you can reply to any number of questions in their paragraph comments¡­.

    .

    Q1) Are you enjoying this novel and the story line as it is proceeding? (You are free to shower your praises if you feel like doing it)

    .

    Q2) Is the plot and character development enjoyable or not?

    .

    Q3) What''s your favorite and least favorite part of this story?

    .

    Q4) Is writing in POV''s to your liking or should I try third person point of view?

    .

    Q5) Which of the characters do you like reading the most and why?

    .

    Q6) If you met any of my characters, what would you say to them?

    .

    Q7) Are you enjoying the magical fight between characters?

    .

    Q8) Are the conversation between characters relatable? Do I need to adjust the length of conversation or the way of writing them in anyway?

    .

    Q9) Has any part of the novel hindered you from understanding the story line? ( Please don''t ask questions where you start relating the Greek or Norse mythology, its better if you keep it separate. I am already sure I told you from where I got the character names ¨C I visited a Paniki Cakes shop and noted down the names on all the birthday cakes ¨C that''s the real history and truth!!!!)

    .

    Q 10) Would you like to see one of your imaginary characters in this novels which might interest me in introducing them in my novel? (Just consider it like an audition and don''t forget to write their names.)

    .

    .

    I think these 10 questions will be enough to kill your time.

    Sorry again for putting up with this excuse for not uploading any chapter for so long. (through which I can get to read many of your comments.)

    Then again I think that is all I wanted to say for now.

    /////////////////////////////////////////////

    Note for readers :

    I have made a discord server community where you can join and discuss with your fellow readers and I will be there too. There is a very good reason for doing this that there is no reason at all. Since everyone was doing it I thought lets make one. You are free to join and leave anytime you feel doing it.

    https://discord.gg/WUGFUxbpbd

    You can copy it from the description/synopsis box.

    .

    Also,

    You can help me by rating my book on amazon. No special reason, it just might help me to get more sales. Just search the title of the book on amazon and you will find it there and can rate it.

    Thank you and may you enjoy the next chapter too.

 Chapter 50 - CHAPTER â€“ 3 : A SEEMINGLY BLEAK FUTURE

    CHAPTER ¨C 3

    A SEEMINGLY BLEAK FUTURE

    "Al someone just left the observation sphere I placed outside the village. Is everyone in the house alright?"

    My eyes suddenly winked open when I sensed a breach in the outermost observation magic sheet barrier I laid outside the village. Mother always told me that being careful is the way to survive in this world. But I still don''t get it, what''s wrong with people leaving the village at night. Shouldn''t they be free to do so if it is their home?

    [Monster inhabits the surrounding area. Leaving the village at night especially attracts monsters if they go beyond the village''s monster repellent barrier.]

    I see that would explain things more properly. Huhh¡­Huh. I nodded in agreement with Al.

    Every time I seem to forget that this is neither the labyrinth nor my previous world. Danger looms everywhere and yet I find it strange from the very beginning. That people are happy and connected to each other. The more the danger is around; people tend to socialize the more, gaining trust and seeking the help of others. It''s nice for no one to be left out alone. Not when people are falsely misunderstood or considered useless and non-responsive to the calling are neglected and despised, because not understanding someone attracts suspicion and bad eye of those around you.

    [LUCIA. PRESENCE UNFOUND.]

    "What?" hearing that I almost jumped from the bed. I was not expecting Lucia to leave at night. Didn''t she promise me that she would accompany me and I was also looking forward to it? But then seeing her smile, I knew something did not fit right and she was still conflicted with so many things going around.

    No one¡­ no, not when this mask is on me. Even though mother told me that I should only show my face to people I trust, but I too know that before asking someone to trust me, I must trust them too. No matter how difficult it is to make someone trust me, it''s many times harder to put my own trust in someone else. I was not affected by the behaviour of my guardian''s in my previous life because I never placed my trust in them. From the get-go it was made clear to me that I had to look out for myself and that there was no place for me which I could call my own.

    But not when I think of Lucia, and I know that she is not the person who would take advantage of others ¨C not when she has shown such kindness to me.

    I must lay all the truth to her and then I know we can reach a common conclusion.

    ''Al confirm in which direction Lucia headed and I want to use evolution authority of my title.''

    [PLEASE SELECT TARGET]

    "Lucia."

    [Hey...hey. Are you sure of it. Didn''t we decide to only evolve into other races to gain more skills and replicate the strength of the strongest member of that race.]

    "That''s what I am doing."

    It might seem like a useless and not so worthy approach with an unjustifiable answer. But I will do it not because I have to but I want to.

    Lucia who too lost everything at her age, unlike me who shut herself down and lost all sight of things in front of her. She instead broke through the same walls I never thought to cross over. The kind of person I aspire to be and the strength I seek to overcome all sadness and that stagnated pain.

    But more importantly it is because I want to understand her better.

    "Because she reminds me of someone¡­ I might have¡­ forgotten¡­" a feeling of guilt drenched heavily on my heart as I heard Al''s voice and at the same time white webs swirling around my body spinning into somewhat like a tornado.

    [EVOLUTION STAGE : INTIALIZING]

    [BEAST ¨C LUCIA - SOUL CORE ANALYSIS COMPLETE]

    [SPECIES EVOLUTION¡­.. IN PROCESS]

    [GRESSUS SYSTEM ¨C CODE SET-UP]

    [CODE ¨C LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE ¨C AUTHORITY GRANTED]

    [SPECIES EVOLUTION COMPLETE]

    [RACE : HUMAN ¡ú BEAST]

    I was now flying towards the direction in which Al told me Lucia headed. I know she is quick on her feet, but what is bothering her to elope from the village without a word. I don''t want to have a sad and waiting goodbye like this.

    As I was using my search field to look for Lucia, I heard a huge explosive sound coming from the range of flat mountains directly in front of me. A tremendous increase in the dark magic in the surrounding I had never felt such waves before. But the next moment before I could even process what happened light faded as the top layer of the mountain caved in. Turned out that the mountains had a huge cavity inside it.

    I headed in that direction at my maximum flying speed hoping that Lucia would too try to reach the same place on hearing that huge block rock displacement and also I wanted not to think of Lucia being caught up in that disaster.

    It was worse than I thought as I looked from above levitating at the topmost point of the open mountain. A huge hole presented itself freshly opened with hazy black fumes escaping from the top.

    The region above was a mesh, but the bottom was filled with erupting lava. Could it be that a dormant volcano suddenly became active. But it does not seem to be natural, as I could still feel dark magic surging in the area.

    AL suddenly sent me a chill down my spine as I looked below, noticing a small figure with brown hairs and two sprouting ears freely falling unconsciously. Without wasting a moment in trying to recognize that person, I throttled myself downwards, ignoring all the falling debris, hot fumes and erupting lava.

    "Lu¡­wake up." My voice seems too thinned out by the past moving fast wind as I never tried to scream before.

    But this moment to save someone dear and important to me, I had to try to scream to let know others and myself what I really wanted.

    "Lu¡­Wake up. And grab my hand."

    Closing my eyes I screamed once again, not knowing whether that voice would reach her or not.

    As my eyes opened again I saw Lu looking right at me with a depressed and surprised face. But even in that moment I could feel the happiness she emanated on seeing me which she expressed through the warmth of her hands with which she was firmly holding mine.

    ***

    ///////////////// LUCIA - POV ///////////////////

    That voice, that silhouette, and that dress, why ¡­why it is that everything matches her and yet I find her so close to my sister. Those white outspread shining white hairs, even the fox-ears and tail is similar to mine.

    She appeared so beautiful and extraordinary without that mask. I wondered would my big sister look the same if she was alive right now, because the person who was trying to save me right now was not her. It was Alicia¡­ my big sister. The one who promised me to be together.

    Even when I thought I was about to die¡­ it doesn''t matter how or when she came. But she did and all because of me. I don''t know what happened that I am falling to my death, but holding her hand gives me relief that everything is going to be alright.

    Her voice was so innocent as if it belonged to a baby. Her ears twitched with all the magic surging in the area and her tail swept over and over like a broom as if she was unable to control it. She reminds me every time of a newborn child who just now came out of their shell whenever I look at her.

    She suddenly pulled me towards her as I was now onto her shoulders from the front grabbing her slender waist; she tightened her grip over me shifting me towards her right.

    "Lu, hold tight. I think we should leave."

    "Huh¡­leave¡­but how." I couldn''t understand how we could escape this fall. Within a few moments we were going to crash with the exceedingly hot erupting magma that even melted the rocks which was holding it as its vessel.

    "¡­Right about now."

    Before big sister Alicia''s words could reach my ears, our bodies blew in upwards direction at a terrific speed. And within a moment we were standing still mid-air above the mountains, with no land to speak off below our feet.

    I have always dreamed about flying before, but this feels even better. Somehow, I was not afraid of the heights this time, otherwise I usually avoided going near to cliffs and high off places.

    Incredible this is amazing. That''s what I really wanted to say out loud.

    But even amazing was the person holding me as bright colourful rays of the sun came crashing on the landscape as it gracefully dawned on my saviour''s face, while the lush green forest greeted it by drenching itself in its golden-yellow colour. I don''t'' know whether she is really a beast human or a human now with her appearance, or is that just an illusion I have cast on myself.

    Or how mysterious this all seems right now.

    But her eyes were so beautiful that it made me stop thinking about all the dreadful events I just passed through. Right now I thought I could get my all feelings out if she was with me. Every time I looked at her face the more attracted I felt towards her.

    "I really can''t stay in this form for much longer. With all that heat¡­ this body really is very sensitive to surrounding changes." Alicia spoke in a distorted and uncomforted speech as she tried to curl up her body and stop it from shaking. She for the first time realized what it meant with beast humans having high sensitivity towards magic and all kinds of stimulus and she being not accustomed to it from birth. Her body was excessively heated up with the steam swirling around as her breaths got heavier, she still couldn''t control the sweeping movements of her tail. She finally decided to return to her human form.

    "I am sorry but can we talk about this later." Alicia said to Lu, who was now looking confused when the ears and tail of her turned into white thread like structures and disappeared into nothing.

    But maybe I was too much soaked into the happiness again, when strong gust of winds flew in our opposite direction stinging us like invisible needles thrown at our faces.

    A black figure emerged in front of us maintaining a certain distance¡­ was it because of big sister Alicia. It had a frustrated look on his face and at the same time was puzzled to look at big sister. She on the other hand stood expressionless with her gazes set on that being as if seeing right past him. For a moment I thought she didn''t even considered that being important to not even notice its presence and its glaring looks.

    "Damn you beastlings! What did you do to the unsealing altar! Now this disaster¡­ it''s going to happen all because of you."

    What is he talking about, didn''t the place got blown up on its own, even big sister came after the explosion so she didn''t cause it or would know anything about it. So, why is he blaming me?

    "It doesn''t matter even if that mighty avatar goes berserk when he arises from his slumber the mortals shall face his wrath and you will burn with him. But it hasn''t been a loss either; surely my master will be exhilarated to hear the good news. Indeed you have proved to be the best of the best sacrifice and have served your role. We finally have traced it down and every key will soon be in our grasp. Now I will watch as I see your demise and take the trophy for myself." Saying that the apostle left, but big sister wasn''t looking or worried about the absurd things he said to us.

    But her focus was below at the mountains which were almost filled with lava to the brim and with a sudden explosion, lava bursted out as the earth shook fiercely. Even though in air I couldn''t feel the tremors but the moving land was more than enough to strike fear in my heart.

    I was now tightly clinging to the arm on which I was resting then. I did not have the courage to look up and face her after what I had done. Maybe she removed her mask because she trusted me with her typical secret¡­. But I failed her. My grip was loosening up as my own strength departed, I felt lifeless from the inside. Something did not set right with my body and it felt so hollow and yet I felt restless at the same time.

    Then I realized what big sister Alicia was waiting for and what that Apostle meant when he said we would have to suffer a gruesome death.

    The sight was just so impossible when the mountains suddenly appeared to rise up from the ground, the flow of lava opening several channels as black smoke radiated out from the towering giant. Hands of black rocks mixed with red-hot fluid and strong leg-rocks emerged out of the ground as the mountain being pulled it out of the huge depression which was now left on the forest.

    The mountain was somehow alive as a huge roar from a mouth shaped opening which appeared to be its head decimated the entire front-forest area just with its breath. But somehow we were unaffected by the wind as a blue colour thin light sheet levitated in front of us.

    I looked at big sister who just took a deep sigh as if unaffected by the overwhelming disastrous site of uprooted giant trees which could easily withstand against a great windstorm and a mountain size monster that went beyond all imagination and logic. The only thing I could muster up to say was,

    "¡­We need to run. Please, take me away fr¡­." I once again succumbed to my weakness could not speak any more. Was it me who was stopping myself from speaking any further.

    "But if you just leave like that then that thing would surely destroy your home and your family."

    "But¡­ if we run away together with everyone''s help¡­" I tried to answer big sister''s question in haste without thinking. The golden fiery dust was already messing up with my senses and making my nose and ears uneasy. I tried to close my ears frustrated with my own thinking and resolve to live happily with people for whom I care about, but their feelings were now betrayed by me.

    "Don''t think too hard, just tell me your wish and I will make it come true." Alicia called out to Lu who was not aware of her surrounding which had now changed to the ground location somewhere safe and far away from the catastrophe. The monster still hadn''t resurrected properly as it was still taking shape with loud booms of volcanic eruption disturbing the ecosystem of the forest. The bellows of monsters and animals and their frightful runs as they chased themselves out of the village. I was scared as I realized people around me were always pushed to danger and yet someone was asking my wish.

    But at that moment when the question sprung up which I wanted to hear for a long time every noise and perception had faded away. The explosions, the cracking of the earth or the screams of animals from the ends of the forest nothing was clear to me. It was as if time had refused to move for me and it won''t budge unless I stated what my heart desired. That I still wanted to live and stay happy and most important of all free from this curse.

    "Then I want everyone around me to be safe and happy. That''s what I would wish to come true." I slowly whispered hoping no one to hear, clutching my teeth after the absurd situation I have pushed everyone in. Had I not been swayed by the false promises of someone, this would have never happened in the first place. I should have just done what everybody told me and then¡­ and then¡­

    "Then I will make your wish come true." As big sister Alicia was about to complete the sentence a huge boulder half melted in its own fire came crashing on us. For a second I thought we were done for but that blue shield again appeared out of nowhere and protected us. Its colour was akin to the bright sky which was now drenched in the colour of blood and fire. With several fire boulders raining from the sky it was evident to say that we had angered someone from among the Gods themselves as the Sun was itself out shadowed by the redness of the catastrophe. So how can big sister keep her promise, she must be saying that to keep me relieved after what I have gone through. But that''s enough she don''t have to go to such lengths for someone like me who brings misfortune and calamity in other''s life.

    "Lu, it''s not safe here. I know you must be worried about the villagers so I am sending you back to Eirin village. Evacuate them and take them far away from here." She smiled at me as if everything was just going to be fine.

    "But what about you big sister¡­" before I could perceive my own voice reaching to nothing, my view distorted and before I knew I was standing in front of the wooden gate of the Eirin Village.

    ***

    ////////////// EIGHTH APOSTLE ¨C CORVUS - POV //////////////

    Everything was finally going according to the plan. The last sacrifice accepted the end of the deal by promising to offer their life on their own accord. The sacrificial ritual required young maidens who would willingly present their mortal bodies to lift up the seal and be consumed by the eternal flames of the heaven that binds Him.

    As per Master Zero orders, I was asked to uplift the seal over a demi-god avatar sealed in this forest during the Great War. According to my calculation and the procedures of sacrificial rituals I needed exactly eight mortal young girls for my purpose. By serving as their guardian and at the same time threatening their existence by my tamed monsters, I was able to get through the seventh line, but this eighth sacrifice¡­.

    It doesn''t matter why¡­.

    "Because I can''t believe it? It''s just too amusing. Who would have thought that I would finally find one of the living keys here? It''s absolutely Purrffect."

    I am sure, that I saw it and it was no mere coincidence. That would also explain why she is still alive and the explosion.

    Just when that beastling was about to be consumed by the flames and being subjected inside the ritual field she had no way to escape, a black shadowy miasma emerged out of her heart and surrounded her in a protective black orb. The sky-piercing light that concentrated and launched from it blew up the mountains'' top, magma and the ritual altar. Fortunately I was able to escape otherwise I won''t have survived the outburst either.

    But now that human with white hairs has appeared who was able to wield flight magic and took her away. No matter, she is not someone special as her level was too low with no skills to speak off and no special magic aura to be felt around her. They won''t be able to go too far in such a dense magical area which would probably affect their magic spells. Even my own magic is being suppressed and being sucked to uplift the seal over the avatar. Even if the ritual is incomplete the black poisonous miasma was more than enough to alter the sealing spell and forcefully resurrect the demi-god.

    All I need to now is collect my reward from the pile of corpses that would be laid waste by his anger. Even though I have failed to control him, he would be out of his mind and destroy everything in its sight, while I watch from far.

    Nothing less would suffice, as for the beastling¡­

    I have felt that power before, from one of the keys that Master Zero hold dear. If I think what it is then, she surely must be the "CURSED CHILD."

    I must present her to master either alive or dead.

    ***

    /////////// ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN - POV /////////////

    Now then that Lucia is safe and so would be the villagers after they evacuate. I can freely take care of that thing now. A strong magical aura now surrounded me as I tried to negate the effect of the skill through which the mountain monster tried to absorb her magic reserves. Until then I had been avoiding it by suppressing my magical aura that everyone radiates, but now to deal with such a monster just the very next day after coming out of the labyrinth. This world is really not safe and has more to offer than I think.

    On using analysis it turns out to be a demi-god and I am sure I have defeated some of them in the labyrinth. Surely this one won''t pose a problem but some of its skills are really difficult to tend to.

    I was hoping for a nice Sunday morning walk with Lu, even though I don''t know whether it''s a weekend or not. I wanted to learn more about the ways of people living here from Lu. Not having school makes it feel like a Sunday everyday either way. And what I get in return is a walking disaster and psychotic bird brain who wants to hurt Lu and dispose of all the villagers.

    But I am going to make them pay every minute of it with interest served. For starters that demi god needs to know that blacking out the sky and deforestation is not a good afterthought or a heroic site to glance at as a measure of someone''s power. I can blow the whole forest area too with a single wind spell of my own invention too, just so it knows.

    Activating flying magic I went above the surface of greenery formed by the top of the dense forest, and fixated my gaze at the demi humans. The next moment something blinked in the sky and a trail of giant fire boulders haphazardly were heading towards the entire mountain region. To extend even further to the village''s perimeter.

    "That''s not a good sign, now is it¡­ this monster has no regard of its opponent. Nothing like the monsters of the labyrinth who would do anything to crush their opponent."

    This one was going on attacking things mindlessly. Wait! Is it possible that he is not in control.

    "Al is any form of communication possible with this being."

    [NEGATIVE. THE SOUL OF THE BEING IS CORRUPTED FROM ABSORBING TOO MUCH DARK MIASMA. AFTER THE SEAL FORCED UPLIFTMENT, NO SIGN OF CONTROL HAS BEEN INFLICTED.]

    So it is doing all this purposefully. Well a monster is a monster. Saying that several of the meteors from the sky was about to hit the surface now. But suddenly in mid-air their trajectory was stopped as they blasted into fine pieces of finally chopped debris falling to the ground.

    In this meantime I took the trouble of placing my world ¨C severing webs mid-air as I myself stood on it.

    It will probably help me to fight the monster at the same height and keep the place safe too. Even though my threads were thin to the point of not being visible, I exactly knew where they were as I started running in the direction of the monster which was not far away. It had still not spotted me and looked upset with the frustration and anger it displayed in its deep loud cries. It couldn''t even speak to show its remorse.

    This world is not its place to begin with and even if it did die it would just return back to the place from where it came ¨C the divine realm. Pretty easy for their life, but harming others like Lu for their own fulfillment is simply unacceptable. Not like I am interested in the affairs of a nefarious being sealed away with the banner of ''do not touch''. Why can''t people just seem to follow the guidelines and act responsibly?

    Just when I was near the foothill of the demi-god mountain monster, it was probably trying to free its hands and legs from the chains attached to the ground. Was it simply restraining it and the seal which that bird brain was talking about was not broken properly. Then that would make it an easy target.

    [BLACK FLARE]

    I simply did not wanted to waste any time and return back to Lu to see that she is really safe.

    A thin trail of black fire caught on my webs as it intensified further on the entire network laid around the monster forming a mesh and the next second I blew up the magic inside the webs to intensify the flames with outburst of magic and act like a land mine of continuous strings.

    BOOM. BOOM. BOOM.

    More than hundreds of explosions set off at the same time around the mountain monster; it was now burning over a black fire as for the giant dust smoke trail blurred out my vision. I properly made a landing on the ground merely summarizing the fact that everything is over and hoping for the red sky to clear. I just wanted to enjoy a fine summer morning, which I couldn''t back home.

    As the smoke screen cleared out, there laid a rubble of demolished huge rocks and flowing magma which I thought was about to disappear any moment being engulfed by my usual gluttonous black webs.

    "Huhhh¡­ why isn''t anything happening." I said as I tilted my head to my right in confusion.

    Another shaking of the ground almost set me to fall, when a suddenly large cavity opened on the ground and everything fell inside it, forcing me to take shelter in the skies.

    From within a large drumming sound of clashing stones and the burp of a liquid continuously being pulled out made me anxious. A formation of red light blinked from the depths and out of it rose another giant made out of black rocks and overflowing in a red liquid like a grilled meat stake simmered in a special exotic sauce. Why am I thinking of food even in this situation, it doesn''t make sense, unless¡­

    "I am going to miss my breakfast now." Looking at that sturdy built and the figures of monster I am used to - I was not surprised, but at the same time couldn''t feel but correct my comparison that the stake would be probably ''burnt''.

    "So long. So long. This humble one being finally free from the seal the Goddess of Purity placed on me." A loud muffled voice erupted from a small opening in its lower head like a pouting mouth and every time it opened, some amount of lava flew out of it and fell to the ground almost melting it to several depths.

    "¡­So, it can speak now." I said in amusement as I took out my fan and with a single blow of it I twisted the wind direction and sent all the black smoke away, making a clear view between me and the Him. Maybe...just maybe new doors have opened.

    But right about now, why it suddenly started speaking. I tried to compare the picture from before and after only to find that except for its larger size and¡­and ¡­ those metal chains everything turns out to be the same.

    "Crap¡­Crap¡­Crap. Did my new magic attack just made it break free from its seal completely." I again looked up and the monster was trying to move freely as it was collecting magic power from the surrounding. There really were no chains. So it''s really free now and the reason turns out to be¡­

    No. no. no. did I really help a convict from breaking free from its chains. So am I a part of a scandalous escape event now myself, shouldn''t a sealed monster rampaging be criminal of some sorts. But why time to time I have to remind myself that there is no police in this world so everything is fine.

    I turned left, then right and again left. Probably there''s no one watching.

    "You are pretty good to break free on your own. HAAH." I said out loud with a straight face trying my best to fake whatever happened here and bury it from where it originated.

    The monster who was now drenched in the overwhelming magic by absorbing it from the trees and air turned to the voice, whose source was me. Probably I wasn''t affected by its absorption power, because I was restraining my magic flowing in my body.

    "Huhhh¡­so long. A human!" A muffled voice akin to an old man was now aimed at me.

    The colour in my eyes faded because in the next moment I succeeded to catch my target''s attention, and here I thought that I could be sneaky in my strike. I tried to look here and there, avoiding direct contact with its eyes, to which I would most probably be appearing like an ant. Not that there was anything to look at in its hollow empty eyes from which tears of lava seems to flow continuously.

    "Haahaaa... you amuse me human girl. To meet a beautiful maiden right after my resurrection is quite a sight."

    "Really." I was amazed to see a monster with a rational mind with enough intelligence to have taste and interest in things. If that''s the case then we can surely talk and ask him to stop. I really don''t want to fight if I can avoid it.

    "For that I happily announce and bestow upon you a painless death."

    Before I could speak anything a heavy punch from one of its huge fist came flying, striking with a direct hit sending me flying off from my trajectory as I crashed on the land dragged several hundreds of meter away.

    I was able to stop the impact by covering my body in the blue barrier, but the hit still hurts. I see so it was a usual fighting tactic, to set the course of conversation in another direction by complimenting someone and then make a surprise attack after someone''s guard is down. I swear I will never fall for that trick again.

    This time maintaining my distance I came flying towards him.

    "Impressive for a human to survive that."

    "Why did you attack me? You are free now so stop harming the people who live around here." I shouted at him, to make sure my voice reached him.

    "Surely, I would get rid of them too, after I see your mortal self dead." As he ended his words a storm of fire blew out of its mouth which tried to engulf me from every direction. But that kind of half-hearted attacks won''t work on me anymore as I opened my fan and swinging it diagonally with adding wind attribute magic to strengthen the swing the flames were dissipated.

    "Why are you doing this? Please stop, otherwise someone might get hurt." I tried to make him stop again. I am not like a mad man who was confined for getting angry on small things and goes on killing and damaging stuff. I probably won''t unless I have to.

    "You might not be an ordinary human to wield magic with such efficiency and delicacy. So this humble one will just tell you before you die, that I have to get this world rid of every mortal and bring this Great War to its final end."

    "But the Great War has already ended; there is no need for you to continue fighting." I did not move a bit even though he just threatened to what I was asked to protect.

    "Hmmm¡­ if that''s the case, then it just means that this humble one can slaughter anyone. Surely, mortals disgust me with their low value and weakness but still dare to live on the lands where we Gods were supposed to tread and made it impure with their savagery, greed and hatred. Detestable creatures needs to be wiped from the face of this world and I will be right at it after getting rid of you pesky human." The demi-god without wasting another second launched another punch at me.

    But before it could even reach my proximity, his rocky arm suddenly cracked with hot steam - letting off from the crevices and with a blast turned into dusty smoke.

    "Well, that would make it even more easier, if you have no reservations to change your mind, I will get rid of you first." I said to him holding my fan pointing its blade in his very direction, announcing my very own rebel against his ideals that sounded like an old man''s final words who fancy for humanity to perish just because he couldn''t land a fianc¨¦e in his entire life.

    "You dare say that to a humble one like me." The demigod was totally offended by the open disclosure of Alicia''s absolute defiance.

    The next moment Alicia launched several fusion balls at its body from all directions, while the demi-god quickly went for defense blocking everyone one of them with his knuckles. To the extent of using its own body as a shield. Whichever part was damaged it quickly healed and replenished his rocky hand from the stones on the ground. Earth was his turf, no matter in what way I saw it.

    I was at complete disadvantage. Black Flare had already failed because of its magic absorption skill. As for my freezing spells its area of effect is small. It could easily break free from my spell if it increases its heat or break off the body part affected by the magic.

    There were no chances of anymore negotiation; I didn''t want to waste my time complaining about not being good at that. The poisonous gases and its acidic fumes were only damaging the morning glory flowers and the crops grown by the villagers. If its siege went on for long and it went for another aerial attack I don''t know whether this place could even remain habitable or not.

    This is supposed to be someone''s home, and not because of my mistake I want for it to vanish. Because¡­

    It would be just too bad to let my chance pass to use my aural arts at full power, which I was not allowed to do at my own home. To stop further damage I need to defeat the enemy at the same time maintaining the forest in its former condition.

    If I use to form a domain by using magic power along with my aural arts and not use my swords then the damage could be at minimum while at the same time maintaining the effects of the formed domain would persist and materialize in the real world too, instead of vanishing.

    I flew a distance fair enough from the demi-god to take a proper field view in my consideration. Condensing magic power with my aural arts would probably take much longer to activate so I need to avoid its attack for sometimes.

    "Suits you human to run away from my supreme prowess. Rejoice for I am going to show you my ultimate fire that would one day burn this world along with all the mortals to be damned for eternity for their crime of sullying this holy land." The demi-god suddenly started beating one of his hands at chest and the other at stomach. Honestly I did not find it a healthy habit for a being in flesh, speaking of hard stones is an otherwise.

    Flames were erupting from every spore of its body as its belly started to grow in volume amassing gases and being drastically combusted. Surely the final evolved and compressed form of that fire would be no joke. I had to avoid it at all cost but my preparations were done too.

    "Suffer human, for the wrath of my flames melt your sullen hearts." Saying that the demi god forcefully opened its mouth wide and a jet of golden spectacular light, seemed to blind everything from my vision.

    "It''s so sad that you never understood how difficult you are making this for everyone who cannot dry their clothes on a sunny day like this just because you cannot let go of your sad clouds."

    "ARANEOLUS Technique. Third Form. ICE CALAMITY."

    As light was restored, a bright sun hanged in the sky, while the cold wind of the heights seemed to shimmer with the white light being reflected form the ice land my magic technique had created. All and everything was covered with a shining thin sheet of ice.

    The forest and land, everything far and wide was encased in ice. But in front of me was a towering ice statue of a demi-god covered in a special block of ice - [ABSOLUTE ZERO] its power being amplified by being activated in the entire domain at once. From being resurrected and reborn as an immaculate crystalline icicle, I wonder how it felt in the inside. Well that would be the thought line of a villain and masochist, so I would just drop the afterthought here.

    But I can''t stop but feel pleased by my own new magic technique of combining [ABSOLUTE ZERO] into an aural art and materialize the domain in the real world. Mother and father would be absolutely amazed and happy to hear about it, at least I hope so. On second thought for imposing restrictions on me, I should delay this fact for now.

    This time I was completely sure the battle has ended but I couldn''t rub off this gaze on me even now.

    I had made sure that even the heat produced from its very core wouldn''t have been enough to melt the ice on it and any movement was impossible. But before any one spots all of this and the mess I have caused because of my one starting negligence I had to sweep everything under the rug.

    And that too Fast.

    With the snapping of my fingers, the ice cracked with a thunderous clap from the center and dispersed into beautiful shards as they twinkled and scattered the sun''s light, spread into the vast creation of my icy woodland.

    .

    .

    ///////////// MONSTER DIARY ////////////

    IFAISTEO {WORLD-DISASTER CLASS MONSTER}

    NAME : IFAISTEO

    AGE : ????

    RACE : DEMI-GOD PROGENITOR

    LEVEL : 7000

    HP :????

    MP : 980000

    SP : 700000

    SKILLS : [IFAISTEOGENESIS] [SPIRIT ABSORB] [SPIRIT DISPERSE] [IMMUNITY] [FIRE CONDUCT] [LAVA METEORO] [CROSSING JAB]

    TITLE : [THE PERSISTEN ONE] [PROGENITOR] [APEIRI IGNIS]

    .

    .

    ////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume four for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 5 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 51 - CHAPTER - 4 : CONVERGING PATHS

    CHAPTER - 4

    CONVERGING PATHS

    But why, why did big sister push me away. Is she really going to be alright as every muscle of my body felt inadequate in holding up my skeleton and aching to prevent me from thinking straight. I glanced at the horrid red sky and the blown away uprooted trees scattered all around the village. Even from the inside I could hear a loud commotion and screams of small children spurring up now and then.

    The earth shook again and with my balance displaced I was about to trip and fall hard, as a small black cushion supported my descend. I looked back and found a small hazy black fluid that protected me from getting hurt as it dissolved in the air and disappeared from my sight. I had no space left in my brain to process what I had to do next on my own. Big sister''s last words were to get the villagers out of here; surely she won''t try to chase after that giant monster that was just revived.

    If she can use long range-teleportation magic just like she did then or fly, she could easily escape any dangerous situation. It''s imperative that I inform the villagers and follow big sister''s lead. This time I won''t let anyone get hurt and I also need to act fast in case that Apostle being makes a return for my life.

    I took a high jump and slipped from a small opening a bit above the gate and between the horizontally placed logs. My physical strength has always been better than anyone around in the village and these things were normal for me. Even grandfather said that I had a special talent for body augmentation magic and heightened sense. But he never told me a reason for that, though he always pointed out that my father was a strong beast human and probably I have inherited my strength from him.

    At the gate of my house grandfather and grandmother were already standing outside while some old folks, guards and Mr. Blen too was standing there. Probably discussing about the tremors and the loud explosion we can still hear from this far.

    "Grandfather, grandmother¡­" feeling a bit exhausted I stopped to take a deep breath because I needed to be precise in explaining the situation so that we could act properly and quick.

    "Lu where have you been and where is our guest?" Grandfather threw a quick question at me.

    "Dear don''t worry us by suddenly vanishing." Grandmother quickly moved forward to get close to me and to look at some parts of my clothes which had been charred by the heat from the lava, even before grandfather could complete his question.

    "It''s alright now¡­ it seems that you have something to say, so take your time."

    "Grandfather the mountains to the north have exploded and has been causing these earthquakes and I think it would continue to do so. We need to evacuate with everyone before the effect of it reaches far and wide."

    "I see." Grandfather was deep in thought.

    He probably must have figured out that I was hiding something, but he also understood at the same time that prying further could probably cause hysteria and panic among the villagers. So he must have put further questions on my whereabouts and about big sister on hold and pretended to believe whatever I said. Thank you¡­ grandfather for understanding my predicament of not telling you and hiding things such as about the monster revived because of me that threaten our very lives now. But after we are safe from this disaster, I promise you that I will tell everything to you.

    "I can already hear the animals running away from the central parts of the forest. It just might be true that our village is no longer safe." Said one of the village elders, probably his rabbit hearing aid works wonder in discovering about shocks from earth and monsters approaching before anyone from the village gets to know of it. But his shocking and shaking body tells me that he couldn''t predict this because this was not caused by natural forces but set up by that person.

    "Maybe this land has really forsaken us after all. First it was the humans who drove us this far and now even Mother Nature is against our survival. I wonder what lies further in our fates¡­" Added another villager who was also the part of village''s administrative council.

    "Is there any chance that we could still protect the village by staying here?" Mr. Blen might be the only one who still doesn''t want to give up on this place. His father had always protected this village and when he retired, he passed down his duty to his son. Mr. Blen who was born in the Eirin village, and grew here, no doubt did not wish to abandon his birthplace but protect it even if it meant laying down his life and protecting its people.

    "No Blen. It seems that this village is no longer safe. Even the animals and the tremors which have left our lands and homes disarrayed speak the same. It is no longer coherent to stay or remain adamant and ignorant of our weakness and I as the village chief refuse to leave the lives of my dear villagers at the crippled hands of fate itself. This is no time to ponder when, why or how but we must keep everyone safe as our responsibility of being the elders and our calling to our people."

    While most of the villagers by now had gathered near our home awaiting grandfather''s order in their eyes they reflected deep respect as he tried to stir their deep emotions and love for the harmony and peaceful lives they lived in this village with their dear ones whether alive or the departed.

    "Samul, you will be the in charge of leading the people and help them collect the necessary items for their survival. Virian you will make sure that the escape route is safe by sending your scouts while Varian will assist in localizing the poultry and carrying of heavy rations and daily commodities. Blen I want you and your men to make sure that no monster comes near us during this time and secure the escape route."

    The immediate silence of Grandfather''s orders and everyone''s saddened face and depressed demeanour was soon broken by Mr. Blen. With his head held high and without a shred of fear showing on his face he stood tall, his hands clenched tight and his pantharian clan''s blood running high, he lifted his spear in a victory pose.

    "I will defend the people of this village with every length and power remaining in my arms and legs. Shielding this village from any catastrophe is what I was meant to do and even if it means abandoning this land a new Eirin village will be awaiting for us somewhere else which will be built into a new wonderful and beautiful place where my children and family can live happily and safe."

    I could see Mr. Blen suppressing his remorse by piercing his palm with his own sharp nails and resolved himself with a blood pact common to his clan''s traditions. One whose resolve should be of the strongest nature to protect the place after his father passed away, knew his own limits and made the decision that was befit for his family and villager''s survival. And not biased on some personal historical pride that cannot withstand and crumble at the heels of a real disaster.

    All of us knew if anything it was the hardest for him to abandon this village and yet uncle Blen reaffirmed his way of living to everyone and how proud he was of his birthplace.

    This village which I never once considered weak or torn off from the far and wide world is because of people like him. Other people who seek refuge in isolated lands whether in search of peace, abandoned, banished or escaped from the hands of oppressors. It was a one big happy family and being forced to leave their cherished homes which they worked so hard to built would be something hated by all. Regardless, what uncle Blen wanted for everyone to understand was that Eirin village is not tied to some land but lies in the bonds of the villagers to help each others in times of need and we can always return to or make a new place to call our home.

    "Village chief, we will see that every preparation are made on time and Eirin village would once again blossom into a beautiful village." Cried all of the villagers in unison as they left to see to their deeds to their final ends.

    I too entered the house to get all the important essentials and ration which grandmother and I put in our extra storage. Grandfather was overseeing and advising everyone''s work and before we knew it all preparation were done at a splendid speed.

    Within minutes a trail of two hundred village-folk comprising of about fifty families left the village in a single line like a cavalry of nomads in a sun- burnt desert and a fire-hurling sky.

    Within the next moments the tremors grew in magnitude as all of the villagers could hear the earth cracking and most of the houses demolishing in our village. But villagers instead of trying to look back still had a glint of light to survive this disaster and hope to return to their peaceful lives.

    But this was just the start of trials we were about to face, when after a few moments from the sky we could see huge rocks on fire heading in our way. Most of the villager''s took shelter under the trees and were being assisted by the guards. But there was no telling of how many of us could survive. As I looked up in the sky and saw the doom heading our way I once again made a wish to for everyone to live. And the next moment I knew all the rocks blasted mid-air and converted into fine trail of dust and smoke gas particles.

    Was my wish really herd and the next moment I realized that all this time I never had an idea to whom I was offering my wishes, when suddenly the picture of big sister Alicia came to my mind her dazzling figure and unique appearance burnt and imprinted by the rays of the bountiful sun into my memory.

    I wonder if I could again get a chance to tell what I think of her, but now I along with grandfather and grandmother with all other villagers continued to head to south-west.

    The tremors continued for a while but none of us had any afterthoughts or lingering feelings as our legs kept up with the pace and we had travelled far from where we once lived our normal lives.

    It was then when I felt that touch and it was not just me but all of us.

    At first it felt like a numbingly frigid chill at my fingers which continued from my foot to neck. Everyone''s limbs started to shiver uncontrollably as a gust of wind carrying ice and snow flew past us.

    Clack. Clack. Clack.

    There was no reason for it to happen. No explanation. No forecast. Nothing but it felt like ice age was upon us. As the green ground turned into solid ice, the trees, the leaves went ahead in time and then later jammed in that transparent clear frost.

    The air, the tree, the ground, everything that I had seen moments ago in an instant was encased in cold glittering ice.

    Everyone for a moment was worried, but maybe grandfather was already prepared for this because we didn''t know for how long we had to travel and warm clothes were distributed shortly.

    Putting on a long thick coat I exhaled white vapours which seemed to redden my face even further. Most of us even with the cold raining on us we were glad that the tremors and the shakings had finally stopped. It was as if the wind itself was blowing in our favour carrying a wonderful heartfelt-song along with its winds.

    But my thoughts were inclined and dictated further far away ¨D beyond this icy forest as I hoped for her safety. But seeing a giant towering icicle from this distance and then a sparkle of twinkling light particles seemed to make my worries uncouth for.

    ***

    ////////// SOMEWHERE IN NORTH ¨C DEEP IN THE FOREST ///////////

    "How did this happen? I never meant it to go this way." Said the Apostle in despair as he scratched his own head harshly to leave marks and pulled out some of his fine black feathers.

    How did the Avatar of a demi-god succumbed to a state of a statue of ice and lost. Is it because of that girl, could it be that she is hiding some secretive power. But I hadn''t seen any special kind of abilities in her appraisal. She didn''t even have any superb magic so to speak. It shouldn''t have been possible.

    Could it be that she had a magical artifact. But then how could we never know of such a rare existence that could freeze an entire forest in a blink of an eye. Such a thing should never have existed then or missed. I must inform the great Master; surely he is the only one who can handle all of this.

    All I wanted was to capture the cursed child, and get rid of every witness including that human girl child. But now I must make a retreat. Even if I have to face the humiliation of failure, I would be forgiven by him if I bring useful information. I must escape and survive.

    .

    Clack.

    .

    Suddenly, a cranking noise on the hardened smooth ground caught the Apostle''s attention. As he sharpened his eyes, to search for any unaccounted observers. Even after taking such extreme precautions, he wondered how he could be found so easily and just when he was planning a retreat.

    He heard the sound of unsteady footsteps echoing across the ice which for some reason were not in steps. Could it be that there are more than one pursuing him, thought the apostle.

    A girl in set of fine white clothes fit for the royalty of the most prosperous kingdoms came out from beside a bunch of tall wide bushes. Her beauty was meant to be behold and held at high esteem by any bystander or so he thought and these were some of the details he missed or seemed to have overlooked before.

    Alicia on the other hand who had located the person behind all these crimes, started approaching him, but due to her first experience of walking on ice she couldn''t maintain her balance. Switching off the magic flow between her and the ice sheet while also avoiding flying magic just for the one in an experience to skate or walk on ice, she regarded it as a bad idea and tried to over think it.

    Frantically pacing herself and to avoid the embarrassment to sully her first impression she tried and regained her flawless ready posture.

    "So, are you the one who was behind all of this?"

    Surprisingly the Apostle found her voice young that did not match her height or looks of a human who should be around fifteen or sixteen years age.

    "What are you hoping to do, even if you knew an answer? Tell me who are you?" The Apostle said without thinking as a result of his frustrated mindset.

    "As for my introductions my name is Alicia. What would be your name, should I call you Mr. Crow Bird." Alicia said putting her finger on her lips, hoping that she did her introduction right and to get a fervent good response.

    "That''s not my name. State your true purpose as I asked you to." The Apostle still tried to use a harsh tone engaging himself in a conversation and hoping to find some clues of the girl''s origin.

    "Then should I call you Mr. Bird Brain or Chirply. Or how about Crowncro. Mr. Crows Lee sounds better to me too. Hmph... Hmphhh." She nodded after feeling content over giving someone a name of her own choice. Alicia disregarding other''s thoughts on the matter ventured into her own fantasy world of naming and classifying things.

    "You have a very bad naming sense." The Apostle responded.

    "But these are the names I would like to use for having a crow pets I found recently." Alicia seems to have responded truthfully and yet the Apostle failed to see her innocent speech and even made her feel depressed over her naming sensibility, or so she thought.

    "What are you talking about? Don''t try to fool me and stray from the topic. Answer me what are your goals. Who sent you? Are you alone or is anyone else behind you." At every step he took the Apostle seemed to get angrier as the loudness of his tone increased after every word he pronounced in his eccentric tone.

    A curved sharp smile appeared on Alicia''s face as she tilted her head downwards as if hiding something.

    "Straying from the topic. It would do you no good if you are pretending yourself. So stop wasting my time. And if you would come clean with what you have tried to do with Lu."

    "¡­.Shhhh¡­who is that person you speak of?" The Apostle voice seemed to have calmed down as he tried to suppress his worries but the anxious look on his face kept deepening further and further as he couldn''t meet eye to eye with her, as her head was facing downwards. He was unable to access the thoughts of such a human who could still keep calm even in front of his raging magical aura.

    "Still playing the fool I guess. So let me tell you something if you are waiting for this." Alicia struck out her hand and from a small black distortion she pulled out a black curved stream-lined body which easily fitted in between her hands.

    "While having some playing around with that monster back there, I came across these birds, which I first felt so sorry for to be caught between my webs. So I transferred them to a safe place. But later when I found out that these were just some magic made familiars, I traced back their magic back to its creator." Alicia made some stroking gestures on the bird''s back but no one could feel its warmth reaching to anyone.

    The colour of the Apostle''s face seems to have whitened out as he saw two small birds in Alicia''s hands.

    "To think that someone else might be behind all this mess." Alicia''s voice deepened as she lightly pressed the small neck of the bird of magical constitution with her icy cold fingers and saw them as they dispersed into a black mist dissolving in the air.

    "I will kill you inferior creature for what you just did." He shouted gritting his teeth. The Apostle was about to leap forward with his magical output set at maximum and his claws overgrown from his hands, fully transformed and to gouge out the flesh of whatever it touched. He thought if he could reach her before she could activate her magical artifact, she would be totally defenseless. According to the Apostle for activating such a strong magical artifact surely required huge activation time, that''s why she couldn''t use it before from the start.

    But he stopped and he couldn''t move either, even if he tried to do so. His face was as expressionless as ever as if he could neither think nor speak for a second and all life had been flushed out of him.

    The frozen atmosphere between the two of them was blown away by the falling of some of his feathers on the ground and seeing them merely covered in ice and frozen like a showcase, the tension in him exploded as he tried to look front.

    Alicia lifted her head and seeing her glowing red eyes, the blood in his brain froze as he was overwhelmed by an extraordinary aura he never felt like before. Too strong even to look at the flow of magic his eyes strained and the only thing he could extrapolate was that its nuclear source was a little human girl.

    "Who are you or what in the world are you?" These were the only words the Apostle could express in his feeble state.

    "I have no reason to further answer your questions to a person who tried to harm Lu and a stranger at that. But how about you answer one of mine and I answer one of yours. That seems to be a fair trade to me." Alicia was back in her joyous mood after expressing her hostility if the apostle again tried to attack her and his fate tied to that action. She wanted to finish it all fast, wrap it up and return back to the side of Lu to ensure her welfare.

    With his senses returning to him and trying to stabilize his own condition with his own magic, he somehow realized what a big mistake he made in assessing the situation. The thought of her possessing a magical artifact was not well thought of, since it was made after making various adulterated assumptions based on his very own supremacy. The messenger birds he sent to his Master about discovering the location of the cursed child had now but miserably failed. Instead they were used to trace down his very own location.

    He had no options further left, than to follow her lead now. If only somehow he could survive he thought he could still make a difference. If he lives he would get to take back revenge on her with what she did to him.

    "Then answer me this ¨D what do you hope to achieve and what are you going to do to me?" The best way the Apostle thought to counter her now was to know what she really wanted out of all of this. Corvus since he knew he existed as an entity, always stayed among powerful people trying his best to make his own place and gain recognition. He knew for those who are powerful always are in want of something and willing to go to any length to get it.

    Their actions are always self-motivated and have hidden meaning. If only he could decipher that then he will figure out her weakness and then use that opening to corner her.

    "Now, now don''t be so impatient Mr. Crow. For starters why don''t you tell me who is behind all of this?" Alicia smilingly asked the Apostle which agitated him even further but he did not let it slide on his face. He needed to be cool and in possession of a calm mind, even if he had to act to try to throw her off her own game.

    "My name is not Crow. But I do have a proposal to make. If you make me your accomplice then I would provide anything you want and I would even ask for your forgiveness." The Apostle wanted for his enemy to be indulged into thinking that he really has no extra card left to play at his own advantage but to surrender to the victor''s will.

    "So you want me take you as a hostage but also a two-sided informant. Is my assessment correct?"

    "You truly are cunning to reach that conclusion yourself. So what do you think of it?" The Apostle was now laughing in his mind while holding a poker face upfront.

    ''Yes, take me as your hostage. Don''t think more. Purfect. Accept my proposal and I will give you everything you would want to know. Purrfect. And then when the right time comes I would backstab you, and make you suffer in my rage and see you die. Purrffect. Purrrrrfffect. This is what truly gives me pleasure to outwit my enemy and rise to the top. Nothing suits me better. A human girl can''t even come close to my genius, not to mention a child. This is so hilarious and exciting ¨D makes my day even better.'' Or so the Apostle thought to himself.

    Alicia after a second or two came up with a quick response.

    "Oh! If you don''t want to tell me and you won''t change your ways then I simply have no use for you and I find you to be more of a threat for me and those around me. Since I cannot forget the fact of you trying to hurt Lucia and I might not be as forgiving as you." Alicia said what she actually felt, since she didn''t know any better, than to do this.

    "What?" The Apostle realized that he couldn''t ascertain her nature. Or he rather doubted her recklessness or it was entirely something else.

    "Surely there must be something else that I could be useful and in doing so try to find your kindness." The Apostle made a final attempt to find her true purpose.

    "I see. Then how about you tell me the direction of the human continent." Alicia waited for a response. But the Apostle stood their silently. As if in his deep thoughts he had realized something important.

    Something which was amiss till now. A missing piece that would sit right between all the questions and the only answer to these.

    Gaining confidence he straightened his face, stiffening his thick neck, he said in a slanted tone.

    "You speak as if you actually don''t belong to this world."

    "Huhhh¡­ wait. How did you¡­" Alicia stuttered at the sudden question, which was sprung on her after so many years.

    "So, could it really be¡­" The Apostle was literally jumping out of joy to be accurate with his assessment.

    He couldn''t realise that there really out there was someone from another world unless¡­ they are a reincarnate.

    ''How could it really be, by far in my knowledge all the reincarnates were taken care of or had been handled by master? They had been from starting in our grasp, so how could it be that one was left out. Unless they have never been accounted for. The one who was thought to be dead for that useless weak goddess. To show up finally here, right in front of me. I have finally cornered her and if only I could add her in master''s collection as one of his pawns to do his bidding. He would surely be happy by my performance.'' Thought the Apostle to himself.

    Why hadn''t it struck him before? Her way of thinking. Her speaking habits akin to those reincarnates and then her unfamiliarity with this world. Every one alive here, knows ¨D what''s the difference between the demon continent and the human continent unless they have been either living under a rock or did not belong to this world.

    ''I have finally cornered her. She is now within my grasp because I know of her weakness.'' A chanced smile littered on his face as his thoughts leaked all over.

    "Wahaaaahhaaa¡­. I cannot seem to contain my rage anymore, so I won''t kill you at once. To think I was afraid of you until now. You all reincarnates are nothing without the power of your Gods and once you use their blessings you cannot immediately reuse it again. So that'' why you are avoiding a direct fight with me."

    "Wait¡­wait¡­" Alicia on the other hand who just wanted to talk and settle things peacefully, while also finding clues was dumbfounded with her secret found out. She still did not understood that the fact which was kept to be closed about reincarnates and gods being sent to this world would be known by a bird brain like him.

    For a moment there her eyes lit up thinking that he just might be able to help her find Athena quickly instead of just squandering her way around the world. But then her hopes shattered when the Apostle dictated another of his plans.

    "You must be the one contracted to that weak goddess. To think I was keeping my guard against you. But who knew that she was hiding someone like you this entire time. But there is no need to worry for me anymore. I shall repay you in full when my master brilliantly takes away that life of that Goddess and I would just torture her in front of you until I am satisfied by the look on your face." The Apostle passed a good laugh thinking that he was finally able to get a hold on the strings that would tie his enemy.

    However Alicia in response shook her head.

    "What did you say?" And a very rare expression appeared on her face ¨C one which twisted her features with displeasure, revealing her anger.

    "You shall die here and now you little brat, you have finally seen what I can do to you if you go against me, Spectre Expansion. Paraskina Alis." The Apostle activated his special skill and mastery over an art which among all the twelve Apostles he specialized in.

    Alicia on the other hand found herself in a dark space, which appeared to be unresponsive to her presence. Under a dark sky she was still able to see a small group of trees withered and rid of all leaves up to its last branch as if every apple that would ever grow on it would be poisonous to its last bite.

    "¡­Sachi¡­. Sachi¡­"

    In among those woods she heard someone calling out her name as she tried to run in her direction. Her eyes for a second their felt a heartbeat of their as she longed to see that appearance for a very long time with her very own eyes. But at the same time she witnessed two dark bloodthirsty eyes tall above the ground gazing at that person. A thin fog diluting her view.

    Those were not the eyes she was unfamiliar to, but had experienced those a very long time before maybe closer to her than anyone else. As she saw her only first friend Athena running in her direction, calling out the name she was associated to before her reincarnation. Suddenly the woods caught on fire of which flames surged high to reach the impenetrable night sky, while those blood-thirsty eyes kept on chasing after her.

    But all she could do was keep running too, trying to catch up with her, but her hands would never reach the person she cared for. Or so did the Apostle thought.

    But Alicia silently stood there, with her head calm as she saw the whole thing unfold in front of her. And the next second he knew he was pulled down by a superficial force towards the ground as he landed a head-fall, which disturbed his concentration and the illusion vanished.

    The veil of feint and trickery was finally pulled up from the show, as the Apostle shuddered in fear for the first time his illusionary arts failed him.

    But most important of all he was confused and unable to understand of how his illusions failed to charm his opponent, who should have been mystified and eternally caught in its temptation for the thing they longed for the most. While his body was still being crushed to the ground by an indomitable force, apprehending his action.

    But as the illusion disappeared, the force weakened and he was able to set himself free.

    "This does not end here¡­" Shouting that he launched a trail of hundreds of his magically enforced sharp black feathers he prepared beforehand, strong enough to even break a huge boulder into rubble. Dodging all of them coming from every direction would be near to impossible.

    But even before they were able to reach her close proximity they all turned into nothing by some kind of inconceivable black flames whose nature the Apostle yet again failed to fathom.

    "You just did the last thing one could ever dare to do to me. Trying to hurt the people I care about by falsifying and manipulating my own memories. But just so you know whatever strategy or tactic you deploy and have all the luck and miracle in this world on your side, you will never escape from me, because I can see everything."Seeming very pleased with herself, Alicia smirked at her own achievement of coming up with such a creative threat that she always read or thought of but could never find a use in her previous life.

    But still she was hurt and feeling the pain, the only thing she could think of was hide her emotions as she pulled out her white mask and put it on her face. She was unable to understand why she did it and from whom she was hiding things but she just felt like doing it.

    While the Apostle prepared to take her down anyhow by engaging in a close combat hoping that by now his opponent would have tired out after expending high reserves of their magic in pushing out of the illusion, even though it would have been an impossible amount to be possessed alone by a mere human body.

    "White Room." Alicia uttered. And the illusionary domain contorted as though some entity was crushing it underfoot. It warped and broke into some huge pieces of black glass as it made a thunderous cacophony, screeching under the magical pressure of an absolute power.

    The next moment Corvus knew for what waited for himself; he was immobile. He tried to move his head to look but all he saw was white. His head facing down as he was half knelt on his knees, no matter how much he tried, he failed to lift up his body. He wanted to cry for help from his master or call for his companions. But every time he opened his mouth his breath turned into shimmering white ice.

    ''How could an Apostle fall to such powerlessness, I refuse to succumb to such weaknesses to which my master made me immune to.'' Corvus thought to himself. But even after such strong determination and trying his best to break out by exuding his magical aura at full force to the extent of exhausting his life force ¨C every attempt failed when he felt a sharp grasp on his throat which paralyzed him.

    He was instead of being more than frustrated after his movements being restricted he was nonplussed and astounded by the fact that his domain was overwritten and a new one materialized by a human. Just forming one takes a lot of practice, experience and high level of magic control.

    It felt for him like all that awaited him was death. There was no reason, no answer. He couldn''t find or wish for one at this point as all sense of reason had been turned into topsy-turvy after this encounter. Thinking that there was not any left purpose he could serve his master a realization dawned on him.

    He heard some footsteps approaching him from high above as he could still perceive a long range of stairs going high up where even his gazes couldn''t reach. The only thing he was able to saw were the short legs of a human approaching him, but could not see her face.

    As it drew closer time stretched out like melted toffee. Finding a blue scabbard so beautiful form out from the accumulation of a blue cumulonimbus of light particles and the most majestic of swords he saw in his life being pulled out in a twilight¡­

    And the final realization that struck Corvus was that this was never a fight with a mere human of the mortal realm. Because¡­

    ''That isn''t a way of a human ©¤ to cower in fear of the strongest or run away in the face of danger but this was the way¡­ of a monster to sentence their enemies to eternal death. Wahhhhh! Damn you human¡­.'' Even though he wanted to say that the silence of the room was never disturbed by his voice.

    The next second a much sharper and vibrant white light raced through him as it cleanly wiped off his head.

    As for his final moments he was able to see a red glare, a pleasant smile under a mask and a trail of long stairs with a throne at the top that might have lead him to the higher realm he was once promised to ascend by his Master ©¤ as everything slowly melted into the whiteness of his eyes.

    .

    [YOU HAVE LEVELD UP]

    [YOU HAVE REACHED LEVEL 31]

    ***

    //////////////////////////////////

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : CORVUS

    AGE : 300 YEARS

    RACE : DEVIL

    LEVEL : 7800

    HP : 75,000

    MP :68,000

    SP : 60,000

    SKILLS : [DARK MATTER MAGIC LV 6] [FIRE MAGIC LV 6] [SELF REGENERATION] [SHADOW MOVEMENT] [CURSE MAGIC] [ADVANCED ILLUSIONARY MAGIC] [UMBRAKINESIS][TEMPER FEATHER]

    TITLES : DARK BLAKE, EIGHTH APOSTLE

    .

    .

    /////////// BOTTOM OF THE DARK REALM ////////////

    A figure in black cloak stood smiling in front of a wall with a shining pattern, akin to a triangulated huge key, radiating a silver light and as it reached under the long hooded cape which hid his face, only revealing the smile that would one give when possessed by the devil himself. But the surrounding and the element of the space only spoke of it being the devil''s home itself.

    "Finally, the Cursed Child has been born in this world, and after getting hold of all the remaining two Septian keys, the laws of this world will twist to my own desires. The curse of misfortunes that the curse child bears will surely bring him to my side."

    ***

    /////////////// OUTSKIRTS OF EIRIN VILLAGE ///////////////

    I tried to touch and slid my fingers on my mask wondering why I put it again as I teleported myself near the Eirin Village.

    Now I understand what mother really meant by keeping my identity a secret, and how this world is not a utopia but a foreign land where I have to travel alone and also where Athena is waiting for me or at least I want to meet her.

    He was able to figure my secret out and also might know about other reincarnates. Just what is happening in the outside world and how many years has it been since everyone reincarnated exactly. For me it has only been about three years and half, but I have no answer of how time stretched in the outside world.

    Or could it be¡­.

    Just because I am bad at finding directions, my secret was exposed. Maybe from now on I need to hide that fact, to keep my secret safe.

    I wonder why Lu and the others never pointed this fact out for me, or they were just being considerate and concerned about my welfare. I am glad I met such kind people as my first encounter.

    Since this was a chance for me to realise more about myself¡­ well then¡­ that''s enough of thinking. Besides, there''s nothing I can do even if I keep looking back at the past after all.

    But still¡­.

    I was thunderstruck at seeing what ended of Eirin village as I saw its remains. Almost most of the houses crushed and the land''s topography distorted. The crop fields crippled. I couldn''t do anything to stop the earthquakes and at the end I ended up freezing the entire forest and the village making it inhabitable. I don''t know how many months it would take to melt all this ice and if I use my flames, I might make the land infertile by taking all its magical characteristics.

    If only I had someone by my side who could fix all of this or clean up my mesh then that would really help. But is there really someone out there who could help me with all of this.

    I need to ask for their forgiveness because it all happened under my watch and I am responsible. I asked Al for Lu''s current location and headed in that direction. Maybe it was finally time I reinforce my search after hearing that Athena is alive but also about the fore looming danger. It would also mean that again my existence would bring her harm, so I still needed to keep my identity a secret.

    ***

    ////////////// LUCIA - POV ////////////////

    I sat on an almost round shaped small rock to take rest while most of us were exhausted since the road ahead was long. My mind still not able to figure out what to do next or how should I act when I meet with her again. Or will she really come to meet me. Or should I go back to find her.

    But what if we miss each other, and on realizing that we again cross paths and then again miss each other ¨C then the cycle would never end. I covered my ears to stop thinking any further but try to finally make up my mind.

    It was then, Grandfather approached me and taking his seat next to me and putting his hand on the back of my head, he spoke.

    "Lucia if you are conflicted about anything then you can probably talk to me, I am sure even if I am old, I can give you ample of advice after all I did not turn my hairs silver under the moon''s light."

    "But grandfather, your hairs has always been silver, and not because you gained excessive knowledge and experience."

    "Is that so, then my old age may not be keeping up with my memory. Haaahaa." Grandfather laughed for a moment while a small smile curled on my face too.

    "Grandfather¡­ how would you associate with a person who is willing to go as far as to risk their life to save you and yet you can''t find to do anything to repay them?" If anything it could be only grandfather who can help me in this situation.

    "Is that person you are talking about our guest?"

    "Hmmphh¡­" I revolved my hands haphazardly but grandfather only laughed, so I continued, "It''s just that I don''t know what to say to big sister Alicia if I meet her again. I have caused her so much trouble and she even saved my life. I just can''t decide what I have to do."

    "I see, you two have gotten pretty close in a short time. Then you should be honest with what you have decided and I am sure she would understand if she feels the same way. Probably if anyone is willing to go as far as risking their life for me then I am sure it is what makes them the happiest. And if you end up doubting their intentions then you are only hurting them even further."

    "¡­To make them happy. You think so. Would that really happen." I stared at my grandfather''s face, making sure that he isn''t just making fun of me.

    "Lucia if you remain too focused on the future you will miss with what''s happening in front of you. As your grandfather who wouldn''t be able to see you grow into a fine young woman, I would be glad to know that you would have someone in the outside world you can trust. I want you to find happiness even if the day comes when we depart and you would never have to see a day of sadness in your life."

    "I want to treat Miss Alicia well and keep her promise but I don''t want to leave you both. So everything''s a total mess and I don''t know anymore¡­" I again went into a trance on realizing what I wanted to have was impossible.

    "Then why don''t you not just tell her all of that? You both find each other inseparable then you can surely work out a solution. I don''t want you having a regret of a painful goodbye, with whatever you choose. You will always be our child."

    I glanced at grandfather for a moment realizing how old he really is, as I watched him scratch the bare skin under his overgrown beard and how he had always cared and loved me like his very own child¡­ no maybe I am his child.

    Suddenly I heard a voice rang in my ears, which grandfather did not seem to notice. So was I only able to hear it.

    [Lu can you come here, it''s just that I wanted to talk about something to you.]

    I easily recognized it as big sister Alicia''s voice.

    Without wasting a single second I glanced at grandpa, and affirmed my willingness to go. While he nodded his head as I saw him bask under the scant light of the sun.

    Maybe seeing him like this I finally realized what I really needed to say and what I wanted in the end or rather how I want it for all to start again.

    ***

    .

    ////////// ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN - POV //////////////

    I called out to Lu a little far away from where I spotted the villagers evacuating the city. I did not want to face anyone after having the guilt of what I have done to them. But if Lucia could forgive me then I can somehow lend them my hand and make up for my mistakes and troubles I have caused.

    As I heard clean fast footsteps and in an instant I knew who was approaching. But then suddenly my eyes could not follow with the figure in a red cape as she rushed in¡­ tightly hugging me. I shivered not because of the cold but because of the chills I received after she grappled me¡­ or rather it is a real hug.

    As I brought my hands close to her shoulders, or maybe that''s how it goes. I looked at Lu who was crying and smiling at the same time. I had never seen a tearful smile before. I thought crying was always meant to be sad but maybe it''s not all about that after all.

    "Lu it''s really alright. Everything is fine except for¡­." Before I could finish Lu suddenly wiped her tears off and tried to look directly in my eyes. As if asking me to do something first.

    Taking her gesture I again removed my mask in front of her as my hair colour returned back to normal but with my depressed demeanour, she must have noticed it after all.

    "Big sister Alicia from all the people in Eirin''s village and me I want to say thank you for saving us from that monster and prevent any sort of tragedy with our village."

    "But the village¡­ it''s in shambles¡­and it''s because I couldn''t"

    Lu suddenly held my hands which refused to accept her appreciation for me being involved in any kind of positive act.

    "No, the Eirin village is still one big happy family and it''s all because of you that no one got hurt. It won''t be long before we find a new place to relocate ourselves."

    "But you have to go through such inconvenience because of me in this harsh environment." I objected.

    "Even if you say that, grandfather had already prepared for every kind of situation in case for a permanent evacuation. See we all have been wearing winter''s clothes, since winter will be on us soon." Lucia raised her red cape close to her shoulders which reminded me of our first meeting. But I still had no way to know of how it would end.

    After a steady silence, finally broken by Lu herself, she folded her arms and circulating her hind right leg in circles, as if forcing herself to say something.

    "Lu if you don''t want to, then you don''t have to say anything to me."

    "Big sister Alicia... I am sorry. You went through the trouble of risking your life and saving me and yet there isn''t really anything I could repay you with. I am so sorry." Tears again sprouted in front of Lucia''s eye balls and I was speechless, but they did not harbor sadness, which I was sure of.

    "You don''t have to, because those were the things I wanted to do on my own, because I wanted to see you happy." I said to her, not knowing what to do next. I was in a dilemma whether to pass on to her a handkerchief or wipe her tears on her own. What if she didn''t like the way I do it. So I just made a white muffler out of my web-magic and put it around her neck.

    "This way you won''t feel cold." I said to her, and started looking in other direction. I did not know how she would react to the gift which I gave her as a sign of her hospitality and maybe the little bond we shared now after coming to know each other.

    "Big sister Alicia for a long time I wanted to tell you this that for you I have always found you to be the person I idolized the most ¨C Sofes."

    "Who is Sofes? I have never heard of him."

    "He is a person from the legends my mom used to tell of how he granted people''s wishes and made everyone happy. When you asked for my wish and it came true I couldn''t help but find you so similar to him. But you are still my big sister." Lucia looked so determined with those final words.

    "Yes, I sure am." I said smiling at her.

    But Sofes only sounded like a supernatural scammer to me. Its best to stay away from people like them, but then again if Lu wants then, I will be her Sofes.

    "Big sister Alicia do you have a destination in mind?" Lu asked with her face depressed again a bit and I could still understand someone''s attachment to their family. So I too tried to be honest, with my own terms.

    "Yes, just as I told there is still not a specific place, but I have to find someone, a friend who is very dear to me. I don''t know where she is or how she is, but I will do everything in my power to make it happen." I said to Lu as I tried to decide in which direction I had to head to.

    "I must really be a bad person, to break my promise to you after what you have done for me. But for now I still want to stay with my family¡­ and so I cannot go with you, not at least now." Lucia''s head was down, unsure, as she lost her composure and waiting for my reply.

    "You really don''t have to force yourself to do it. I won''t feel lonely I promise. And I want you to make as many good memories with your family as you can. But promise me that you will meet me again."

    Lu tightly clenched the white scarf I gave to her as finally smiled, which seemed to reflect in every refined and polished surface of the ice forest.

    "¡­And if someday when we meet again I would like to know more about you and travel the world along with you as your companion just as you are doing now."

    And that''s how our first encounter came to an end but at the end it did not take me much to realise that I had added a third friend with whom I would plan to journey the whole world.

    /////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE //////////////

    STATUS WINDOW

    NAME : LUCIA

    AGE : 12 YEARS

    RACE : FOX DEMI-HUMAN

    LEVEL : 800

    HP : 9,000

    MP :8,000

    SP : 12,000

    SKILLS : [WIND MAGIC LV 3] [FIRE MAGIC LV 3] [BODY REINFORCEMENT] [SPACE MAGIC LV 2] [WATER MAGIC LV 2]

    /////////////////////////////////////////////////

    STATUS WINDOW {VILLAGE CHIEF}

    NAME : ARKEL

    AGE : 85 YEARS

    RACE : FOX DEMI-HUMAN

    LEVEL : 500

    HP : 7,000

    MP : 8,000

    SP : 5,000

    SKILLS : [WIND MAGIC LV 2] [BODY REINFORCEMENT] [WATER MAGIC LV 2] [SOUND MAGIC LV 5]

    TITLE : SOUNDS OF THE MYSTIC

    .

    ///////////////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume four for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 5 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 52 - INTERLUDE : THE FATE OF THE CURSED CHILD

    INTERLUDE

    THE FATE OF THE CURSED CHILD

    "I am really fine, I will keep on waiting for her and one day we might just¡­." I said feeling a bit let down by the cool fresh breeze which seemed to have almost stopped blowing.

    "Cheeeer-up¡­Cheee" A soft purr like voice responded diligently to my swaying mood.

    "That''s a funny way to say it, but you are really saying that to cheer me up aren''t you." I responded to the weird clatter of the oblique lips.

    "Cheeeer-a-leee" the quirky voice kept on making the same set of abstract sounds, when suddenly a large group of giant eagles, five times larger than the ones on earth, took a jump on us.

    "Don''t scare us during our conversation like that¡­" I simply controlled the wind flow and send them straight up in a heavy wind vortex. I looked beside me and took a deep sigh.

    "That really gave you a scare, huh, Niboro."

    "Cheee-eee-ee-cheeee" crying that the being with a dark head, wearing a warm orange wide underpant and a brown skin, soon disappeared from my sight.

    "Wait¡­ I am sorry I gave you a name without consulting you. How about Robin, then, but that''s too common a name, don''t you think¡­ so I just tried to add a special twist¡­ Please come back."

    It''s no use. Maybe it can''t hear me anymore and in fact left. I have been for an hour flying at a normal speed matching that of the bird, who has been enjoying my good company, at least that''s what it seemed to me.

    As I dictated to him the things that recently happened to me. In the start it seemed that he was quite interested as it kept on increasing its cheering tone and started flying faster as I followed it round and round. It was just too excited and influenced by my oratory prowess that it couldn''t stand down any longer. Alright.

    According to Lu if I went straight in this direction which is supposedly south-east of the Eirin village then after crossing the ocean I would reach the human continent. While on the other hand, her destination lied at a perfect right angle to the south west. We couldn''t even travel for a bit together¡­.its not like I believe I will again loose all sense of my direction.

    This time I made a brilliant move, and marked the tree from which I had to just keep on moving straight forward. It''s just at the back of me¡­ looking back, as I turned my head¡­.its right there¡­

    Huhhh¡­

    I am sure, it''s just there, at least a moment ago¡­.maybe when the sky gets clear a bit I might be able to see it again. Honestly speaking, I think it''s all Mr. Niboro''s fault, if only he hadn''t been so enthusiastic about my story and distracted me.

    So I just need to increase my speed to catch up soon. After what that bird- brain had to say I need to meet up with Athena soon. I don''t have any information regarding my other classmates and what have they been doing up till now, but more importantly I also need to find out how that creature got hold of our secret.

    He did never tell me his real name though. Well I am not the type to force out an answer from someone, better to wait, than to keep on pondering or worrying myself.

    At least that''s what mother would say. But I just can''t stop tormenting myself with the question. It''s just that it is such a mystery to me¡­ and that''s why I need to be extra careful.

    The mask which I am wearing right now¡­ even though Lu wouldn''t like seeing me wearing it again. But I have to be pretty strict about it myself. I can''t let myself be discovered unless I know whether I can trust that person truly or not. At least that''s how it is meant to be. But I really don''t know, how to do or find people like that.

    Meeting Lu was a fortunate encounter, but what if I had met that talkative and nosy crow first. Well at least for now I would find nothing less suspicious than a flying person with no origin or identity to speak of. So I need to create myself one on my own. And I just happen to know what it should be¡­ and I would just have to count on more fortunate happenstance and encounters.

    But then again, that just might be me raising flags for myself, and later complaining about it.

    And then this feeling of drowsiness in my body, sinking in, I can''t hold myself steady any longer. I need to find a place quick. After a minute or two I chanced upon a waterfall and a small dry bank surrounded by tall trees. If not for my protective field which acts serves as a preservation and observatory sphere over my adjoining surroundings, then I highly doubt I would have been able to spot it even from this height.

    In the middle of the clear compound, I created a small tree house with a single room and a bed using earth and wood magic.

    I have trained as far as making a castle, but then again I probably won''t be needing one, not at least right now.

    I still fall asleep for a minimum of five days after I level up, while according to father my body keeps on accumulating magical energy and condensing it even further. So, I need to be careful that I don''t absorb too much magic from this beautiful landscape and render this fertile and scenic beauty to a miserable state of a dried gouged desert. If only I could instead visit here for a picnic with Athena but taking a nap in nature, doesn''t seem to be a bad idea either.

    I really wanted for Lu to come with me, but more important than me for her should be her family, right now. I just don''t want to be myself anymore, if only I can have someone by my side to look after me even when I am asleep. I would rather rely on a person to take care of me now rather than an ultra protective barrier which will cut me off from this place for the next five days.

    ***

    ////////// THE BLACK VATHYS THRONE ROOM ///////////

    "So, this is where you have locked yourself¡­and what this is about one of your servant Apostle getting killed." Akihiko took an offensive tone in his outburst as he walked on the sapphire rug, laid down from the huge mantle gate of gigantic doors up to the very last inch of the front legs of the throne.

    The throne''s huge size and uncommon structure was not the only thing about that room, but also the walls and the run-down pillars did not have anything new to offer to hook on an onlooker''s eye. That said, only an expert in the field of magic would be able to decipher at how amazing the built of the throne was. A researcher in the field of magic engineering would claim it as the breakthrough in discovering the most efficient way of channeling the surrounding magic and transferring it directly to the living systems of the people that inhabited it.

    That again said, such a technology, was still far from the grasps of the humans, rather all of the mortals because this place was submerged in the deepest parts of the underworld. The runes and magic circles inscribed on the walls and the pillars were not only a medium for channeling the dark miasma from the mortal realm into the realm of dead but also it was the one and only means known to travel between the two realms.

    Every tiny spot and a little rock that could be excavated from the room could be considered equivalent to a piece that could cause a magic boom if not handled properly. But this was none of the concern of the man with deep red hair and a scar on the face, that appeared to be the mark of a sword, which was yet to heal; who just showed up in the Vathys Throne Room ¨C once known throughout all the realms where the kings of the underworld would dare to take control over several of the world systems ¨C he entered unannounced.

    His question directly demanded an answer from the highest ranked figure in the room ¨C as one would assume of the being who inherited the throne itself. His long hands resting on the broad armrest of the stone chair.

    His eyeballs were static and his chest refused to move, even while breathing. One just couldn''t ascertain that the being reigning over the throne was even alive or not. And yet the overwhelming force, his mere existence exerted everywhere in the room was more than enough to make the impatient Akihiko to not over-step his bounds and get close to the Master he serves, called Zero.

    "And what''s your point? Running like a dog around everywhere and complaining about every little thing. I loathe weak minded people like you, who can''t even finish their own job without someone looking after." Kariba Chiyoda intervened before, anyone from the three figure could turn their head to Zero for a response, as their leader. Her voice showed utter contempt for the protestor but at the same time she seemed to be totally uninterested in that matter with her feeble looks as she carelessly twirled a finger round her twin-tail hairs.

    "I hadn''t asked for your opinion. And I am least bit interested in your power play games. So that is clear to you now, get of my way." Akihiko taunted Kariba who instead of standing just near the steps that led to the throne was now looking straight at him eye to eye. He found her eyes, as if they were thirsty for something, they would go to any lengths and pain to get hold of that elixir and satisfy that thirst.

    He did not wish to fight her. Even now when she just might have walked to him, she was too fast for him to even catch a glimpse. He had no doubt in his mind that if they both go all out, then he would be taking the short end stick of the fight. There was a land and sky difference between the power and abilities of the unique skills granted to them by their gods. Not only that her unique skill had already evolved once.

    That did came as a surprise to everyone who learned of this fact, but in fact the unique skill could be evolved even into a higher existence to the extent of calling it a godly skill.

    But at the same time he was not into the aesthetic of being ordered and played around like a damn fool would and getting killed.

    Not to forget this was quite an arrangement where two other reincarnates were still standing in the room, which was quite a rare occasion to occur. Since most of them only kept to themselves and their reason for joining Zero, in destroying this world and building a new one as we would desire.

    But he still found it strange, that such rare existences could be gathered in such short amount of time at one place and under the same power. Suspecting an existence of a third force, which tied all the thread and events that occurred to this day since his reincarnation he always was at odds with other reincarnates who followed him faithfully and Zero himself. But as long as he gets what he wanted, he knew this was the only place he could find it. This was the last place he could turn to. Because he had even closed and sealed away the final gate to his salvation and peace and that scar was the proof of it. using time for the scar and the wound he had succumbed to heal, he did not rely on superficial powers to soothe his anger or justify his cause.

    The other reincarnate included Sakamoto Sanda who spent the most time with Zero, discussing about a major plan that they even wouldn''t let others know. Though Kariba was unaffected, by all of this. Akihiko never figured out what she wanted, or why such a normal girl who was average at everything in her previous life as far as he knew landed up here in this God forsaken place.

    What exactly happened between she and her God? ¨C that they tried to kill each other. And even if she did, what happened to her Goddess.

    The next one in attendance and line to another set of purely sardonic and unknown origin was Hashima Katsuragi ¨C another rare hybrid monster race like Akihiko Totsuka. But unlike him he always acted high and mighty, as if belonging to a noble race that transcended all other existences. His own self clouded by an undeniable superiority complex to the extent of imposing it on others, sentencing all those to deaths who refused to accept it.

    He probably must have been here to report his success over the mission of stopping all types of communication and trade between demon continent and human continent by raising pirates. Otherwise, he doesn''t even responds during meeting summons or bothers to train and be actively a part of the plans. However Zero lets him do anything as long as he is told what to do.

    ''And these bunch of people think I am pathetic.'' These thoughts of Akihiko could not have been that far off the mark. But for those who knew their real side and the brutalities they have committed which might have out shadowed his very own sins.

    They were no longer humans, but monsters in human clothing. But even their pretense to act normal was so brilliant that no one would be able to catch a glimpse that they wanted to destroy the world, or rather they want everything in their sight they hated to be destroyed and plundered.

    "Indeed. Akihiko, it seems that Corvus is no longer among us." Zero responded in his icy voice which emanated no emotions, at least not what a human, or a previous life human would feel in the very least.

    "And what''s really the point. He was not that special. All he was good with illusionary spells and lifting off seals. He did not possess that rare of a quality or skill to make us worry. He was pretty weak even among us if you ask me¡­ I said good riddance. In my world where only the strong would get what they really deserved and be the number one¡­"

    "As if I would like to live in that world. But that''s just why I am concerned because Corvus was a Apostle. In Isleguard he should be powerful enough to take down any opponent and f his enemy is even an army he could use his illusionary spells to make every soldier slit their own throats in despair. So I want to know who did this¡­ because they would surely be a hindrance to our plans. And anyone who stands in the way of my goal, I will strike them down." Akihiko pushed back Kariba at her shoulder as he started walking towards Zero showing signs of pure hostility, while totally ignoring the murderous glare Chiyoda was passing to him. He still knew Zero was hiding something very important to be this calm and relaxed as if nothing had happened.

    "Corvus did manage to complete his mission, by being a sacrifice and paving the way to the awakening of the Cursed Child." Zero said in a polite tone as if he was not at all affected by Akihiko''s defiance to his order.

    "So, you finally found the cursed child. So is it that thing which ended Corvus. Does that mean he is not on our side? And why did you hide such important information from us."

    "That was rather not my intention, so as to displease you all abandoned God''s blessed. But rather there was nothing you could do regarding that matter. Your job is to find me helping the Septian keys, while this matter of the cursed child will be totally handled by him."

    "So there really is a collaborator. So how many truths are you going to hide from us. I don''t like it. First Vertigo, and now Corvus. They were your loyal subjects who wanted your hard work and ambitions to come to fruition. And yet you abandon them in their deaths¡­." But the words of Akihiko suddenly submerged in his own throat as it got mingled with the saliva which he gulped down.

    In a heartbeat the atmosphere of the room had changed, as the magic circles and inscriptions on the throne, pillars and walls started glowing and a pressure of magical aura being radiated far worse to even melt down the skeleton of a human took control over the room and its proceedings.

    "I chose to take on the name of the king of the underworld and so it''s my duty to use my subjects in the way I see fit. I will achieve the ideals which I desire where I bring the Gods to my knees and rule over the entire world as its true master that would stand above all powers. This pitiful world will not be reborn by those who were forced to do evil but by those who cannot stand to watch it get destroyed and never to be born again."

    Zero''s anger was justified, as the loss of two of his powerful subjects only impressed upon another powerful existence that negated and berated him while living in the unknown. Even if it was the cursed child, itself ¨C he had no feelings for possessing it but considered it merely as a tool and a means of executing his Project.

    For a careful being such as Zero, he would never allow the continued survival of such an opposition force.

    But it is on the request of him, his collaborator that he chose to leave the matters of the cursed child in his hands to be taken care of.

    He knew that now he had a new piece on the board moving on their own or rather a new Queen might have emerged all by itself all along.

    .

    ///////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume four for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 5 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 53 - - 5 : A FRIENDâ€™S REQUEST

    Chapter - 5

    A FRIEND''S REQUEST

    .

    "Are you sure you want to come along with me?" I asked her.

    "Yes, as my duty and in this very short life time I am bound to following you. I will accompany you on whichever path you decide, while I will be your guiding light." She said.

    "Then I will be apologizing you for putting you in such a tough position right now and for my foolish actions I am about to take, by making him my enemy. This reincarnation of ours has no longer remained the little game I thought it to be."

    I stared at the dense overgrown jungle with trees growing at an alarming rate and not being pruned on a yearly basis to control its growth. But more importantly an eerie melancholy hung over the dull greenery of the forest and even the scantiest brighter rays of a full moon night couldn''t seem to reach the ground.

    "Well, that does sound foolish, and every fiber of my divine being tells me that it is not the brightest one. But I chose to be part of this foolish ploy and bet my everything on it." Freya chuckled and broke into a small smile. None could match the elegance and attraction which the Goddess of Lust emanated.

    Trying to lighten the mood¡­is she now. But the road ahead is going to be the most difficult¡­ so maybe that smile would really help.

    As Keith Lativan, and reincarnate Homura Kenta and as a covenant to Freya ¨C a divine Goddess, we both were here to seek the truth all by ourselves.

    The reason why Yumiko had to die and also Freya too was concerned about her friend Aphrodite, who was later then kidnapped. The truth about the devil so called Zero and his true accomplice in all of this madness.

    Born as the first prince of the great Lativania Kingdom ¨C situated in the South West of the Human Continent. I had everything I could ask for in my life. Fame, glory and a rich noble life of a prince, great academicians to guide me, a reincarnate, memories from my past life and even friends from my previous life too. But most important of all a Goddess who stayed with me at every turn of my new life whether good or bad.

    But now that peaceful life is being threatened, I need to take matters in my hands before anyone else is harmed and things goes for worst with more of us being slaughtered like that cursed day. Ever since that day I have been working hard training myself while fighting against strong monsters, conquering dungeons and labyrinths while also learning the strongest magic spells I could use.

    And all will be for this day, when I bring back what was lost to me and for her too, If I am able to.

    "We won''t have anyone''s help in this? Whatever happens today only we will be responsible." I reminded Freya for the last time what was at stake.

    "We had already prepared for all the consequences. Of course you wouldn''t want anyone''s help, planning to do everything all on your own. Nonetheless I too like doing things this way. We can''t believe in anyone else anymore, not when things have escalated to this point after all." Freya responded with a nod as a small and elusive smile appeared on her face.

    Truthfully speaking, majority of my other classmates were too scared after that display of power of that foreign being Zero. Most of them hid themselves in fear, stopped all communications or vanished never to be heard even from their families. Such useless bunch could never come to of any use, but only a nuisance and I wanted to keep those away who weren''t involved that day. What if they had an accomplice too, or would turn against me. Such thoughts were inevitable when I could not trust anyone except myself and Freya.

    Tilting her head in curiosity, Freya seemed to be more worried about me at the same time reminding me not to over think on the decisions I have taken yet so far.

    If I do that I will not only be hurting her feelings but also the feelings of those for whom I am doing this.

    "And that''s why we need to do this as early as possible. Let us go Freya. I won''t let that tragedy happen again after I have taken my revenge on all of them."

    Homura''s voice proved his determination and even though he might have a calm presence but that was in appearance only. From inside he was burning with rage for almost two years, which kept him going even to this very day. The heaviness and the feeling of being outmatched he felt almost two years ago ¨C he now believed that he had finally lessened the gap.

    Both me and Freya looked up at the clear starless night sky and even though I didn''t knew anything about astrology our path was enlightened by the moon''s light alone as we delved deeper into the forest with eyes filled with resolve.

    Every once in a while, parts of the forest would be engulfed in explosions. They came from an unmatched and unfazed power that had been acquired after experience and harsh training. Flames raced, sparks from a single sword strike like a crescent mark to be permanently engraved on the land.

    The air brought with it the scent of burning woods haphazardly turning into ash as Freya used her explosive fire magic to take down every single monster in the vicinity. Monsters numbered in hundreds were plaguing the entire forest and spotting them in night was even tougher than the duo holding them off made it look like. Standing alone yet unfazed by these numbers, scything down entire hordes of goblins, orcs, rock golems and mystical beasts.

    We finally made our way through the forest only to encounter a barren piece of vast land which enshrined an unimaginably enormous construction, standing before me and Freya. Wild plants had been growing in its perimeter and the walls and pillars seemed to be rusted. Giving us a bad premonition of an abandoned and a stronghold fortress of forgotten times. Which meant anything that was going to happen here was too meant to be consigned to oblivion by the world.

    "For him to choose this out of all places." I said in a deep heave of discomfort and nervousness.

    "Humans from your world sure have a difficult taste." Freya chided me with a mean look on her face.

    "It might be just him only, don''t lump all of us together." I hastily replied, to clear the misunderstanding from its roots. I was not a fan of occultism and ghosts. Neither in my previous life to the extent of not believing in it, and even if I believe in the undead now, I do my best to stay out of their way.

    We entered through the huge opening of the castle; its gates seemed to be rundown by time alone. As the mechanism to close and open it seemed to be stuck and clogged by dust and moss. Usually such empty fortress would be a perfect home to bandits who did pillaging and would use it as their main base without even being spotted by the knights in such an eclipsed part of the forest. But hopefully we didn''t find any of them.

    But something did suggest their existence as the gray stone walls of the hallway and upper staircase were stained with fresh blood¡­ and a lot of it too. To be precise that such massive amount, one would fail to collect even from fifty men. ''Monstrosity'' would fail to describe the brutality and savageness of the being who did all of this.

    For the most part I wanted to puke, but Freya looked in much worse condition as she tried her best to look away from the grotesque view. Before long we climbed to the top of the castle and on the upper terrace stood two figures, with whom our meeting was predestined today.

    "I welcome a young man and a flawless beauty to my lovely abode. If not for such a quick meeting I would have rather chosen a luxurious castle and would have arranged for a feast." Said one of the figures sounding excited as he stepped to the front into the moonlight. Lucas Perillus, the second prince of Perillus Empire and a reincarnate just like me ©¤ Kenma Takeshi.

    And the other figure standing behind him was Erebus ¨C the God of Darkness and his God in contract.

    A week ago I sent an anonymous letter to him telling that I knew about his secrets and asked him to decide on a place of meeting, to entice him into meeting with me alone. And yet he seems so unsurprised and at ease to see me. How long has he known that it was me?

    But it doesn''t matter now, because in the end I got what I wanted and that is all it matters.

    "Enough of that¡­Stop with your phony pleasantries and start talking." I said to him but my gazes were all around as even the open terrace was drenched in the stench of blood.

    "If you are feeling ill, then perhaps we can go to someplace else to discuss after such a long reunion of ours, won''t you agree with me old friend. It''s just that things got a bit nasty while taking care of some bandits which were residing here and they would rather raise their swords against me than being humble to a prince of the Empire." It was an indifferent and smooth form of speech. His relaxed attitude mixed with a sense of his superiority was making me impatient.

    "Don''t call me your friend after what you have done to us, by selling us all out. You bastard!" I shouted at Kenma.

    "You will end up hurting my feelings if you say that now class President. Fine then I will answer any of your questions since you went to the pains of coming this far while I was hoping you would turn your backs and go home." There was no turmoil or sense of fear in his eyes as he straight out confessed his crime.

    "Damn you! To think you were able to raise so many monsters to obstruct us. I won''t mind intruding on you after you have given us such a troublesome and grand welcome." I haughtily answered. I have no reservations for a prince but because in front of me stood a person who betrayed their friends or at least people whom he should have protected as comrades or as a group''s allegiance.

    "But before why don''t you tell me. How did you know of my secret and ploy? Was it my demeanour that gave way to suspicion or my actions were rather too swift and dictated. You know what, never mind I asked. You have always been a wise judge and a swift learner. I was not surprised in the least if you would have found my secret someday even though this was quick. But it would be too simple if I didn''t turn it into an opportune moment. Homura I want you on my side. Join hands with me and others are sure to follow you." Kenma raised his palm fully stretched out towards me for a handshake and seal the deal.

    Had it not been for what he had done, I might have accepted this alliance, but since then, I feel nothing but repulse and hate for this person.

    "I would if only you answer my one question?" I responded to his offer, even though I was unhappy with how nonchalant he was making all of this sound.

    "Surely I can''t refuse such a simple bargain now. Ask away." Kenma said without thinking twice. His over-confidence with whatever he had decided was weighing heavy on me like a sword on my neck.

    "Who is Zero to you?" I looked at him adamantly.

    "A sworn ally who shares the joys and fruits of my ventures." Kenma said in a light tone.

    Clang.

    The clashing of two blades each drawn out by two reincarnates a blue mystical sword in my hand as I rushed forward and used it for a quick upper cut to slice his body into two, but was blocked by a heavy jet black sword before it could even touch a single being of my enemy.

    "You are rather fiery today class rep. maybe we should discuss things some other time or you might end up regretting it." Homura said in a crude voice as he parried my slash in the last moment.

    "The deal is off. You are going to die by my hands right here and I will never regret this action of mine." I said before jumping back to a safe point and took my sword stance holding the blade horizontally aligned to my eyes, my crescent blue blade superimposed over his neck.

    "You have rather grown quite strong and fast class rep. than the last time we met. I would really like a man of your caliber as my equal in all of this. After all we both are exactly the same. People like us want to be left alone in our actions and not to be judged by anyone." Kenma stood up from his knee bent position of blocking my sword and pushing his right leg back he too took an offensive stance but was still relaxed as if he still didn''t consider me a worthy opponent.

    "I am nothing like you heartless traitor. I am going to shut that stupid mouth of yours forever and then we would see who the strongest one among us is."

    "This is going to be far more interesting than I thought. It has been too long since I have invested myself so deeply in a fight." Kenma murmured to himself.

    "Prepare yourself!" I screamed like a lion, as I swiftly moved forward fortifying my body and sword with magic at the same time.

    "That''s quite noble of you to warn your enemy first." Kenma again replied to my sword strike by a quick block and parried it away. But I did not lose my ground and shifting my body accordingly with the flow of my sword, I moved and turning the position of my hands I redirected another quick blow at him.

    "You haven''t seen enough of me, have you realized that now."

    "Then indulge me."

    The sword of Kenma started emanating a dark aura as it overpowered my blow with a single swing and pushed me back from my close advantage point. Swinging that heavy sword still won''t be easy for him; at least that''s what I thought. But he is so proficient with it that the weight of the sword only complemented his fighting style.

    "Kenta¡­ let me help you." Shouting that Freya brandished her hand as she accumulated hundreds of fire lance after chanting a small spell. All of these only to be launched for our one single enemy Kenma. It was only befitting for an existence like a Goddess to amass such powerful magic at a single point in such a short time.

    But before any of them could propel further, heavy thick tentacle like shadow structures emerged from ground as they touched the fire lances, all of them were extinguished in a blink of an eye, as if the darkness infested and manifested as a parasite to eat away the light.

    Erebus used to control shadows and drifting in between them he appeared in front of Freya casting his very own magic special to negate ours.

    "You won''t be interfering in their fight. Let us, Gods settle their dispute among ourselves alone first." Erebus wore a dark expression as he expressed his hostility.

    "Fine then I will take you on first Erebus. But don''t tell me I didn''t warn you if you get hurt at the end." Freya drifted backwards in a blink of an eye using wind magic and so did Erebus denying to leave the sight of his enemy''s shadow.

    "Freya¡­." I shouted, but got nothing in response. She did not have time to look away and be distracted from her own fight.

    And so it is as much as my fight too.

    I was worried, and yet my nervousness was slowly turning into a feeling that I used to feel long ago, but had forgotten until now¡­.

    To crush my opponents with all I have got unless they stop trying and competing. Maybe this is what people use to call a battle rush in my previous life. I am not deeply crazed about it but for once I wanted to be get deeply involved and introduced to this feeling anew.

    "Honestly, I would be too disappointed if I had killed you as easily as I imagined. All my training would have been for naught if you can''t even keep up with me." I giggled. I had not strayed from my path, I had still not forgotten to what end I was here. What I had to accomplish¡­ to prove¡­ and turn things right again. Even if some people cannot be brought back, if I stop trying I am afraid I might lose and forget the pain I felt that day.

    "Damn straight! So don''t try to look away even for a second. We are going to have a fight to our heart''s content and settle it once and for all. How about the victor will gain all, while the loser becomes his servant for the rest of his life." Laughter spilled out from his mouth as every word he said sounded repugnant.

    "Your mouth runs too much¡­ maybe we should start with fixing that smirk on your face."

    "Just try it."

    Our hearts raced as the ground shook with the impulse of the sprint we took off from the ground and ran at each other and pushing our sword directly aimed at our chest, none hesitated to kill each other. I was prepared, but I still might have considered my enemy''s actions to be childish and a mistake of youth.

    But now I wanted to know the reason. But that comes after my victory¡­.

    I raced onward again, thrusting my blue blade before him in a feint as I took advantage of it and suddenly turned its course upwards, the deadly point of the blade plunged towards his chin, the tip moving so fast as if cutting through air itself - but it still failed to connect with his body.

    Kenma''s body half bent backward, he raised the hilt of his sword which bounced my speed attack again.

    After my first attack was evaded in a grand manner despite my enraged speed, I did not let it go to my enemy''s head, as I kept my sword raining at him like a storm of sharp blue petals in a synchronized gale trying to pierce through his very being.

    Still titled, he pushed his body forward while his legs moved backwards. Seeing the chance my sword plunged forward as if it had a mind of its own, while Kenma stood frozen for a moment there.

    Before my brain could process this strange stillness and the odd tranquility mixed in my supposedly winning strike, my senses returned to me as my sword grazing the left sharp edge of the long black sword almost too perfectly to be true only to end up sinking deep into the thick walls of the terrace of the castle.

    There was a soft smile on Kenma''s face. This fight was not a joke; neither was he smiling at his achievement of predicting my move or luring me into attacking upfront. It was a pure display of mocking me.

    His gazes infuriated me. Telling me repeatedly that I might have lost this round. The more I looked at him, the more I remembered her expressionless yet grim face after she was brutally murdered and behind all that plotting was him. I wanted to destroy him more than anything. And then I would finish Zero and everyone associated to him.

    My blows are meaningless and so would be my resolve if I can''t reach him after I have come this far.

    "I am not done yet." I screamed as I pushed the hilt of the sword hard, leveled perfectly at his neck''s height.

    With a screeching violent, thunderous sound of grazing to the very deep of the concrete walls with a thin blade which was meant for swift attacks I cut the walls in half as my sword sparked fire and rubbles into my enemy''s face.

    As his face narrowed in disbelief, he was quickly able to dodge by pulling his head downwards along with his lower body. His swift movements were now shaking, still unaware of my surge in power, it was at that point he stopped holding back as he reflected his true powers on me.

    Without a second being wasted, he brought his left leg curling up a half circle from below enforced with his special dark magic ©¤ his kick crushing my insides was only about to throw me from my position. But just when his foot made contact with my belly, I ignoring all of the critical pain, grabbed Tenma''s collar tightly and since he couldn''t maintain his balance well in that state, the thrust of the kick was strong enough to knock us straight into the high wall and wrecking it, we fell from the heights.

    ***

    .

    /////////// FREYA - POV ///////////

    "Homura¡­.." I cried as I saw my partner fall with his enemy from such a lofty height without any guard. Doing my best to reach him with my magic control, I tried to help him out, but that was all I could do.

    "Aren''t you too worried for him, than your own well-being, Freya?" Erebus asked.

    "Don''t call out my name so frivolously like that. Hiding and plotting like a coward, how low will you fall?" I said as I prepared another wind spell to cut down those shadow tentacles of his.

    You can do it Homura. Hang in there; I prayed forgetting the second enemy who was also in front of me. Clutching my hands together ©¤ wind in form of blades forced its way through the magical defense of Erebus as he was being pushed back only to land on soft clay to hold back his fall.

    Wiping the blood spilling from his cheeks he called out to me.

    "Freya, you are really strong. If possible I didn''t wanted to fight you. But seeing you feel endearing to the humans I would say you have become a fool. From when did you started caring about them? They are just lowly creatures who stoop so low to gain our favours and powers only to push back all their wrongdoing and unhappiness on us. So, why are you trying to save them now?"

    "I know I must have felt the same back in the divine realm. But not anymore. Because now I understand that true beauty not merely lies in possessing eternal life and divine powers but it lies in the lives of those people who exchange their life for those happy memories which these mortals has as their only possession during their time of death. It''s not for power, money or a chance they have a smile at the end of their life, but a feeling of satisfaction you reap after living a happy and fun life. Not something we two can understand, but still this new life has taught me more and more only to realise that they are not weak alone."

    "HAHAAHAAA¡­ you honestly think that way. Don''t make me laugh. And if you really believe that then we would see soon enough who wins this."

    "What are you planning to do Erebus? Do you even realise the gravity of what you have done? At the end you might not have a place to return to and forever fall from the grace of your Godhood. But your cheap tricks won''t change my mind." I said with an angry voice.

    "It won''t do you good to worry about your enemy so much. But hey now, since we are here, let''s measure this resolve of yours and the things that makes you so cheerful." Erebus said as a shadow made its way through and mingled with my own shadow.

    In a second I and Erebus were sinking deep into the darkness like a small pool of quick sand, as if my body paralyzed I was unable to even move a finger.

    ***

    .

    ////////////// HOMURA KENTA - POV ////////////

    Knocking over the walls both me and Kenma fell from the top of the building. The fortress was taller than even a ten storied building and none of us could control or wield magic properly because it seems that the walls of the fortress and its close proximity is a laid out ant-magic area. Could be that once this fortress was a stronghold for royalty in a war and as a precaution great measures were taken for its security and preservation magic which was still active on it to this day.

    But I was still alive and breathing. Only some few bruises and cuts from the fall with no bones cracked. To be severely injured in mid-battle could have proven to be a disadvantage because casting strong healing magic takes time.

    I will probably thank Freya later ©¤ has she not used wind magic to lessen the momentum of my fall and provide an air cushion at time of impact with the ground, the hit would have been fatal. But what about him¡­

    I jumped back¡­ sensing danger as I avoided a clear blow from his sword as it cut out a horizontal curve mid-air. Putting the weight of his on the sword immersed into the ground he rose up. Compared to me he was faring well, while the hit in my stomach was still aching from deep inside as a burning sensation made me almost numb from the shock.

    Comprehensively if I went at it again I might not be able to show the same speed and power but what about my enemy. He could be just pretending to be out of shape too if he could survive the fall then surely he can do much more.

    "Homura why don''t you first listen to what I have to say." He said with a contoured expression.

    "Say it, as your final wish." I gave him a chance to speak so that I could recuperate in that time casting healing magic on myself, but I couldn''t understand why would he give himself such a disadvantage.

    "Then let me first thank you for listening to me. I would rather not kill potential future allies." He gaffed at me.

    "Save your gratitude for later because after this I am going to kill you." I meant what I said as I might have made my intentions clear through my angry voice.

    "Tell me Homura do you believe in fatalism?"

    "Do you mean as in fate and destiny?"

    "It''s a simple belief that explains all things in this world are predetermined. The fact that we are fighting here might as well be the will of a superior being that controls fate. Behind this temporarily sustained peace of world, abnormal accidents keeps on happening and the world will slowly but surely fall of its track. We as the messengers of God were sent to this place to reinstate true peace and in return we get any one of our wish granted."

    "What a crap!...doesn''t that means that all our efforts are pointless. If the Gods at the top themselves are responsible for it from the very start, then this new life of ours was set on a broken table to make its fall a surety." I howled, does he really intend to waste my time with such meaningless chats. Just what is his endgame?

    "I am glad that you are a quick on the uptake. I too felt the same you see. But in truth when I met the Gods and learned about how divine system works it all comes out to be the truth¡­turns out we are all playing in the hands of the Almighty God, even yours and mine present actions might be determined by Him, but I am going to severe this world from that fate and then take control over it."

    "Kenma have you gone insane. We are not toys and this is not a game. We are living things too. So open your eyes and don''t'' be fooled by some old philosophical decree." I screamed as I disregarded his idea.

    I really didn''t want to think that way. It''s like a distasteful thought that can crush any soul to the lowest depths of despair. And I don''t want to be any part of it. I have always believed in my own work and talents and tried to achieve whatever I desired with my own two hands. The lines on my palms are nothing but mere lines and not restraints that binds me.

    "So tell me class rep. what would you wish for? Wouldn''t you want to change the world as you see fit." The excitement inside Kenma was taking root as his poker face which had clouded his real expressions was off and he was laying bare his true feelings.

    He truly felt that way and really meant what he said. He was no more joking but was more than serious enough to swear his life upon.

    "You are in quite a hot pursuit yourself. I don''t think I could possibly wish something that massive and unbelievable. But your ideas sound to me rather appalling and unbelievable." I scoffed at him.

    "You don''t have to believe what I say but you can obviously listen. I will become the ultimate vessel by reaching the roots of all creations to make all desirable possibilities and my wishes come true." Kenma replied to me and the more excited he sounded with every word he uttered. Trying to move his hand in front only to grab thin air acting as if he almost has that power in his grasp now¡­

    "And how do you go on doing about that¡­ care to explain." So there really was something more to it. Something of which I had been in the dark. That means I won''t succeed in defeating him if I don''t end up knowing what plans he had prepared to which end he is so determined to kill his past life classmates.

    And after I am done with my healing and prepared for my next attack I will take him down in the next blow.

    "Don''t worry I planned to tell you this from the very beginning. There are still chances you still haven''t resolved yourself to defeating me. I can just tell by looking at you."

    "What do you mean by that?" I glared at Kenma.

    "Tell me class rep. have you ever used your unique skill till yet."

    "¡­.!!" For a moment there I had no words. How did he know that? What has that to do with anything of this?

    "I knew it. So why don''t we try and learn and then you will be able to venture into my world and see its true virtue."

    "I am in no way abided to do whatever you say or seeing your twisted vision. My unique skill has nothing to do with our fight. I can and will defeat you without using it?" I pointed my sword at him, refusing to do whatever he said.

    "Are you certain of that?" Kenma narrowed his eyes and clapping two times, from behind him two shadowy figures emerged from the ground. One was Erebus and the other one was unexpectedly¡­

    "Freya!" I called out to her. But she still did not respond. Her eyes were open that means she was able to listen and hear us. But due to some kind of restrain she was unable to do anything.

    "Kenma what are you doing¡­.she has nothing to do with our fight. Your enemy is me. So release her right now." I waved my hand in frustration to grab his attention.

    "Oh I certainly would but unless you grant me an audience with your unique skill, I just can''t. Despite that I have gone to great lengths for this arrangement, restraining a goddess''s power is quite troublesome you know."

    "Fine then, if there''s no choice." I glanced at Freya and nodded. She looked a bit troubled with my instant approval, but suddenly her body was immersed in a golden light and I could feel the divine power coursing through my body, somehow without a medium and only with our contract her powers were being transferred to me.

    "Kenma you asked for it, I won''t be responsible for any of the consequences."

    "Oh don''t you worry; I will be in turn using mine. I can''t let my guard down around you after all." Kenma sneered as he felt the surge in the divine magic power.

    ''Let every fiber and material be charmed by my charisma'' I whispered and a raging amount of divine energy forced itself out of my body and spread into the area like a wave of endless pattern and current.

    In the next second I knew there were tremors from all around and when they finally stopped, the trees shuddered, the ground shook after each short interval, footsteps as if in a procession were heard loud and clear even from far. Something huge and numerous was heading in our way.

    Kenma was unaware of the exact nature of my unique skill and now he was finally seeing it.

    Suddenly he looked at me and was frustrated to see Freya again standing by my side.

    "To think that you will agree to use your unique skill so easily." She said.

    "It''s because you got so easily caught."

    "It''s not my fault, if I use too much power, then your charm skill gets activated on its own and I would rather have you not complaining and nagging about it to me. But if I can use my full power even in this state Erebus is no match for me."

    "You make me sound like a grandpa frustrated with the wrinkles on his cheek and I don''t nag. But that is pretty reassuring in itself." I smiled back at her as I prepared myself to strike on my opponent when they came forth, for whom I have been waiting.

    In the nearest of places and from behind the group of trees ©¤ emerged forth ferocious monsters, undead, monsters we had killed previously, or monsters that once lived here, their skeletons and whatever of them was left, trees uprooted themselves from the ground as they grew out hands and legs ¨C they were now my minions who followed my every command and were charmed by my skill.

    "I see so your unique skill has got the ability to charm anything whether dead or alive as long as they cannot resist and you were hiding such amazing powers all up till now. How foolish, you could have conquered kingdoms and become the king in no time." Kenma cried in joy and instead of being wary of the impending danger he was elated to see a multitude of enemies.

    "Speak for yourself. It would be better now if you surrender. You honestly can''t think of fighting against this many enemies." I shouted at him.

    "It''s not like I am not surprised I am really astounded to see the limit of your power. But you see it has still got nothing on me. Witness my ultimate skill ©¤ the power I acquired¡­. Let there be darkness, I seek ruin of all." Kenma mumbled and the next moment the ground vibrated slightly.

    I and Freya reflexively looked down sensing changes in the magical flow below us. Instantly, elongated thick black metal-like rods with pointed ends shot out of the ground. The large army of monsters, undead, living or non-living creatures that had arrived at my calling were skewered in front of me as their body did not even flinch after the impaling. Almost one by fifth of the charmed servants I had gathered were dead in the next instant.

    Lifting up myself from the ground as I pulled Freya up after we fell down trying to dodge in haste, we looked at Kenma who was totally immersed in a myriad flow of black aura.

    "I will take care of him while you see to Erebus." I softly spoke to Freya without looking at her. The situation called for immediate action and we both understood that.

    "But¡­"

    "It''s fine we both will be the only one to finish them." I spoke cheerfully.

    "The more you start acting cheerfully like a bright kid, the less reliable you are. Fine then, I will be the one to deal with him in this battle." Freya''s worries faded in a blank expression as she casted a strengthening magic and defense magic on the remaining forces which have gathered.

    Dividing them in two groups, she started giving them direction in their empty minds as they started acting in a synchronized way, transformed into a train group of soldiers ¨C while our enemies waited not too far from us.

    A large horde of mixed monsters charged at Kenma from both sides ¨C who was gripped by a strange joy of displaying his power. Moving his fingers along, pointed spikes again impaled most of the monsters, only very few able to avoid them with their sharp senses, while others were hanging mid-air, their bodies torn in two. I dashed faster in between them, trying to either dodge by using the monsters as shield or by sensing them entirely through magic.

    This was the first time I was using charm magic on my own accord, after when it got out of control once while practicing the whole royal castle and my family was under the effect of it for a week even when I cancelled the magic. For me it was more of a moral sense otherwise I was not that affected by its consequential effects it brought with it. That''s why I forbid Freya from using it and she got caught because of me. But the situation will soon be under my control, just a little bit more time and I will show him that deciding to give me this chance was his greatest mistake.

    One of the ogre servant in front of me appeared to be that of a high level as he skillfully dodged all the spikes, and just when one shot in front of him, he grappled that spike, coiled his body around it, but just then from one spike another rudimentary spike emerged and pierced through its monster core.

    These spikes were really deadly and the closer you got, his defense seemed to be the more impenetrable with increase in his effective combat ability to tackle a multitude of enemies single handedly. A perfect counter for my own ability.

    Did he see that coming too? Just from where is he getting his information, could it be Zero, but it doesn''t matter I still have this hidden trump card tucked between my sleeves. All I need is the right time to play it.

    I leapt in front and jumping on to the corpse of the ogre I made a second careful jump avoiding all other stakes that tried to follow me in my descent. Drawing out my blade, I swung a straight line downwards, the tip of the sword leaving a blue trail as if the path of the blade pierced through a deep perilous ocean turning it into a pacific clear blue surface.

    Smashing all the stakes that materialized in the way of my sword were crushed to dust and finally it came in contact with his heavy sword, the clashing of metal deafened our surrounding and with a burst of brilliant blue, my sword ran in between, cutting through his sword, its direction deflected by a bit it ran through his right shoulder injuring him severely. It was not deep enough to make it look life-threatening but surely it was not wise to continue any further.

    The long, long battle might have finally come to an end¡­.

    When Kenma holding his right shoulder which was leaking with blood all over, he wore a grim expression under his own dark shadow.

    I returned back to Freya''s side as she looked quite please with the outcome.

    "You finally pulled it off, and now we can finally take some rest."

    "It would do you good not to forget that we still have to take care of some other goons left after this." I replied in a twisted manner, so that she doesn''t start slacking off, like she did during the academy. She was the top students in the magic class and might as well be one of the best too. Not something too celebratory for a goddess but it came with its own perks of passing away the classes or sleeping during the training.

    "Don''t just start celebrating yet. Not yet¡­ I might have misjudged your strength and taken this too lightly but I am not going to hold back anymore." Kenma growled under a tensed face as his nerves on the forehead twitched and his anger could be felt in the atmosphere.

    "Spoken like a true failed villain." Freya mocked Kenma.

    But something was still not right. He was not the kind to bluff, not until now and after that blow he shouldn''t be able to move like that.

    "Freya get back¡­." I grabbed Freya''s dress from behind and pulled her back, when a long jet black metal cord pierced the ground turning it onto a huge crater, just where Freya stood.

    "Eeeekkkk!!!" Freya screamed for the first time like a normal human would react on being attacked and surprised out of the blue. Otherwise as usual she acted always high and dignified. There were not that many moments of her, but she soon returned back to her serious demeanour.

    We looked at Kenma and Erebus was standing right beside him as if they have just discussed something now and Erebus was not quite happy about that and yet he had a smug face. As if he was fine with whatever conclusion this battle would have drawn. But now our eyes were stuck on Kenma and he taking just a single step further exuded a strong malicious intent at us. I nodded to Freya and she was on guard for whatever happens next.

    Step. Kenma rubs his right foot on the floor dragging it and then stomping on the pile of dust collected into the leveled ground. As if he was angry with himself and then soon got rid of that feeling, completely abandoning it ¨C unlike a normal average human.

    "I decided to be the king of this world. And this showdown has just begun. You winning is a very interesting idea. But it''s too bad, Homura. You cannot stop me from reaching my goals and I have decided that you are going to work for me whether you want it or not¡­. Let there be darkness I seek destruction of all, Black Armour. Partial Transformation."

    A dozen of long metal flexible cords that could be bent into any shape and structure and yet hard as diamond were protruding from back of Kenma. As my eyes began to warp, by the dark light he emanated, it took away all of my concentration just to stand in that pressure of glaring eyes that peeked at us filled with rage and hatred. For a moment I could feel that one of those flying metal limbs could pierce me anytime through heart, and my hands hook in fear, just responsive enough to not drop the sword in my hand.

    Finally he was silent for some time. And the dark aura then materialized into more black ornate cords on his back as if forged out of his dripping blood from the wound on the shoulder which had been poisoned by his own magic.

    "Listen Homura this fight of ours might not be what both of us seeks and yet we are fighting here like pieces played and thrown around on a battlefield. The world system has been broken for a very long time. We can never know for sure whether this system is flawed or incomplete and when our fate is trusted to such a thing that has no desire and form of its own, how can it know what''s better for us. And that''s why I as a king has taken it upon myself to replace this very system and stand at the top of the hierarchy. To get this world rid of its imperfection and silence." His voice echoed in the plain grassland and in between the walls of the fortress.

    "You have really gone insane Kenma. If you walk on this path you will never be able to get what you want. You are taking this too far. What you are seeking is unachievable." I shouted at him with my full voice. Something inside of me forced me to warn him for once, to take the chance maybe to turn back from wrong to right. But I was a fool, not to realise that to turn things right I need more than just words and maybe that incomprehensible thing which I needed the most right now, I felt it lacking in myself¡­

    "Why do you think we were granted this power in the first place? With this power I will bring Adamas to this world and change it forever and no one will stop me from doing this."

    I looked at Freya who was as if stung by an anesthetic syringe. Her face had lost all colours at the mention of that word. And I myself have never heard of that word ¨C ''Adamas''. After all this thing was foreign to me and yet somehow these two Gods and my enemy knew well all about it.

    "I call this PROJECT ADAMAS. I have not fallen so low as to accept doing someone''s bidding and court favours from others. I will gain all of that power for myself and compile a completely new world where everyone will be free to do whatever they want and with its own set of new laws, while completely tearing this old broken world apart completely. Now then¡­" Kenma raised his hands as if signaling someone¡­ and without me even realizing those long metallic black cords pushed Freya away as she crashed far away, knocked rampantly into the wall. While Erebus followed behind her.

    I was so slow to react, rather so slow to even see that coming. But Freya was doing fine as she was still standing ready to face Erebus. But somehow all of this made her unhappy.

    But right now those eyes that were glaring at me even through this darkness¡­ while I stared with my eyes wide open right back at him. Prepared to have a second round.

    ***

    .

    ///////////// FREYA - POV //////////////

    "Freya you are really not someone to mess around. Even when you are so distracted right now, you saw that attack coming and protected yourself in the last moment." Erebus said as he waited for Freya to properly stand up. After all he was a God and had his own pride while fighting others at their full strength.

    "Tell me, Erebus¡­ just what in the world have you done with that child. How did he know about Adamas." I questioned him with a stubborn look on my face. I was really not going to move from there unless he would have answered me. The root cause of the problem ran deeper than I thought and more than we can actually handle in the present moment. At this rate¡­

    "Don''t ask me he decided this all on his own. He just happen to learn about Adamas in the divine realm and through his curiosity he came to know more about it in this world and its deep secrets¡­. And you would be astounded to know about how to resurrect it."

    "Erebus don''t tell me you are doing this to get your place in the Mane Apostolo Council as one of the twenty four Pillars." I threw my next question at him which I concurred.

    "How brilliant of you to so quickly surmise that? But do you think that would really matter if we are able to resurrect Adamas, even the Mane Apostolo Council and the twenty-four Pillars would be able to do nothing in face of its real power and all will be helpless."

    "You will not succeed in this endeavour. You will never be able to get your hands on the Septian Keys, after all they were lost and hidden forever in the previous Great War."

    "To be honest, we already have got our hands on one of these and a second one is just in our grasp." The more lavishly and quickly he replied, the more my hopes were being crushed as he dictated the truth to me. And all this information being shared to me just so that I the Goddess Freya could be mocked. I won''t accept it and nor let it end like this.

    "Even so you will never be able to find the cursed child. Just like the last time this resurrection and summoning of Adamas will fail because a being like that does not exist. And lastly God Almighty will stop you from doing all of this." I laid the last line of defense of my arguments.

    "Oh! Don''t you worry? He won''t do a thing but sit and watch because he cannot go back on his words of not interfering with the reincarnates with whatever they do. As for I am surprised that you even knew about the cursed child, that''s quite a hidden secret which very few of us knew. Then again knowing you who was once considered to be a perfect candidate to ascend as one of the Pillars, it wouldn''t be a surprise now will it."

    Tch! That was more than enough to make me angry.

    I fired several fire lances at him, while the leftover monsters attacked him at the same time, but with a single swipe with his shadow tentacles it was more than enough to take care of them.

    I was running out of options, I have already been transferring my divine power to Homura to fight against Kenma. Unlike his opponent''s ability which needs divine power to just activate it, Homura''s power demands a continuous supply of it. Though it is inefficient; it is still stronger with my superior abilities and yet I am being pushed back. As if from the start I have been losing my powers slowly.

    I needed for now to keep Erebus busy so that Homura can complete his fight which did not start some mere hours ago but it has been almost two years. He had been fighting, as I saw him trying to improve by leaps and bounds. Unlike me who thought I was always the superior and above all destined for greatness. I never tried to improve myself in the thought that I was born perfect as a divine being ¨C a God, and that was my biggest flaw because I still had something missing inside of me.

    Not far from here, he was desperately trying to prove himself of what he is capable of. People like him and me always want to earn the acknowledgement of others and won''t rest unless we would have achieved our goals.

    I heard very nasty sounds of continuous clash of metals as if they would rip apart my ear drums. I was doing my best not to scream loud or rush to his side without any plan and interfere with his fight.

    Blood was spilled all over the place and I didn''t know to whom it belonged to. Homura had deep cuts all over his body as he tried to keep his vitals protected; he still had a tough battle ahead. But he had not given up yet, facing his battle with a strong heart, he had not yet abandoned his weapon and ran away from the battlefield.

    Humans in no doubt are stronger than I thought. Even though this may not end well and the results might not be in our favour anymore. I vowed to protect my partner with my life and swear it on my Godhood that I will not fail.

    One''s lust for strength is not a result of his ongoing legacy of accomplishments but it truly lies in the process of aiming for something.

    "I will press on, so that we both can return back home safely and victory will be ours." Waving my hands in a semi-circle, an arc of flame danced under the full moon as a giant firestorm raged to completely rip off Erebus and his bothersome dark shadow magic.

    But all in the middle of it a pink light shone as my magic suddenly turned pink and its changing nature as I felt it disappearing from the atmosphere. To an extent realizing what was happening I took extreme precautions and quickly cut off my magic before I could be further harmed, as my whole body shook in pain for forcibly doing it while still maintaining a constant flow of magic between me and Homura so that he can keep on fighting.

    As the storm cleared its reminiscent suddenly vanished and got absorbed into a pink crystal stone which Erebus held in his hands.

    "I wouldn''t have believed it unless I had seen it myself. To think that one day a God would finally break the taboo of using those cursed origin stones." I sneered at him in contempt.

    "Huhhh! I was outmatched even in this. You left me no choice Freya, fighting you fair and one on one¡­. The odds are obviously not in my favour. But the scales of the balance have now been tipped with this artifact in my hands."

    "Well for your kind information, those stones might have worked as a charm against anyone else. But against me you are quite at a disadvantage, because my attribute is lust. While the same principles might apply to the origin stones. I can forcibly stop my magic being completely drained by that cursed thing you are holding in your hand. How low will you fall to use it on a fellow God? Do you realise that after this you will never have a place to return to if someone else learns of this fact."

    I might have sounded a bit confident. But I was more vulnerable than a common human now, with no magic to wield for myself, I would certainly fall.

    Bu then Erebus passed a hissing laughter as he called out to me, "It seems that the battle is approaching its end. You wouldn''t want to miss the final show." Saying that he vanished into a mist of black clouds.

    I suddenly turned my head in the direction where Homura was fighting as I saw a trail of blood flow out from one of his hands as he was deeply wounded. His back, his hands, legs almost every part of the body was leaking with blood and at the same time he was still fighting back regardless of all the pain he was suffering, all just relying on my divine power and the healing magic he was regularly casting on himself but couldn''t keep up with the damage he was sustaining.

    ''Just stop¡­ Stop now.'' I wanted him to end this fight now but I couldn''t speak or make him hear my voice as I myself was growing weak. Was I wrong to grant him power that he had succumbed to this state? Or was this battle beyond our reach to begin with. I really don''t know how I should feel.

    But I have to keep my promise which I had made to myself no matter what. As I ran in the direction of Homura hoping to catch up with him before it would be too late.

    ***

    .

    /////////// HOMURA KENTA - POV ////////////

    "You are going to fall here, sprawled into the dust and would have no choice but to be at my command." Kenma said, followed by a sharp whistle of air being cut, I looked intently for spaces as I dodged a whip from one of those cords in the final moment.

    As soon as I landed, one of the metallic spikes thrust itself out of the ground, like a spring-loaded puppet. But before it could reach my neck I cut it in half.

    Sooner than I realized what I was doing unconsciously as I was already engaged in blocking the attacks from his dangling whips as they tried to thrust holes in me. Only to be parried by my sword. But I can''t keep this up any longer. The speed of the attacks instead of diminishing became more accurate and paced as he tried to read my movements.

    I was getting restless and tired with getting nowhere with this dodge, parry and dodge strategy. I was still far from him, and the cords were tangible enough as if to reach any part of this world.

    I activated the magic enchantment on my sword, to make its curve glow like an energy plasma blade, with a blue lining. I clutched my sword even tighter and like an endless flow of a water stream I made my way through quickly dodging all the chords as I got closer to him with each step I took.

    I was ready again to use my final blow and this time I wouldn''t have missed.

    Hurling a war-scream at my full voice I brought my sword directly aimed at the area near his chest where the injured hand was attached.

    A silver curve glittered in the darkness as my sword stung my hands numb and the recoil crushed my finger bones.

    The glow of the sword went pale. How''s that possible¡­

    It should have cut it in two. Somehow the cords were strong enough that it won''t even let my sword pass through, as another of his cords grazed my side belly. Unfortunately, I was unable to properly dodge it in mid air and it ended me costing, more than I could have vouched for.

    My eyes were wide open in shock as I stared at my chipped sword because of the previous unfortunate clash and the incisions on my body which was spilling blood. It hurts, more than I ever had to bear. But it''s nothing compared to what happened that day, and what might happen if I didn''t take this chance.

    "It''s over, so what are you still smiling for."Kenma called out to me as I was still falling beside him injured and unaware of what I was truly feeling.

    At least that''s what it looked to me, but I did not realise that a slight grin had surfaced on my face.

    Maneuvering myself in mid air I pushed my body towards Kenma, placing my paw forward at his torso in his blind spot, I pushed him back as my sword hurled around in a semi-circle as it robbed him of his balance and stole his senses of the world and only leave him vulnerable enough to be able to feel the pain I inflicted on him with my sword.

    He was thrown away far and made a crash landing on the walls of the fortress that were tough enough to stop him from being thrown away from the battlefield and at the same time harsh to not even provide cushion for the impact. It would probably take some time for him to recover and his right arm would surely be dysfunctional by now.

    But at the same time in impulse I hadn''t realized that the wound on my side belly was deeper than I thought it to be, as my clothes were soaked in blood red.

    I clenched my jaws and shriveled in pain at the same time tried to hide my own tears, as I saw Freya rushing to my side. She tried to use her magic to seal the place which was impaired, but for some reason the wound was not at all responding to her healing magic and that would mean that it was some kind of curse magic imbued along with the attack.

    "Don''t worry; we can still get it healed if I can just use some of my divine powers."

    I held Freya''s hands, before she could move forward with it.

    "We need to save energy to fight, we can''t waste it here, not at this critical point?" I said in my feeble state.

    "But¡­." Freya opened her mouth to say something, but no words emerged.

    "Freya what does Kenma hope to achieve with all of this." I looked directly into Freya''s eyes for an honest answer.

    "You only need to know that if he gets his hands on what he wants then all of the world could be rewritten and his sick world would begin. We won''t be able to do anything. It would be as though the world was that way from the beginning of time." Freya looked the other way as she explained to me in as short as possible. I didn''t know of the details, but eventually we all will be as good as dead if Kenma ends up having his way.

    "I am alright now." Taking a deep breath I tried to force my body to move, "We¡­can''t afford to lose this fight, not right now¡­.And I still can use that." I said it in deep voice, putting all my body weight on my sword as I tried to stand up on my own. I wasn''t going to lose, not here, and never again.

    "So tell me class rep do you realise now, that what I am seeking is far beyond what you can even imagine. I wonder now, what will you ask for your wish now? Will you want to change the past or the future that lies ahead of us or seek power for victory in this fight? But know this, the result of this fight was already predetermined and there was no hope for you but the same darkness, that has made you end up in this situation." Kenma started with his blabbering as he and Erebus walked from the impact point to where we were so as to ascertain our state.

    "Even when we were sent to maintain peace we were unable to identify the exact terms but I think I understand a bit now that what I have to really stop is from people getting your dirty hands over this world and corrupt it. But, you know what its me who is going to decide what to do and not someone else. I won''t let anyone else to make that decision for me." I said to Kenma pointing my sword at him, which might crack at the very next power strike I use it for. But that''s what all I need. Next time I won''t miss.

    "Freya I will be using that." I said with a stern face, but I wasn''t looking at her. If I did, she might have refused to do so and also because I did not wanted her to blame herself for any of this.

    "Then I will fully support you in doing this and give you all of my power." Freya did not wasted any moment, she was relentless and at the same time did not hesitate to take swift actions.

    "HAAAHAAAAA. You really think you can defeat me. How about seeing things like this, if what I am doing is that wrong the way you think it is, then I am guaranteed to be struck down by your sword in this fight, so that the Divine System can protect itself. But if everything ends up going perfectly then I will know this that fate itself has brought us up to here. How can I prove to you that I was correct, if this is not enough evidence? The power that I have reaped by my own efforts would not have been overwhelming enough if what I was doing as you call it insane. Or rather people are called insane when their good actions are misunderstood. Nothing will stand in my way, not even you!" Kenma pulled out a good laugh after he ended with his speech, while we stared at his twisted face.

    "Erebus this is madness, just what are you thinking trying to follow such out of reach and unrealistic ideals, what is there in it for you?" Freya finally asked the question for which she has been itching to know the answer.

    For a god to involve himself in such taboos and obvious law breaks would mean falling from Godhood and abandoned by the Divine System and its protection of all divine beings. Then what it is that drives him to such lengths to cross the line of despairs.

    "My role is very subtle but simple enough to understand. It''s so refreshing that whenever I think of it, every worry of mine fades away. The world free from all control wouldn''t you want that too. My partner and covenant has decided to become a King that rules above all. Then wouldn''t every king need a God to look after them."

    "A king you say, don''t make me laugh..... up till now there have been a lot of things that I did not understood and either left it neglected or labeled it as unacceptable. But I am still going to face you. I will take action by my own hands and prove that myself unlike you who only sounds to me as making excuses for himself. I don''t have any clue of your plan and I don''t care. I am not some hero fighting for justice and I am here all on myself and not because of you playing some sick mind games on me. I simply refuse to hand it over all to you and that''s why I need to grab it first more than anything."

    After a small pause, Kenma''s face lit up as he might have thought of an amusing idea. But that were the least of my worries.

    "I see then, now Homura its time to clash our swords for the final time."

    I nodded to Freya who brought her hands together maybe as a gesture to pray for my victory. But this time that won''t be enough, what I really needed now was an impeccable timing and a lot of overwhelming power to crush my enemy.

    I might be asking for more than what we can obviously handle, but I promise that this would be the last time we go beyond our means.

    I stepped forward and so did Kenma, with dozens of metallic cords protruding from his back, he pointed his finger at me and half of the flailing cords headed to pierce me limb by limb.

    But I as if on instinct almost blocking each of them at the least successfully putting off their full force, taking on small hits. I headed towards Kenma as I accelerated along the smallest path it would take to reach him.

    I was not going to take a detour or go for a feint, but coercively it would be a direct strike and there would be no avoiding it.

    Kenma knew all of this and with my body language he might have been adapting to and would have eventually reached the same conclusion. With the only optimistic solution to block my - that specific one strike and in the final moments and making his own finale move on me.

    The thought of him outdoing me, the thought of him being superior, the thought that everything is under his control and no matter what he would win. All of these feelings brought together and coalesced into one magnificent line of pieces I carefully laid.

    And that''s where the match will be decided¡­. When the one who knit this whole chain of events would be the one to destroy it himself by toppling a single red domino and turn tables on him at his own sick game.

    Just when I was about two meter away from him, half of the number of cords shrunk so as to act his cover. While the remaining headed straight for my body all to strike at the most vital points ¨C my heart, lungs, head, the legs and the hands ¨C which was completely wide open.

    One would think this was a suicidal attempt, but I had not given up just yet, with the remaining power still left with me I can still change the course of this battle with one single strike I have to win this.

    Waves of heat roiled on my chest, as I could hear my own heartbeat and the surrounding seemed to have deliberately slowed down. This was not a mirage, or the sentiment of me dying, but the effect of the ability which I was using as my final resort.

    The cords heading my way suddenly stopped moving, the cords that protected and guarded Kenma bloomed open like the black petals of the flower of death itself that was eventually going to fall on him.

    Kenma stood unprotected and in range of my sword''s swing, ready to take down the enemy''s head, with a definite hit.

    That was the final trick up my sleeve, if I focused all of my senses and magical energy, then for a moment I could even charm the magic particles around me and they would do as I asked. If I wanted for them to strike Kenma back, then it would have been possible with just one. But me trying this for the very first time I only had the means to stop all of the cords for once and create an opportunity for myself.

    I had won the match there, as Kenma stared at me with his eyes bawling out, fear trickled from every muscle of his face.

    CLANG!

    Everyone heard the sound of my final strike but there was one another sound that accompanied it.

    ZrrrrrZhhhh¡­.. My sword had cracked in two as the other part went flying away. The remaining part of the sword crumbled to pieces in my own hand.

    And there was something else missing, I felt the unmovable pain surging through my backbone,"WAHHHAAHHHHH" I cried. My left hand was not there, where it should have been.

    Tears of physical pain crowded over the lower lining of my eyes and in that haziness I saw Kenma clad in a black Knight''s heavy armour a broad sword standing on the ground, its tip dipped in my blood and beside it was lying my ripped off arm.

    "Black Armour. Transformation Complete." Kenma''s lips moved as I heard him wording it.

    "How''s that possible, was that not your unique skill." I screamed in frustration. My thoughts still unclear, uncollected. Something unreasonable, something absurd had happened and I still couldn''t comprehend it.

    Kenma glared at me with emotionless eyes as if he felt nothing with what he just did.

    "That''s not quite right. You see my unique skill has already evolved further into a Godly skill. Homura you have failed and now it''s time to pay up." His words were cold and yet the absolute.

    "No... No. No. No. NOOOO¡­" That''s not the truth. I am not hearing that. I can still try¡­. My sword¡­ where is it¡­ but it was already broken¡­..if not that then my hands¡­.but they were mostly injured that it would end with only me hurting¡­. My legs¡­. But they won''t even have the energy to stand and respond to me.

    "It''s time for you to die, if you are of no use to me." Kenma made the decision in light words.

    The death blade was hanging on my neck, and light was slowly fading from my eyes. I failed everyone, I failed myself¡­. After all, I did not belong to anywhere. No matter how hard I tried at last I couldn''t win. Things again had to escape from my hand''s grasp.

    What Kenma said¡­ was it true after all!!? And if it is then me falling to this state, Yumiko losing her life, Freya seeing me in this pathetic its all the Divine System''s fault¡­ but is it really.

    Or, it is just me putting my blames on someone else just because I met my match or hadn''t considered my option properly.

    Was escaping from this ever an option¡­. I don''t know.

    But all I could see further was my end¡­ and instead of looking like a reaper with a black scythe, or an angel to carry me away, it rather looked like a hopeless cat. The world stares at me and I would have slowly become one with it.

    "Wait¡­" Freya had moved in between me who was lying helplessly on the ground and Kenma who held the victor''s sword.

    "For what you really want, you will need the power of other God''s to support you. But if you kill Homura then I would be transported back to the divine realm. So, I offer my powers to you and in return let him live." Freya''s words were still unclear to me as she hurriedly proposed a condition to Kenma.

    "And what makes you think that, I would do as you say." Kenma replied in his cold tone.

    "If that were to happen, then I would chase you to the end of this world and destroy you with my own hands no matter what I have to do." Freya said boldly.

    "That is something I would avoid having to go through. Erebus do it!"

    Erebus stepped forward excitedly, and me who still did not understand what was going to happen watched like an ignorant fool.

    Erebus held a small pink crystal stone in his hands and as a huge magic circle formed over it, a beautiful aura medium formed between it and Freya.

    For a moment she turned her head towards me, while her back was still facing me.

    My gazes followed her. Her face¡­ she was in a lot of pain.

    "I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong but regardless I want to do this. Do not forget that I chose you and it''s my choice. You made your own choice and so I want you to make another choice and prove him that he is wrong, that what we both today tried to do was not meaningless. Thank you for everything, Homura." All this time she had tears in her eyes, I could tell because she had been holding them back for a long time.

    "But you don''t need to thank me I haven''t done anything." I muttered, not knowing whether my words reached her or not.

    "You are intelligent Homura, I am sure you will understand...¡­."

    For a moment I saw her lips moving but couldn''t hear what she said. But I knew it was our final goodbye as she laid standing frozen inside a giant pink crystal, cut off from the principles of time that governed this world as she faded away into a black mist.

    Tears continuously fell down from my eyes. Not knowing what to do next I laid helplessly like a lost child on the ground, who didn''t know who he was.

    What was that I had to do next¡­. I didn''t know?

    Which way I go forward?

    It almost seemed that all paths had closed down.

    Just then a kick rammed me on my stomach as I flew and fell several meters away. Blood spurted out of my mouth. Even in the final moments; Freya, though she couldn''t have healed my hand, she had closed most of the wounds and internal injuries.

    "What a waste? Just how pathetic you look." Kenma gleefully looked at me.

    "Damn you! Kenma." I screamed at his wickedness and disrespecting other''s emotion. But was that really what I was doing. Wasn''t it my fault to push her into all of this¡­ if only I could fix all of it again? If only I could try to do it right once more, would Freya return back to me.

    "I have an idea that will surely make you happy." Kenma walked towards me, and held me tightly by my collar as he gave a jolt to my head, to put me back to my senses.

    I had no strength to react or fight back as I tried to gaze at him almost unconsciously.

    "You can obtain her back if you will do me just one favour. Find the CURSED CHILD for me. You will do it for me right, Homura. Just call it a request from your friend."

    I don''t know what happened next¡­. Whether I cried in silence or screamed like a mad dog or rather fell unconscious like a loser¡­. But now I knew what I had to do more than anything ©¤ to bring Freya back to me.

    This time let me turn this right for once, no matter what I have to do.

    ***

    .

    ///////////// KENMA TAKESHI - POV ////////////

    I and Erebus were returning back to the Empire as I used the teleportation artifact to bring us back to the Royal palace.

    The co-ordinates were set to a garden and just when I landed, I almost slumped to the ground while Erebus held me in the last moment by the shoulder before I fell.

    "It seems that we would have to find a holy priest first." Erebus gawked at my injuries.

    "There''s no need for that. I will be fine within a day or two." I closely held my right arm as if it was just about to fall apart from my body like a broken machine part.

    If I had not used the evolved unique skill in the last moment then I might have actually died. But now I was one step closer to my goal, since we had got hold of some gods now we could produce more Origin Stones. All we needed to do now was to use it to get our hands on the second Septian Key.

    Lost in my thoughts, I heard Erebus calling out to me.

    "You asked him to find the cursed child, but what if he ends up killing him, before we could extract it. Then we won''t be able to do a thing."

    "Erebus, are you criticizing my decision."

    "Well your determination was rather catchy to make even a god like me to be your devout fan."

    "Hey, you must be smart to think that, and smart people are the ones I require for this dream of mine to come true. Don''t worry he won''t do a thing because I have every string that controls him in my grasp. He will be a wonderful pawn and do as I say. And even if he once dared to I will just have to cut the strings and he will fall deep in the abyss, never to be heard of again."

    "So it''s time to head for the extraction of the second Septian key, I suppose."

    "It''s just the beginning of what I have started. This world is not a paradise, and I will be the one to end it and it shall be born anew. But first maybe I will be playing my piano for some time."

    .

    .

    @@@@@ Announcement for Readers @@@@@

    Well, this chapter took its extra time and I gave special care to it because now I can say that the story has truly started and you can look forward to meeting a new main character.

    So, this one time I ask you to give a special review for this chapter, about how you felt about the chapter and the characters, the way they were written, usage of several POV''s for one fight, the character''s dialogue and how you felt about the story and its pacing. Depending on that I have to make further changes in the novel. Feel free to use the chapter comment box.

    .

    ////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume four for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 5 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 54 - INTERLUDE - I KNOW WHO I AM

    INTERLUDE

    I KNOW WHO I AM

    .

    I always thought that the life we live will always remains the same, no matter what happens or how much time passes.

    That I could always keep smiling and do whatever I wanted to.

    But, happiness and precious things¡­. eventually falls apart.

    "Princess I have prepared the clothes your father has sent for you, His highness has asked you to see him after you have finished." Spoke one of the servants as they would have set aside my clothes just outside the bath.

    I opened the door since ,I was almost done with my bathing and stepped forward into a beautiful big room filled with abundant sunlight as it shed its light upon the huge bed and the decorative ornaments that adorned the room befitting of the status of a princess.

    "Please inform him that I will be there soon. And thank you for¡­." Before I could finish the sentence¡­ the maid let out a surprised terrified sound on seeing me upfront and close; as if she had seen an undead ghost.

    "Hannnn¡­ will do¡­ princess. I will be taking my leave now." Saying that in a hurried manner, she quickly left the room as if she was running to save her life from something terrific and vicious enough to take her life.

    The big room was empty again and it alone sheltered me in the rightmost top isolated corner of the Royal Palace.

    And the dangerous thing she was running from was I¡­. the second princess of Ascalon ¨C the great kingdom of elves, Regis Ascalon.

    The room was more than spacious enough to hold an entire feast for any celebratory occasion and yet I have been standing alone there, left alone to do whatever I pleased as long as I didn''t bother others.

    Even this room, was still not as simple as it looked like. Everything in this room is specifically of non-magical origin. The furniture, the decorative curtains, the glass wares and all other items were all handcrafted and not made magically as they are manufactured. Not because they become expensive or rare, but rather it''s unique to a monster like me, at least that''s what they call me ¨C because I always end up destroying whatever I touch as long it has magic in it.

    But it had not always been like this, I too once was living happily and smiling among my family members as they equally loved me back but after that accident everything changed. I had to live apart from others not because I wanted or was forced to but because I had to.

    I was born with strong magical energy and had great aptitude for magic as well as for combat among all my siblings. We used to play, eat, sleep and do everything together like a normal family would spend their time with their children¡­

    But things do not always remains the same and the sole reason being because I was labeled different from others. But who decided that. It was not me, and yet slowly everyone seemed to be so far and distant. Even though I know my family members deeply care about me I just couldn''t seem to get closer to them, not when I have this devastating power.

    My magic attribute was not yet determined and when I was nine years old, I went with father on a simple monster extermination expedition along with my other siblings. It was just going to be a simple test for our practical skills and learn about the present dangers that surrounded our kingdom isolated in the northern west part of the Demon Continent.

    Everything was going well until then as I had already scored against two red-wolf monster with my arrows that would chase down their enemies relentlessly unless they made a hit on their target. But then unexpectedly a giant red wolf shot out from one of the trees and pounced on me knocking me from the horse''s mount, pinned under its powerful legs, I was unable to move.

    Father in turn jumped from his horse and running towards me he tried to push away the monster and knock it off. There was no time left to chant a magic spell or take aim and shoot. All that mattered to him was saving me and he didn''t wanted to injure me in the attack, how so ever. But its sturdiness somehow proved to even overpower him. There was not even a second left in which it would have torn or crushed my head in rage.

    My mind was drawing a blank and in that moment as a reflex and naturally a power sprouted in me from deep within as naturally as it could have been with me since my birth.

    My hands moved forward on its to grab something intangible, only to make the slightest of contact with the monster''s body. The next thing I knew I was drenched in its blood but that was not the only thing I had destroyed as I saw the monster''s body twist devastatingly in agony like a spinning top, crushing all its bones and blood vessels with the pressure of being tormented and its body compressed into a savage lump of meat.

    But that was not the only terrific scene I saw that day. Father who was also in contact with the wolf as he was pushing it with his hands had his left arm missing as a red blood fountain spurted out of the missing part of the arm.

    I was screaming and crying and yet father who had a pained look on his face was smiling at me even just for a bit to tell me everything was fine.

    But that was the day when I lost my innocence, the affection I wanted as their kid and not some cursed foreign monster and the normal treatment as a fellow being. It was ascertained that I had an abnormally high affinity for destructive wind magic and on top of it a special skill ©¤ AERTORN SPIN.

    No one could find out how the skill worked because whatever I touched made up of magical constitution would compress and twist in itself. No matter how many times I tried to suppress it, I destroyed everything of creation and turned it into pure disaster. And that would include life itself which brims with magic and life force.

    Had it not been for my status as a royal and my family''s intervention I might not have even being living a proper life of a normal being and I have always been grateful to them for looking after me.

    With no hope I was shunned and closed in this part of the mansion and everything surrounding me was designed specifically so that I wouldn''t end up destroying it.

    All beauty and fun faded away as soon as I touched something and hurting my own family terrified me more than anything. That''s why I decided to stay in this place and keep on learning more and more about myself so that one day I could climb out of this hell-hole and be with my family again.

    Slowly I started venturing inside the castle trying to do and help things in my own way while continuing my magic and combat training. There were obviously people afraid of me, those who despised me while some who sympathized with me, visualizing me as an unfortunate being but none treated me like their brethren ¨C all because I was different.

    Because of my excessive wind affinity all my other magic became almost negligent and I was rendered unable to use wood magic. As an ill fated elf who was deprived of the touch of the nature ¨C I was left miserable to live the life of the black sheep of the family.

    I wanted to sleep close to my family, tucked in between them listening to bed-time stories, but all I got was a huge cold empty bed¡­. All because I can''t even hug my own even for once. Even the food made for me is tasteless, since the products were grown naturally without using magic for cultivating lands and germinating the seeds. When I was a kid, all I did was hold the bed sheet tight while I had to cry alone on thunderstorm nights as the lightning tormented me.

    But in all this time I have grown and learnt in my own special way; that crying or blaming it all on my fate won''t work. If I want people to accept me then first I need to accept myself.

    I wanted to be strong so I could protect the things that were dear to me.

    So, that I could finally obtain the things back which I lost a long time ago and are dear to me.

    I don''t want to lose anymore because of my weakness or lesser understanding of my own powers.

    And for that purpose I have to venture to the outside world and find out what really I am capable of¡­ and only then maybe I will be finally able to understand what I can truly do with this power.

    After wearing the dress that father had specially sent for me; which he does occasionally and seeing that the room was typically filled with all types of gifts sent by him. But they seem pretty useless to me and I am really not into wearing such grand sophisticated dresses, because it''s difficult to move around in them and it takes an awful lot of time to put it on.

    Huhhhh! But since he went to the trouble of sending me one and meeting me, I can''t seem to prepare myself to break his heart. It''s not like someone will walk up to me and help me put it on, but rather I have to do most of the work myself too. I have even refused for the workers to clean my room and took it on myself to do it on a daily basis.

    I glanced out of the window and beyond the small garden where a huge vine tree seems to be growing, beyond it expanded a massive vast blue sky. And beyond the walls of the royal palace was the capital city Ascal.

    But the palace administration has been in chaos because some days ago the sky had turned red, with raining stars that almost flooded the sky and the massive tremors that devastated the capital city. It was reported to be a monster whose origins were unspecified even on the magical radar and from what I have heard just by the magical output its threat rating went beyond any monster registered in the information directory list and even the machine seemed to be reported inefficient in predicting its true power level .

    I wonder whether such kind of monster even exists, because then not even the army would stand a chance and if it really does then why did it disappear so suddenly.

    Knock. Knock. Two maids entered my room.

    "Princess Regis, we have come to escort you to your highness." said one of the maids.

    "I don''t need an escort to see my father now, do I?" I said in a bitter tone.

    "I am sorry princess, but it''s the code of protection to keep his highness safe." The other maid really didn''t care what she had to offer me in answer.

    So, they really think I am that dangerous to harm my own family.

    "So be it. Take me to him."

    I followed them hastily, trying my best to escape from the gazes of the guards, other workers and officials in the castle.

    Finally reaching father''s office, where he usually worked and performed all his kingly duties, I stepped in while the other two maids still followed me to the inside.

    "You are finally here my sweet girl. You two can leave us father and daughter alone now." The man sitting on the chair in front of the desk with a golden plate label stamped with the royal family''s emblem and the right to the throne, while the crown was frivolously thrown on the table''s edge as if he didn''t care much about it, he stepped out of his chair to come closer to me.

    Even though he knew I am afraid to come close to anyone, he tries his best that I am not left alone. The two maids had already left my side and I could finally find myself some place to relax and demand father that he allows me to go outside the elven kingdom.

    "Father¡­ I¡­"

    "Now, now you have only just arrived and you look so wonderful in that dress, how about I ask the chefs to make something exclusively sweet for this occasion and we can enjoy it with some tea and talk." Pushing one of the chairs in front as he beckoned me to take a seat.

    "Father before that I want you to give me permission to go and travel outside the kingdom." I said in a desperate manner before he makes me to forget what I was here for.

    "Huhhhh¡­.. Regis, we have been over this before, but I still think you are too young and immature to leave all on your own. Stay for a few more years, train as you have been meticulously doing all along and then we will see to your request. Is that okay with you?" Father tried to force out his way by sweet-talking to me but this time I was not falling for it.

    "No. It''s not! I have to go and see for myself what I can do and find out¡­. That¡­." Then I realized that even though I have been wanting to go, I really don''t know what''s out there, what I truly wanted or how I might end up and do outside the kingdom and beyond my family''s reach. But, "I have already made up my mind, and you cannot stop me this time." I really said out loud what I was thinking, while father for a second there stood motionless as I might have heard him whispering my name.

    Suddenly fast-paced footsteps were heard in the corridor as a man and a soldier in silver armour entered the room.

    "Your majesty, its bad news the forest spiritual magical device has spotted an intruder within our kingdom''s borders and is squandering around our royal capital. But somehow our magic radar has failed to detect whether it''s a monster or another living being. I am afraid to say, but with the increasing events of dragon invasions and the harm caused to the tree of Genesis¡­."

    "Greatttt." Father tried to endlessly stretch the word as he signaled the official knight commander and the administrative officer towards me.

    "Princess¡­Regis. I beg your pardon your highness to not watch my tongue and speak without your permission." Both of them stood with their head down, waiting for further orders by father.

    Well he did really a blunder; to spill all the chaos in front of me since this news might have been kept a state secret from the start as the nature of the content made it sound like. The more the disclosure, the rumours are bound to spread. But it''s not like father is going to punish him for that, but now that I know I have a rare chance to prove myself.

    The dragon island has been the home for the dragons after the Four Great Spirits and the Black Dragon God made it a sanctuary for all the other dragons to live a peaceful life after the Great War and exist without being hunted because of their ruthless anger which they might show in discomfort. Even then this kingdom has done its best to keep the dragon island a secret from the rest of the world and also act as its benefactor. In return they provide assistance in keeping the tree of Genesis, which is said to be one of the blessings of the four Great Spirit and the Tree of Life from the realm of Gods, safe from the dangerous monsters which we cannot handle by ourselves.

    If for some reason, there is a single harm to the tree of Genesis it might as well be the end of this kingdom, since the entire capital city is built inside a huge evergreen forest.

    "Father let me handle the intruder let me prove myself that I am not that immature girl you still think. And if that''s not enough I will fix all the other problems that worries you." Saying that I already left the room to make preparations and see that there are no threats that jeopardizes the safety of my kingdom and my family.

    /////////////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume four for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 5 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 55 - CHAPTER - 6 : THOUGHTLESS LIKE A HUMAN

    CHAPTER - 6

    THOUGHTLESS LIKE A HUMAN

    .

    This has been more disappointing than I thought it would be. After waking from leveling up, I tried searching for the tree which I was going to use as a landmark to travel further, but as soon as I pin-point it out I find another green tree similar to it, resembling it perfectly in height and shape. Shouldn''t the forest have been filled with diversity of flora and fauna, so how there can be an identical tree just like it everywhere I look.

    It was all the fault of that ungrateful bird that left me alone, but I won''t blame it since it intently listened to my conversation and I am looking forward to another one of those. But I also cannot blame myself for bringing an outdated world map only to forget that I cannot zoom in or out of the map like I would do in the previous world and having zero experience with trekking is making this travel unbearable.

    So, I came up with a hundred percent working psychological decision making method which I used even in my previous life to choose between options when I didn''t have a preferable choice of my own.

    I just can''t leave everything to fate and do nothing.

    So, I let the vertical wooden stick freely fall under gravity, as it would point in the direction I have to move next. Though it''s a crude method but this way I can at least have a path to follow than wander around like a vagabond. I cheerfully followed it whenever I came across two or more junctions and within no time I had a huge realization.

    That¡­ now I just don''t know anymore, how t worked for me previously.

    I kicked the stone with a slight force with my legs as it fell into the depths of the cliff I was standing upon as the vastness of a new layer of greenery presented below me. I still couldn''t hear the hitting of the rock on the ground, but something more interesting caught my eyes as I carefully scanned the massive forest from the top and realized the trees at several junction and paths had been cleared only to form a huge inspection magic circle as if someone was intently keeping an eye over it.

    I was overjoyed over the prospect that this would surely help me in meeting someone and then I can move with my next plan of action, which is one of the skills I mastered to my fullest even in my previous life ©¤ to ask for directions whenever I get lost. Usually there were instances where I end up in a wrong place, to the point of admitting that was normal for me and I started avoiding travelling altogether.

    But seeing that it is a necessity now, I need to start believing on the decisions made by the sti¡­kk¡­ I mean made totally by me and wherever my heart will take me to.

    I started walking vertically on the steep cliff, quite easy for a born spider like me. I just had to maintain a synergy between the magic in the soles of my feet and the magic energy flowing inside through the rocks to maintain a proper balance and body posture. If the magic is insufficient I would lose my footing and if I apply too much then that would lead to...

    I drastically increased the magic on my soles as the rocks underneath cracked and burst outwards; I jumped and flawlessly landed on the ground without a single scratch.

    That brings me to the present scenario where I am being followed by several pair of gazes from all around me.

    Maybe I should be thankful for the attention, but is it really the kind I should appreciate because I have never been in the spotlight. But even if they have to stalk me at least they should have followed the three golden rules which I read once on an internet blog about ©¤ ''mastering the principles to be a successful ethical stalker'', when I thought I should become a detective and try joining the detective club.

    A successful stalker perfectly mingles in the crowd, they cannot let the target know that they are being pursued and yet make them feel uncomfortable with the uncanny vibe that their every action is being watched. They have to deceive everyone including themselves that they are a part of the dark side of the shadows and no one can know their true form and intentions. And last but the most important is that to maintain a thorough log book of the activities of the target no matter what difficulties the observer has to go through to collect information and bring success to the mission.

    Internet sure is a powerful thing, but now it has become a thing of my past.

    I am sure I wrote these golden rules on the joining form for the detective club, but I had to drop out because they rejected my joining form on the pretext that I would fit much better in the ''chasing bingo birds'' club, but I had no plans of joining a weird club that chases birds around all day in the zoo.

    Being not sure was another problem as I couldn''t tell whether my pursuers were just some watchers, hunters or stray bandits. But they sure are doing everything for letting me know that I am being followed ¨C by carelessly using search magic and that too with material attribute.

    Did they forget to take into account that even if it reveals my location but on the contrary if I have a master over magic control then I can easily trace back their location too. I have been taking care of monsters by using my web magic, which are dipped again in my poison magic. A single touch of these sharp webs and the monster won''t even realise when the poison paralyzed its brain and killed it.

    But then again I might be led into thinking that I have outwitted them, while they are outwitting me, to make me drop my guard and attack at the most opportune moment. But if I again outwit them by thinking that they think they have outwitted me, while I pretend to not notice and outwit them¡­.Hmmmm¡­. I felt a crushing pain in my head. Why this endless cycle of outwitting others has to exist in the first place.

    Either one is a problem for me if they are hostile, but if I am able to explain them properly my situation then I can only be at an advantage.

    But if I try to face my problems head on then¡­ this should totally work and it''s not like I have anything precious on me to be stolen and following me around is going to lead us nowhere since I am myself lost.

    So, there is only one way to bring this loop to an end and that is¡­.

    ***

    //////// REGIS ASCALON - POV //////////

    Presently I am pursuing the invader along with ten other knights from the elite corps that serves directly under father. Leaping from tree to tree, the forest was our territory and we were confident with our ability to hide in it and use it to our advantage. While they are following the person in question, they are also keeping an eye on me. It could be that they might have been ordered by father, to bring me back if anything goes wrong with this mission.

    But I don''t care with whatever orders they have been given, I simply need to focus on the task at hand and successfully complete it. Only then I can prove that I am not useless and it would also serve as a test of my capabilities whether I can survive in the outside world or not. I am going to bring back the intruder and present them in front of my father¡­ and if they are aggressive then I will take them down without any hesitation.

    Feeling a bit at odd as the other soldiers stared at me, I knew I was regarded as a malfunction from whom nothing could be expected. I had to show results of my hard work no matter what I have to go through and how much pain I have to endure.

    Pulling the hood of the green cape down on my face, stealing myself from their eyes, I pushed further to take a closer look on our intruder.

    Only to be surprised to find a human girl by her body features ©¤ about my height with medium size straight black hairs going down to her shoulders, I could not take a proper look at her appearance because of the white mask which covered the top-half of her face.

    It was rather strange to see someone in such bright exclusive-special-looking clothes I had never seen before and to wander alone. Or, could be that she might be just a diversion and the real culprit is hiding nearby. I used my wind detection magic only to find nothing. For another point, I cannot seem to feel any strong kind of magic presence from her which would mean that she might not be tough to handle. Strangely there are no strong monsters in the vicinity which would usually be the case and I would take that as a good luck sign for me.

    Furthermore, I have a strange feeling that this human might already know that we have been following them, since she has been at times looking straight in our direction and maybe I even made an eye-contact for once. But the elven knight''s are too proud to take that into account and consider it only a coincidence.

    I also cannot get a read on her movements that are quite strange, seeing that she has circled around the same route for a third time¡­ could it be that she is lost in this forest. But what business does a girl alone would have in the deepest parts of the Demon Continent.

    Humans are a species which we elves are mindful of; seeing that when some elves return to our homeland who have been freed from slavery. They are detestable species that make slaves out of their own people and even force and abduct others species and drag them into the bottom. Even the humans who live in the elven kingdom have to strictly abide by the elven laws and they are cut off from the outside till they decide to stay here. But even then I can''t bring myself to accept that everyone is the same, not at least in my position.

    I can''t rely on the knights help and also because this is my personal mission which I will handle alone. Not that they would let me join in their plan because I can''t use elven telepathy which should come naturally to all elves. But because of my strong affinity to destructive wind magic I have been an outcast and ostracized by most of them while they bad-talk about me and I wouldn''t even know about it.

    But that doesn''t make a difference of what my priorities are and what must I do to become strong, that I wouldn''t have to lose anything again or feel inadequate.

    Suddenly, the human stopped moving and the elven knights at the back including me were on guard, but instead they had already readied their bows, on the contrary I decided to only carefully observe the target for now.

    "Is she insane¡­" I hissed to myself in utter shock. Out of all of my expectations she was waving her hands freely in the air, maybe as a gesture of greetings as she walked towards us.

    But that would be apparent only to me ©¤ since the knights on the rear might consider it as a sign of releasing some kind of magical attack. Before I could warn them, bunch of magically enhanced arrows were launched from their bows.

    Tcch.

    I had to do something¡­ something and somehow prevent it, before she could have gotten hurt. But there was no escaping and if she might be innocent then¡­ I would only be able to blame myself. Not knowing when to act and realizing that it has already been too late has always been one of the biggest regrets of my life and it is just repeating itself in front of me again.

    Unexpectedly my mind went blank¡­

    "Huhhh¡­" before I could think of anything further, my footing seemed to be off, as I seemed to have missed to inhale a single breath. I tried to curve my legs only to feel thin air as I was about to fall on the ground. In that moment I saw a black shine that made all the arrows disappear while the trees were cut down in half and the other soldiers met the same fate.

    But I was not done yet¡­ I won''t lose without knowing what actually struck me¡­. And if I know that then I can absolutely win by forming a battle tactic. I tried to use wind magic forcefully to maintain the speed of my fall and at the last moment to turn around and hover over the ground.

    "Impressive. You are still standing." I was dumbfounded to hear a voice that would have belonged to a young girl as I turned back to the source of sound.

    "Should you really be impressed by your enemy who is going to capture you?" I asked a quick question as I loaded my arrow on the bow, trying to take aim I fired at the hazy figure.

    "How could I miss this close?" I jeered. But the girl vanished right in front of me, too fast for me to even follow around with my eye. But something still did not fit right with the situation. I looked around and the soldiers were pinned to the ground unable to move, their bows and strings slashed in halves.

    While a strong sense of numbness clouded my body''s movement. My arrows and bow almost felt weightless as I at least understood that using them further had no meaning.

    "Who are you?" I shouted. Trying to pinpoint where she actually went into hiding.

    "Me. I am Alicia." That voice this time came from upfront. Astonishingly, she again appeared in front of me, even knowing that I would attack her with the slightest chance appearing¡­ but then something in me went berserk when she came close. Her face lowered down, trying to see mine hidden under the hood.

    "Get away from me." I screamed at her. Pushing my right leg forcibly backward, I tried to manage and form a proper support for myself, as I thrust my bow forward to put a suitable distance between us. I wanted to push her away, thinking that I would hurt someone again with this power if she touched me.

    But instead of making distance, she straightened up, a white closed fan in her hands, blocking my full powered bow swing mid-way like it had just been a gentle push.

    Out of frustration as a final warning I again led out a war cry, as I turned the direction of the bow and made it accelerate upwards, but it was dodged this time as she shifted to my right.

    "I just want to talk. So, if you would please put that bow away."

    Even though I heard her words clearly, but I refused to understand the meaning of them maybe because of my own personal agenda, as I spinned the bow in my hands to use it like a long pole in close quarter combat. I was about to land a menacing blow on her head but then the blades of the fan opened up with a metallic crackle and a gust of strong wind threw me backwards.

    Before I could stand up again to fight back, the sharp blades of the fan were close to my neck, without realizing that my hood was off and my identity exposed.

    In that moment I took a proper look at her face, probably resembling to a age close to mine, a faint smile surfaced on her cheeks, her mouth slightly open as if in surprise, but her red glowing eyes beneath that mask spoke otherwise ©¤ the only thing I could think of was that my life was at her mercy.

    ***

    ////// ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN - POV ///////

    I always heard from great people speaking in books about how we need to face our problems head on and only then we can achieve our goals. And when I tried to do just that, even waving my hands in appreciation for coming to look after me themselves and saving me the hard work to find for them instead.

    I am ultimately rained by arrows that would have killed me on a first hit, right. If only those great men were still alive I would have probably stormed their houses and sued them for their misguided teaching and for planning an attempt on my life.

    But now I have to even take care of this mess. That would make ten and another one close by¡­ as I applied gravitational magic to restrain them and wind magic to break any harmful sharp objects they wanted to play around with.

    We can''t have a peaceful talk with knives in our hand, now can we.

    But it seems that one of them is still able to resist as I saw a figure of almost same height as me still standing. I drew in closer to exchange a word of pleasantries and curious to see the face beneath that hood which covered only half of it. And if she turned out to be a girl it would make conversing easy for me.

    But things went quite differently as she got upset with me prying. I knew I was bad at socializing but not to that extent that they would try to kill me just for coming close. As if I had touched a special part of her that should not have been struck even under any special circumstance.

    I already knew being hammered around by a bow was not going to be a pleasant feeling so I decided to knock her unconscious too.

    ''STOP¡­.'' A gentle and loud voice screamed inside of my head as the blades of my weapon fan stopped midway.

    ''Al¡­ who was the one who called out to me just now.'' I was sure it was not one of those restrained people or her and I also cannot sense any other presence around.

    {UNSUCCESSFUL TO TRACE OUTSIDE INTERVENTION.]

    So, someone tried to contact me telepathically from the outside. Suddenly my eyes dropped lower as I saw long red hairs fluttering openly in the wind; belonging to the girl I knocked down on the ground. She was had a tall figure while she wore a red cloth outfit with a lather girdle and long boots. Her slender yet fit figure was a sight for green-eyed jealous people, while I focused on the part which the hood covered before it fell off.

    She had long ears and a pretty face. Did I mention long ears, pointing outwards, though not to an extent I was expecting and yet they were long unlike mine.

    Which no doubt implied she was one of the another world races ¨C an elf. I was sure to meet them at some point but this is more than to call myself just lucky to just chance upon them. I took a closer look and realized that even the other pursuers under their hood were elves as I playfully pushed their hoods down with a little bit of wind magic.

    Why didn''t I think of this before, a large forest with a large scale magic engraved over it. Such a master-piece work could only have been owned up by none other than elves.

    I had just so many questions to ask. If I had to begin from somewhere then how about telling me that do they have problem while making their twirls straight. Doesn''t their comb get stuck every time while combing their hairs in between the ears? Would they have preferred to use toothpaste or a chew stick twig to brush their teeth to propagate their close relationship with the nature propaganda?

    But then I processed the telepathic communication one of the pinned men received and understanding the merits of following them I finally decided to lift up the gravitational field magic.

    As I thought they were no more hostile against me anymore though they were passing unusual nevertheless suspicious looks at me.

    The elf girl had already pulled back by now, while the others had made a defensive formation again. While one of them filled in the information to the elf girl and by his manners it made me think that it was possible for her to be a higher ranking person.

    "Princess Regis, we have received direct orders from the Forest Sylva Maiden, to bring this human back to the royal palace."

    "Wait! Mother did that. But what has she to do with an unknown person like her. I can''t think of anything." The elf girl harshly stomps on the ground and after crunching her teeth she started staring at me.

    Does she even realize that I can hear the whole conversation and why is she glaring at me so angrily. With the only option left for me to look the other way, even when I wanted to look at those long ears for much longer.

    The elf girl quietly walks towards me and without looking at me she spoke in a harsh tone, "The elven kingdom will be taking you into custody now, do you accept your crime of unlawfully entering the borders of this kingdom."

    "But¡­ as I said before, I am just lost, so I don''t think any of those charges are valid on me." I didn''t wanted to become an unlawfully border crossing criminal without no good reason. This would have probably left a bad impression and then I wouldn''t be able to learn much about these elves.

    "Anyways, what was your name again? You can just call me Regis. I presume we are of almost same age."

    Did she really intentionally ignore what I had to say; on the contrary I was quite okay with knowing names as a start.

    After introductions, the guards and the girl called Regis escorted me to the royal castle, or as they described it to be. We walked almost for thirty minutes and the remaining time on a carriage we got on at the border gates, which was akin to a long, gigantic wall carved out of giant trees.

    During this whole time it was made sure that I did not realise the way to the royal castle from the border gate by covering the windows, not that it would have helped me either way. But since it was their job, I did not object, but would have appreciated the chance of sigh-seeing the kingdom. It seems that they use some kind of large terrestrial bird for man-powering the carriage.

    But just putting up a small perception blocking barrier was not enough to block my analyse skill. How could I even miss to watch a supposedly another world kingdom for the first time when cramped in a small carriage with a bunch of soldier, and being taken to a castle on the pretext of being charged for infiltrating the kingdom''s border.

    Beautiful houses in the shape of a tree, giant mushrooms with hanging rooms of peach-shape, elves in leaves clothes, a landscape with a waterfall and a pristine blue river and long leaf shaped boats floating over them.

    But on the contrary things did not look quite that right and that would also explain why the guards looked so frustrated. The lands seemed to be mostly dry; there was nothing exciting about the place I was passing through, even the cluster of houses built around the trees most probably resembled like giant tree houses which I would have found either way in my previous world.

    I expanded my senses and realized that most part of the kingdom might have been going through a dark phase because of the lack of magic in the nature and the land. For a moment I wondered what the reason could be because only this specific part of the kingdom looked to be devastatingly affected, while the forests surrounding it far away were still brimming with life.

    Obviously they wouldn''t welcome an outsider like me during this kind of difficult situation. Either way if things become difficult for me to stay, I can just use teleportation magic and run far away. But for now it is the best choice to go with the flow, in order to learn more about the working of this world and to gather information about the whereabouts of Athena.

    I disconnected myself again and wondered why Regis had to alone board another carriage. I would have liked to know the reason from her, because she seemed to be easy-going on me as well as kind. Also she had quite a special skill which caught my eye; I wonder why she didn''t use it on me to attack. I will also ask for her forgiveness for attacking her respectively and I will do everything to know more about that skill and make it mine at the same time.

    I stared at the guards, who kept gawking at my mask, for a moment I thought whether they will brandish me as a traitor if I tried asking them about more information on this place.

    If I have to meet someone from the royal castle, then surely they can help me find a way to the human continent if I clear my name. It is also possible that if the person comes out to be a highly respected and resourceful individual then I can seek help to find out about Athena. But no one helps another without something to pay first. So what if I am able to fix the condition of this place and solve its problem.

    But that would mean first I have to find the source of the problem and even Al cannot process any conclusion without more information except for the decreasing magic particles in the nature.

    But a huge source of this magic aura I can still feel coming from underground, but it''s very unstable now. That could also prove to be the part of the reason of this entire predicament or more like an after effect.

    The carriage finally came to a halt, I felt tired more than I ever felt while finding my way through the forest. The castle was befitting of the title as the main centre of an entire kingdom and the royal capital. Carved out of the hill''s top and situated in the middle, I could have gotten a full view of the kingdom but a white dense fog prevented me from doing so naturally. The wind felt so fresh and the soothing smell of the flowers that grew around the perimeter surrounding walls caught my attention. We came across another castle gate, where the guards were surprised to look at me but they have somewhat their eyes tensed up to see Regis coming along too. And those were the eyes that I understood the best, when people start doubting your existence.

    For some reason I felt a bit frustrated and sad to see this happen all the time, until in the hallway I was suddenly greeted by a young woman who still looked in the bloom of her youth. The guards suddenly stood straight, with their hands in some form of a symbol tucked to the middle of their chest they held their heads tight but tilted down a bit.

    Her green-hued eyes had a special charm to it and contrasted well with her lush pink lips, while her blonde hairs fell in curls down her back. Wearing a green straight gown and followed by two other elf attendants she first looked at Regis and then glanced at me.

    "I am glad Regis you are back home safe." She said in a delightful voice.

    "So, you were worried about me... Mother." Regis replied in a tone as if she did not care, but I could tell that it''s not what she really wanted to tell by looking at her. She had a sad expression and did not try to speak facing her supposedly mother, directly.

    "Why is it that we have to bring her, a human to the castle instead of being questioned and for initiating an investigation?" Regis continued but was interrupted.

    "I am sorry for my daughter''s rudeness. You all may leave now. Can I please inquire your name, the one who comes from a faraway land and whose path is guided by the forest''s spirits." The lady spoke in a gentle manner, while the guards soon left after bowing to her. And she was totally playing the part of being mysterious and her words pronounced of being a believer in occultism which made me excited for a bit. Though I already knew spirits and fairies existed because I had already made contact with them in the divine realm when Athena introduced them to me when we together visited the Spirit Lake in the Eleanora forest.

    "I am Alicia." At least that''s only what I can tell to people right now, since I have no other identity or meaning attached to it. I can''t even give out my full name. But if I do remember, mother is actually a half-elf by origin, so maybe I can find her relatives as well. And if they are hers'' relatives then they are mine too, but the fact remains that I still have to keep their identity a secret and so it''s a no go from my side.

    "Miss Alicia. I am pleased to make your acquaintance. Please allow me to escort you to the king''s chambers. He will explain to you the situation well."

    "Wait, now father wants to meet her. Why doesn''t anyone ever tells me what is happening here. It was supposed to be my job and yet everyone seems to be only interfering in what I am doing and leaves me out alone¡­.nothing seems to be going right anymore." Saying that aloud Regis turned around and left quickly.

    No, one moved or spoke unless the loud footsteps had finally stopped. I too somewhat regretted for being inefficient in doing something but it was not my place to speak in between a family''s issues.

    "Hahhhh¡­ that girl is still in her rebellious stages. I would better have a proper talk with her later. I again apologize in turn for such a rude display of our daughter. Now if you would kindly follow me."

    I was for a moment dumbfounded by the fact that the king of this country was in fact Regis''s father but her outburst almost seemed natural to me. In that order, the women in front of me, Regis''s mother would be the Queen of this kingdom.

    Wait¡­. Were my introduction even right. Did I properly address her and not break any taboo laws. Should I already plan my escape? But they seem to be so easy-going people that I couldn''t realise that until now. The fact that I was going to meet the king already sounded difficult enough but now things have become much awkward for me.

    Regis who is the princess of this kingdom, I couldn''t begin to imagine with her being a part of royalty. Sure she is beautiful and has an endearing appearance, but for me she never fits in that role. And I even called her by her name. But she asked me to do it¡­ so it''s totally normal.

    It was now that I was noticing a wooden tiara encircling on Regis mother''s head that almost looked petrified into white colour and glimmered in the light which the light orbs hanging on the walls showered on it. I quietly followed her through long hallways each decorated beautifully by flower ornaments as I wondered whether a plant which bears pearl flowers would exist in their knowledge.

    But my thoughts were more constrained by the fact of how I should behave in front of the king and now I know that the woman in front of me is in fact the queen of this kingdom, should I start speaking to her more respectfully or keep up with the same tone. Is it even in permissible value?

    What if the king is short-tempered unlike her and would brandish me as a criminal or worst of all pass capital punishment and behead me. For a kid like me born and grew up in a democratic world, how would I ever know of social etiquettes in a king''s palace.

    Beyond a huge gate with a circular arc, two guards pushed it open as soon as they saw the Queen coming. She nodded her head and the guards closed the gate and left. Bit by bit I was beginning to understand that what I was going to go through should be of confidential nature and I would be expected to maintain secrecy too¡­ otherwise for a second I felt my own hand on my neck out of fear.

    The king stood beside a golden chair with curled armrest and an adjustable back side, which can be lowered to an extent of being completely horizontal. He was looking through the window and I think you could get a plentiful look of the kingdom if someone with a maxed out appraisal skill tried to.

    The king finally turned around, carrying himself with an air of dignity despite the contracted muscles on his cheeks depicting anxiety and worldly worries of maybe growing old. No, that can''t be royal elves are supposedly high elves who are known to be the one of the longest living race in this world.

    The king had a gentle expression which reflected in how peaceful and sober it looked at the same time. The light reflected on the walls and the beautiful ceiling, the pleasant smell that the wind brought from the outside growing flowers ©¤ all were in harmony.

    His tall build, and yet how thin he appeared to be with loose and decorated robe did not hide the fact that I should be wary of him. Not because he possesses brilliant magic or some kind of exceptional physical augmentation skill, but this is the first time I am seeing someone with a maxed out analysis skill and another rare skill investigation at its peak.

    At present though this mask might have succeeded in hiding my real appearance but there is no doubt that this high elf can probably see my capabilities and my magical aura.

    "As the king of Ascalon, I apologize for bringing you here human girl without passing onto you any information. But I am sure you understand that it is the nature of the information that demands me to use such makeshift methods to deal with it." His tone was gentle and yet he tried to be on guard against any kind of mental attack I should have been capable of exerting on others.

    "Miss Alicia please be at ease. We already know that you harbor no ill intention against us and our kingdom. It would be an honour to tend to the one guided by the forest''s spirits as our guest." Said the queen.

    Well I did feel a bit relaxed after hearing that, but still her words had made me curious. As far as I remember I was guided by the stick¡­ I mean by my own deductive reasoning. So, what is the story or should I say the catch behind it?

    "I am sure you must be aware of the situation by now and the danger the kingdom is in." Said the king sounding a bit hoarse as if he blamed himself for it about what was going on or he considered himself insufficient to relieve the situation.

    And I could surely see that concern, not because I had experience with it, but since father taught me everything to know about resolving political issues in this world since I inherited the royal demon''s family crest.

    But before I could say anything, another man in the room who wore thick robes and a heavy long white cloth around his neck, his age almost reaching the limits of hitting old age ¨C probably some kind of high-post minister of the court.

    "I am sorry I don''t follow your highness, but you would be mistaken since we made sure nothing was revealed. And it would be wise to rethink before revealing the internal affairs of the kingdom to an outsider." He sounded a bit despondent himself.

    "It''s alright I am sure our little guest already knows half of what is going on. It would be foolish to underestimate her at this point of time, with how things are standing." The minister was surely taken aback with such a high remark for me. But me who was instead of being happy still felt that he saw me only as a kid.

    "I am not sure what exactly are you telling, but even if I did¡­ what has anything of that to do with me." I said confidently. But in actual I was scared from inside because, if I accepted of what I did by breaking rules then I will be declared a criminal. So I tried to look confident and throw back the question at him. Quite intelligent of me if I say so myself.

    "Pardon me, Miss Alicia, but let me explain the full situation to you."

    I looked at the queen who was now intently looking at me but she had eyes filled with that of being specifically attracted towards me, like how I used to be when I saw a newly launched game on sale.

    "Has it to do something with your title Sylva Maiden?" I said casually in the flow of the conversation.

    "Impressive." The queen was amazed and so did the king to the extent he seemed as if he was expecting this.

    On the other hand the minister whispered to himself, "But how¡­" as if this was another of their kingdom''s secret. Now I could hear my own teeth clattering against each other, as I repeated the word in my mind again. A secret ¨C probably a top level state secret, to be protected at any cost. Even on the outside I tried to show myself as relaxed as I could be to maintain that strong position in the room, but from the inside I was screaming upon myself for opening my mouth unnecessarily and raising flags for myself.

    I already knew I was bad at playing minesweeper from the first time I was introduced to the game because I would set off the bomb every time on my first try. But I still hadn''t learnt my lesson and went and stepped on it anyway.

    If I ended up knowing too much then they would surely not let me go off easy. I chuckled uncomfortably and scratching the side of my head showed that I was ready to hear.

    "It all started a year ago, when suddenly our harvests dropped, the rivers flowing into our kingdoms started losing water level to the extent that they are almost getting dry now. Magic from the Codra veins flowing below the ground that supplies the world with its raw magic supply has been unstable and drastically decreasing since then. Soon dragon attacks on our kingdom increased at an alarming rate, leaving our resources and manpower unsatisfactory. With only handful of soldiers left to mobilized we send them to the dragon island for further investigation, but no reply has came since then. I am afraid to say but the unspeakable might have brought down our soldiers." The king stopped speaking as if he didn''t wanted to continue any further after speaking about how he lost a great number of his people on a military scout mission. He glanced at his wife who then continued with his narration.

    "Slowly losing all the magic from the land, the forest was harshly struck. The forest spirits did everything to maintain the ecosystem but ultimately all of them failed to stop the change. Below the kingdom of Elves lies the world''s largest tree ¨C the Tree of Genesis and as its sole mediator who hears the revelation of the Great Spirits. But I couldn''t contact them because the Dryads and fairies that guards her closed the gates of leading to the Genesis Tree. But today I finally heard the voice of the Great Spirit and it said to me to guide the human to the dragon island. And just then you appeared and now we definitely know that the revelation is about you."

    I was left in awe and with so many questions. Why send the human to the dragon island? And how someone knows that human must be me. Is someone keeping an eye on me and then I suddenly remembered hearing that voice which asked me to stop. It might have to do something with that or I can be entirely wrong.

    It was like a quest on an adventure mission, and the more the plain the mission looked the more twisted the results would prove to be. On the other hand I was already on a quest to the human continent with my personal mission. But even though I have not been making any progress rather than landing at random places but its not like I disliked that either. But I needed a definite plan. What I really needed at this point of time is¡­.

    "So, in return I would be needing a guide to show me the way to the dragon island, if you really think I am the person you need." I said profoundly, imagining who my partner could be. Maybe an elf who specializes in archaeology wearing a brown outfit with a sand chrome hat and always holding a shovel in his hand with maps tucked under his arms, or an elf who specializes in astronomy reading stars under a full moon night sky and could tell the right direction of the place just by looking. How amazing that is.

    The king and the queen were deep in thought, while the minster seemed to be going through the records in search for an appropriate companion to take me to the dragon island. But before their search could finish our meeting was interrupted by a sudden - bang sound, as the door was shoved away from its place and knocked down to the ground over which Regis lied flat. Her face stuck on the door as she had hit her nose hard, evident from the puffed up redness that had surfaced.

    But she did not seem to mind the pain as she stood up fast and pretending nothing had happened she casually walked to the king but stood at a later distance away from him. Her eyes staring directly into his pupils.

    "Father, I will be the one to take her to the dragon island."Regis said proudly and almost incessantly as if not understanding the gravity of what she did or what she was asking for. Rather I already knew that she was at the door, eavesdropping, but I didn''t say anything because I did not mind letting her listen to us. But for her to volunteer herself, I was overjoyed for some reason. As if I wanted to be in her company.

    But then looking at the troubled looks on the king''s and queen''s or rather the worried look on her father''s and mother''s face made me rethink my choice. I stayed quite with my head down unable to muster the appropriate words for the situation.

    Regis on the other hand understood the meaning of the silence in the room. Her head dropped down, I could feel her magic going out of hand as the door under her feet which had already been crunched into circles to some extent because of her touch and skill was now decimated to pieces.

    "Why do you both always choose to stay quiet?" Regis screamed, pushing her hand in frustration a strong wind broke the glass window and turned the room into topsy-turvy. She paused for a second there realizing what she had done, but instead of going for a breath to calm herself she yelled again, "All I ever wanted was for you two to share your troubles with me. Even when everyone doesn''t want me around or doesn''t want to associate with me, you two always showed up whenever I needed you. I was fine with that much, I didn''t need anyone else. But as time passes by seeing you so much worried, you refuse to share it with me even when I asked. So I worked hard thinking that one day I will get a chance when you would be proud of me¡­ and now when I learn the reason. You still don''t allow me to be the part of it. And even if I fail right now or something would happen to me¡­. No one would really mind now, would they?"

    "Regis, how can you say that to your mother?" Regis''s mother words got tangled up in the end overwhelmed by her daughter''s proclamation she broke in tears.

    The king holding the queen''s shoulders sternly looked at Regis. His face was hardened, unlike the one I had met a while ago as a gentleman.

    "Little girl I have heard enough of your arrogant demands. This not your place to decide right now what you should be doing with your life. Your parents care about you that''s why we keep you out of trouble. Regis go back to your room and think what about you have done and what you are going to do after this, for now you are not to leave the castle no matter what circumstance comes up until I grant you permission."

    Creakkkk¡­.

    Regis without putting much force on the broken door tried to step down, but could not avoid the creaking voice that had disbanded the pin-drop silence in the room. Without uttering another word she left the room, while I just stood as a bystander again in all of this as I saw her tears moisten the floor.

    This time I had a new realization. A thought that had never crossed my mind. And in the moment it did, no matter what, I wanted to achieve it. With no one to judge me or look after me I still wanted to do it even if I am left alone. For a moment, I wondered what kind of relationship I would have had if my parents were still alive in the previous world.

    Would they have been proud of me, with what I was doing now and hesitating to help. Or would they have been okay with me seeing a friend cry. A fried¡­ is she my friend. We haven''t really talked that much except for names. But we did fight, without any one getting hurt and because of that I know her better than anyone else I know around.

    I think I failed to realize again such a simple thing¡­. That the moment we met I wanted to be friends with her. I just cannot ask for people to come to me and make me their friend, maybe sometimes I have to start things on my own.

    "It seems that you again had to witness an embarrassing situation of our family squabbles. So, why don''t we put off this discussion for now, the maids outside will show you the room we have prepared for you. I hope that you will find our elven tradition hospitality to your liking."

    "I will give you my reply on the decision soon, the next time we meet." Saying that I quickly left the room. I think at least with this I am getting pretty good at reading a room now.

    .

    .

    The only people that remained in the room were now the King, the Queen and the personal advisory minister. After a moment of silence the minster spoke of his doubts.

    "Your majesty is it alright to put the future of our kingdom in that young human girl''s hands. She has whatsoever no relation to the human continent and by looks of it seemed to be aloof of this world''s common sense. I think we should still consider other options first as a precaution, even if it was a revelation from the Great Spirit."

    His voices did not have any distortion and he had placed all his evaluation in determining the optimal solution for the crisis. If the kingdom was still holding well and not largely affected by this pandemic then it was due to the wits of this old man who had dedicated his body and soul to the betterment of this kingdom. No other was befit of the position he was holding and his doubts were most viable.

    But that''s where the king''s love for his country rises above his subjects and his decision binds the prosperous future of the country to the present by learning from the past.

    "Tell me do you even know what it means when a strange person knocks at your door at the most wrong time and you don''t even have a clue who that person is or where they are from. I have a fair share of dealing with the world''s strongest people myself and now I am more than experienced enough to just look and tell when a powerhouse crawls into my home. It is imperative at this time that we decide whether this person is a foe or an ally, well either one is a problem. The appearance of strong and powerful is always a forewarning of a bigger looming danger in the future and no one can escape that fate. As a survivor of the Great War myself no one would better understand than me. In this time, we must do everything to maintain peace and order in this country by establishing connections with people who can upturn the worst tides by a flick of finger."

    "I may not understand well, but now that I remember you were rather close to your elder sister." The minister said while pulling his beard.

    "Don''t remind me of that time, all I have is bad memories of her when in the name of playing with me she would take us to the forest and use me as a bait to bring out monsters and practice her swordsmanship."

    "Either way this world is finally safe because of the great sacrifice the true hero, your elder sister made during the Great War and we will be ever grateful to her."

    "Well if only that were true." The king stopped before he could finish his sentence and choked on his own words "¡­.why don''t we just forget we ever had this chat."

    "Allow me to take my leave your majesty."

    The king nodded and the minster left for making preparations to get the room fixed which Regis destroyed a while ago.

    .

    Regis''s father, the king putting the hand on his table while resting his whole body weight over it, took a deep breath. Taking off his crown from the head, he took a quick look at his crown and lightly threw it on the chair as it willfully landed on the soft cushion that covered the stiff wooden seat. The weight of the crown did not even disfigure the fluffiness of the cushion a bit and yet it weighed so heavy on the head of the person who wore it.

    "That''s not what I really wanted to say to her." The King tiredly spoke.

    The queen got closer to him while rubbing his back and shoulder she smiled at him, while wiping off her own tears which had again welled up. "It''s alright dear. Regis is young and our child. She will one day surely understand."

    "Is this position of a king really that difficult to put the family on one side and the kingdom''s people and future on the other? I wanted to hug her and say that it wasn''t true and that she was precious to us more than anything in this world. Is it really difficult to communicate such feelings today, that we both end up suffering?"

    "For me at least you are my husband first and then my king and the same is true for Regis and the fact you are his ever doting father would never change. Just so you know your family loves you and no matter how difficult the situation we find ourselves in we can easily overcome it together."

    "I am sure you are right." The king finally found comfort in the embrace of his queen.

    "By the way, I never thought you were going to blurt out the secret of the Ascalon family so easily. Well I might just be the lucky one to end up knowing about it."

    "I still remember the day, when elder sister contacted me over the transmission magic amulet out of the blue when she gave birth to her daughter, she was so happy. And you just happen to walk in the communication chamber that day."

    "And she is such a wonderful person, to think that she had to go through so much and live in isolation just for the peace of this world and for the war to finally come to an end."

    "Damn you elder sister, always showing your charming and heroic personality to others and now we have another victim here now."

    "Either way I would like to hear from her soon." The queen grinned.

    "I am sure she is doing just fine even right now wherever she is, because she too has got her own family to look after all."

    ***

    //////// REGIS ASCALON - POV //////////

    Taking a deep breath my back slowly slid downwards on the pillar only to fall down after my legs gave way and pain took over my body when the skill activated on itself and I had to forcefully suppress it. I stormed in father''s work and said such horrible things.

    "That''s not what I really wanted to say? Not at all." I whispered to myself.

    All I wanted was a chance for them to trust me. The one with whom the entire fault lies is me¡­to think that I would even make my own mother cry. I ruined everything, how am I ever going to face them again. Is there even a way to fix things and turn it back to how it was before?

    What would that human girl think of me¡­. What was her name again? Alicia, she herself said. Even though she might be strong or whatever revelation might have brought her here, the one who should really be helping out my parents is me. I will be the one to lessen their burden and finally they will see me as their equal¡­. And we can be finally again together.

    Why am I worrying about what she thinks of me? Her perspective is none of my concern¡­ at least for now.

    I will also set out to adventure the outside world and learn how to use this power at my own will and then help my family and kingdom in every possible way I can.

    I took notice of a figure passing me a stare eye from behind the pillar. Is she really an idiot or just that oblivious?

    I rose up from the place and started walking, because I had enough of her.

    Step¡­.Step¡­..Step.

    But I heard another set of footsteps repeating again. Step¡­.Step¡­.Step.

    I quickened my pace. step.step.step.

    And so did the footsteps following behind me. step.step.step.

    This time I pretended to. step. step. Stop suddenly.

    While behind me followed. step.step.step.

    "Caught you. So you really were following me." I said turning back around to the human girl, Alicia whom I recently brought to the palace.

    "Huhhhh¡­" Her late response and startled face made it look to me like, how could I have spotted her so easily.

    "Out with it, why are you following me." I asked her.

    She stared at the blank air for a moment as if intentionally trying to come up with an excuse,"You see, we just happen to go along the same way."

    Well that''s an excuse which works for your first time, alone.

    "Fine then, now go back to where you are supposed to be." saying that I started walking again. Step. Step. Step. step.step.step¡­.

    Step. Step. Step. step.step.step. She followed.

    "Is there something you want with me?" I said without turning back.

    "Nothing, I am just sight-seeing."

    "Then you are in the wrong part of the castle to look because this place has nothing good to see. Ask any of the servants and they would be happy to be your guide."

    "But I want you to be the one." She whispered.

    What did you say, again?"

    "Just that the plant growing on the walls looks great."

    "Just so you know that''s not an art, it''s just simple grass. This part of the palace is not regularly renovated and so plants might grow sometime if you leave it neglected. Usually I take care of the cleaning myself, but recently¡­" Why am I the one telling her all of this, I thought to myself?!

    "Oh is that so, then how about¡­" Alicia started turned her head around the hallway, but this part of the castle was really dull indeed as she had described.

    "Could it be that you are lost again?"

    "No,¡­. Not exactly." Alicia''s face started sweating as her cheeks became red with embarrassment.

    "Haahaaa¡­." For a moment there I could not help but laugh.

    And when I looked at her she started laughing with a faint smile too. I found it so charming and wondered how she looked under that mask. Why is she hiding it? Well travelers do usually tend to keep their identity a secret, but a mask is quite an outdated means now.

    "Is there something funny about you getting lost every time?" I asked her with a serious face. If she is in a foreign place, then she should just ask someone.

    Wait, could it be that she came to ask from me¡­. But after watching me like that and my power going berserk on its own. Why would she still approach me? I am dangerous and that''s all to it, no one would like to associate with someone like me anyways.

    "Come with me. I will take you back to your room after some time."

    "Umu." She gladly said, with a childish voice. Now I was feeling a bit awkward for being so harsh, when all she has been was nice to me, even when I was the one to attack her first.

    We went straight and after taking a right, came to the only room in that hallway, and beyond the door was my huge extra spacious room. I passed her an entry and she did not seemed to be surprised by how huge my room was or otherwise people would usually be amazed to see how huge the royal palace is. Could it be that she is someone who has experienced these things before.

    It was already getting dark outside, and I didn''t know why I even brought her to my room, while I was supposed to escort her to her own. Since she is here, why don''t I have a talk and try to get some information out from her? She would have surely got something special to tell me if she has been travelling, and maybe I can learn something from her experience¡­ except for her navigation issues.

    "It''s getting late, do you want me to get us something to eat."

    "I am fine by it if you join me too."

    "Alright I will do. But I am going to decide the menu and get you the best dish the chef can cook for us." I was delighted to share my meal finally with someone other than my family.

    I went to the door to ask the workers of the palace, to get the food ready. But soon, things became quite again, as I realized she is not a smooth-talker herself. I would find her sometimes gazing at my ears and I felt a bit insecure.

    But I was saved when the food came in, and we had a table set up for the two of us in the room itself. I asked the maids to leave and they did so gladly. No, surprise there.

    "Did you like the food?" I asked after we have started with the dinner.

    "Yes, it''s great. I have never known of the ingredients used in this food before."

    "Well, they are only exclusively available in the elf kingdom and you will find them nowhere else on the entire continent." I said proudly. I was having fun talking to her.

    "So, why won''t you help me later to get some of these ingredients¡­ princess?" Alicia''s words stuttered in the end.

    "Just call me Regis as I said before."

    "Okay Regis." She said with a bright smile on her face, as if the whole point of saying something like that was to make me say this in turn.

    It made me feel uncomfortable, because this was my first time when I was having fun with a person I have never known before.

    "Alicia why don''t you tell me more about yourself."

    "Well there is nothing more I can tell except that that is my name." she said casually.

    "Then tell me why do you wear that mask?" I was interested to know at least that much. Does she even take it off or not? Well it was conveniently made that anyone could eat food without worrying of wearing the mask or not.

    "I do it because this was a gift from my mother and I need to keep my identity a secret, so that I don''t end up in a problem."

    "Well, I can already see it happening, so I will stop asking about that. But do you really plan to go to the dragon island." I was now getting serious and wanted to know firsthand of her intentions.

    "I haven''t decided yet, but if you accompany me as you willingly offered, then surely I can think of something." Alicia smiled pointing her spoon up in the air.

    "Tell me; don''t you want to know why everyone avoids me?" I said in a saddened tone. I could not understand how she could even say that after what she saw and heard.

    "Is it because you cannot control your skill. Well I saw you destroying the door before. I wanted you to use that skill against me during the small exchange we had for the first meeting."

    "Are you even in your right mind?" I said standing up from the chair. "How can you even say that." Suddenly the table started vibrating, and without me realizing the wind in the room had already formed a destructive current as the things inside it started shaking devastatingly.

    "Regis calm down." I heard a deep voice from Alicia which was her own voice but it did not carry the same childish attitude from before. The red colour in her eyes was glowing and the strong wind currents in the room dispersed in a second and the table stopped shaking.

    "You saw that now, whatever I touch gets destroyed. Even you aren''t safe around me. So you shouldn''t be with someone like me."

    I wanted to know how she sought to me and even if the answer was a negative, I was prepared to face it.

    "Regis do you in any way feel like hurting me?"

    "No, not at all. Why would I ever do that?"

    "Then, it''s that simple. There is nothing for me to be afraid of, is there. You weren''t even trying to harm me for the first time we met." Alicia put another bite of the stew as she chewed on it later for some time and overjoyed by the outburst of tastes she felt in her mouth.

    "I see that now, you are a very good person. So, why don''t we go together to the dragon island as you said and even if it is going to be a difficult journey, I am sure we both will be doing just great." But I think my face receded to a grim expression, no matter what good things I say.

    "Yes. So you finally understand." Alicia cheerfully said and we were almost finished with the dinner.

    "Alicia why don''t you stay the night here, the room''s big enough for the two of us and if you are fine with sleeping on the ends of the bed."

    "I am alright with it." Alicia sat on one side of the bed after I brought out another pair of bed sheet and pillow for her from the drawer.

    "Before going to sleep why don''t you try the milkshake I recently learned to make? It''s quite refreshing."

    "I will, but will you really make one for me." Alicia gave a yes to my offer.

    "Why don''t you just wait here while I get the glass ready." I walked to the other corner of the room where under the table drawer I was sure to find a set of glasses. I brought out a cold bottle of milk and other ingredients that I had prepared beforehand to add. Specifically the one I wanted to use, but I needed to do it discreetly from her as I hid the sachet properly after emptying it.

    "Here is yours."

    Alicia took the glass from my hand and I made sure that she emptied the glass. After making sure she went to rest, I made an excuse to go outside.

    After five minutes, I returned back to the room, only to find her deep in sleep.

    "Sorry Alicia, it seems that you are too good a person to be with me. I said that you shouldn''t stay with me but honestly it''s because I already know that it''s me who has no right to. I need to take care of this myself and I don''t want you to risk your life in my meaningless endeavour. But it''s something I will do and not rest until it''s done. Because otherwise there would be no point of the life I have lived. Thank you for saying what you said before."

    I looked at the face of Alicia trying to imagine the kind of face that could hold such beautiful smile that would even make my heart open to her. I brought my hands almost close to her mask, but I could not feel like betraying her anymore, after what I have done. I was not worthy of her trust.

    I left the room quickly, because I wouldn''t have been able to restrain myself. Those strong sleeping drug in high dose would be more than enough to put her to sleep for an entire week and no magic would work, because this drug repels magic. I would usually take it in very small doses if I fail to control my power during training.

    It was time for me to leave the castle; I did not want to back down from what I had decided no matter¡­even if the people who cared about me would start hating me. I wouldn''t mind. But now I don''t want to live in the protective shadow of my parents anymore even if it means clashing with the tsunami itself. Even if it destroys me.

    ***

    //////// DRAGON ISLAND [ 1 YEAR AGO] /////////

    It was close to midnight : a white moon floated high in the sky, but the sea that enveloped the landmass below reflected a cold light.

    "GWahhhhaahhhhh¡­.." A huge roar shearing through the atmosphere as if proclaiming the beginning of the end of the world itself echoed in the pacific vastness of the water bodies surrounding it.

    Brown, black, purple; a change of colors one didn''t usually see. The color of the sky strangely but surely kept on changing. The only thing was clear that it was not a natural phenomenon.

    No one for sure could know what this abnormal sky heralded unless lightning froze the sky and two figures squaring off against each other decimated the blue.

    A monster with green spikes and almost akin to an alligator''s skin sprawled in the sky with its huge bony wings spread far, wearing a black armour around its long neck and abdomen, with sharp covering spikes and bolts penetrating its skin down from its spine to its long tail''s very end. This was¡­

    The Ruler of the Cursed Night Sky ©¤ Ouroboros.

    .

    On the other side, where magic in vast quantity pooled in itself, a wide mouth breathed it in and the next second releasing it out with full force massive flames of fire almost burning the emptiness of the sky to oblivion ¨C a power and fire force that could rival even the depths of the sun. A huge black body with wide outspread wings that blotted the entire sky, a culmination of power, fire, pride and madness. That being was an existence that was born from outside the rules of this world.

    The Ruler of Dragons ©¤ The Black Emperor Dragon

    .

    The black dragon repeatedly warded off the huge green dragon''s blows, repelled its blows and occasionally blocked its blows but no harm ever came to it or the island below which was its home, while the green dragon seemed to have been reaching its limit both on magic and the wounds it has received.

    The war cries of these two heavenly beasts fighting only brought disaster as massive tides flooded the small islands to disappearance; the land was hit with earthquakes and cyclones.

    The green dragon ¨C Ouroboros flew to a distant height in the sky while the Black Emperor watched it from below with a menacing glare from its golden eyes.

    "Wahaaaahhhh¡­." The green dragon opened its mouth broad in rage.

    A huge purple cube materialized and floated in front of it. Broken into even smaller cubes they started rotating in a circular fashion, which even created its own wind daft. The area it encircled turned purple and a humongous finger of light sped towards the ground enveloping it in its cruel impression. Everything annihilated the moment the light touched.

    Swallowing everything as it expanded and ultimately the Black Emperor too couldn''t escape the light, a single hit and its wings got severed. The mightiest dragon that walked this world was brought down to the bottom of the land from the zenith of the skies and submerged in its depths.

    ***

    /////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume four for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 5 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 56 - CHAPTER - 7 : THE GIRL WHO THOUGHT SHE CAN FIGHT THE WORLD

    CHAPTER - 7

    THE GIRL WHO THOUGHT SHE CAN FIGHT THE WORLD

    .

    I never thought it would be this embarrassing that I would fall asleep right after drinking the milkshake Regis offered to me. But after drinking something that sweet and having myself to eat so many new kinds of dishes after a tiring journey I could not help but fall deep in sleep to experience my satisfaction at its peak.

    It''s not like I needed to prevent myself from sleeping. I needed to relax after all a rested child grows well.

    Anyways, I am sure it''s not because of the narcotic drug, that Regis added to the drink, for the reason that it would have no effect on me. Though it''s not like I appreciate a sedative being mixed in my drinks on a daily basis.

    My title [IMMORTALITY] negates all kinds of poisons and magic toxins if introduced into my body system. That would technically mean I will be always healthy and not getting usually sick as I used to be before I reincarnated. But it''s totally another matter if I am physically attacked or sustain some kind of spiritual damage, since I am not immune to pain.

    And now she is gone, just like that. Why do I feel like this has happened before and that also for a third time. It makes me feel frustrated about how I am always getting left behind and all alone.

    "How unpleasant¡­." I used wind magic to push away the long curtains that covered the only huge windows that let in the first rays of morning light. Fortunately I was early and it''s still dawn. Except for the guards most of them would be still sleeping.

    Well I am not angry about how I have to go out and always search for them, but because why they are the only ones to get the chance to break out in the night under the cover of darkness, when no one''s watching¡­ it sounds so cool, than the kind of pesky job I have to do of stalking them, while making sure from a distance that they are safe is much more difficult and uninteresting.

    This will be the last time I am doing this because from next time I will not be the one preventing it but would be breaking out with them. After all I don''t want to catch an odd habit of following girls around. Everyone knows that the more forbidden the thing is, the more stimulating it is.

    A problem for a runaway girl is no problem for me.

    Then there is probably another reason for my interest in Dragon Island, The Black Emperor Dragon. The servant beast that swore its loyalty to the Royal Demon Family. I just can''t bring myself to resist the urge of having a dragon formula race in this world and if I have his support then that dream would not be that far off to achieve. Even if it means using the family power for a little cause that is totally justified and in the right, which no one would mind in the least.

    If Regis would have been in danger then, Al would have probably informed me and she is not that far off from Al''s navigation to not be able to keep track of her location, once she has been marked as long as the range permits. Now all I need to do is follow her around and I will be killing two flies with one swat.

    And if she is really planning to go alone, then maybe it''s best for me to join her later, probably when she would find herself in danger. For now its payback time, for what she did to me, since I will be enjoying myself in this room after she went through the trouble of leaving me alone. I am going to read all the books in this room and much better if I find a secret diary, not to forget that I can have a personal bath all to myself. Surely being a princess of a kingdom she would have lots of things to enjoy and I can keep myself entertained until then.

    ***

    /////// REGIS ASCALON - POV ////////

    A full night has passed and I had still not made it to the north-western coast after running at full speed with accelerated wind magic. Though it does put a toll on my body to restrain myself from releasing excessive magic in the way I want to, but otherwise I would ruin everything in my path and that would attract monsters from all around.

    Not that it is helping presently, I thought to myself after shooting down another magical beast with my arrow.

    "That wouldn''t have been a fatal hit¡­ except to slow it down." The arrow pierced its abdomen, not that deep but surely it will put a damper on its speed.

    These types of beasts have never been spotted in the elf kingdom and seem to be coming from the direction in which the Dragon Island is. If they have been changing hunting grounds then there is surely something up there going on. All I need to do is find it and if possible deal with the problem myself.

    I have once visited the western coast before with father when I was a little kid, and had been told that if I travel straight in that particular direction where the gigantic clouds seems to gather above a tower like mountain, then that would be the Dragon Island.

    As for the plan I have come to think of is to maintain secrecy, infiltrate the Dragon Island and after ascertaining the situation there I would return to the kingdom with the report. Even if it means that now I won''t be welcomed by any one there and after what I did to her. I will be more than happy to leave the kingdom on my own accord. That would certainly free them from a burden and a disobedient daughter like me.

    For some reason I could not think lest any further. And it made the inside of my neck hurt, the more I tried to think of staying away from my family.

    Since I have been travelling alone I can maintain discretion and find an escape route easily while avoiding dangerous monsters, but surely the militia that was sent here would have attracted tonnes of it. That would have surely spelled their destruction since they wouldn''t be agile enough to avoid them but had to fight their way through them only to dwindle in their numbers.

    For now I don''t think I am that far off from the coast and just some few hours more before I reach there. Just a little bit more¡­ I have to endure it until I complete the mission myself. The only person who I need is myself and I won''t be hurting anyone anymore.

    After a few hit and run tactic, I was slowly running both out of magic and routes that would help me avoid the monsters. According to my wind search magic, also there were monsters approaching me from everywhere. It couldn''t'' have gotten worse when the sky was dubbed with the screams of an enormous magical beast I never have even heard of.

    "This couldn''t have gotten worse¡­."

    Within the next few seconds the morning sky was blotted black by the huge black feather wings of a flying magical beast.

    "Kyaaaahhhhhh¡­.." Letting out its ferocious scream it let its carnivore instinct leak in the surroundings. The land monsters have already diverted themselves from their paths, but it was already too late for me to understand the reasoning behind being afraid of just one.

    "KyaaAAAhhhhhh¡­" The cries of the birds kept on increasing both in intensity and figures, until more than dozens had now made their appearance. Their claws were already huge and looked strong enough to crush a giant boulder. It was high time for me to take cover unless I wanted to become their food.

    I took shelter in the branches under the cover of trees, waiting for them to leave¡­ but instead of leaving they started circling directly above me in rounds.

    Was I already spotted? I kept on repeating that question to myself as a cold chill went down my spine.

    Another screams from those magical beasts and more of their brethrens came pouring in like there was soon going to be a feast. I needed to hold my grounds strong. If I don''t take down the beast that is sending the calling signal, then I would be soon found out and overwhelmed by their numbers. But fighting one alone would be difficult enough in my weak and tired state.

    Should I turn back now? If I still go back home and asks for everyone''s forgiveness¡­ but even if my parents forgive me, will she do the same for me too. She was ready to spend some time with me, and yet that''s how I payed her back for her kindness. There is no turning back for me anymore because I had closed all the gates myself.

    I punched the bark of the tree as if to force the anger out of myself and decided that I had to move forward no matter what I had to face.

    I jumped out of the tree facing upwards as I launched an arrow and avoiding all the other monster birds surrounding, it splashed open the artery of the bird flying at the highest point and calling the others.

    Thud... and with a vanishing scream it landed on the floor, blood spewing out of its neck its body writhing in pain, as slowly death engulfed and silenced its soul. I rolled on the ground to avoid the impact of the decent and hid under the next adjacent tree and simultaneously securing my location I launched more of the arrows.

    The quiver in which I kept my arrows was actually a magic device enchanted with a special dimensional storage, to store more than enough arrows I would need on this journey. So, I decided to shoot without holding myself back, even if some of my attacks missed. But surprisingly my training paid off, as each arrow successfully took down its prey one by one. I kept on changing positions so that they remain disarrayed and couldn''t pin-point and pick up on me in groups. The rest would depend on my skill to survive against these monsters and how strong I have become.

    Usually it took more than five arrows to either defeat or shoo them off. But the numbers were still against me. As one of them even after taking the hit finally decided to chase after. It was not afraid of death and seemed more attached to the sentiment of killing me. I jumped off from the tree and made landing in the middle open surrounded by a corpse or two. The impact on the tree was strong enough to uproot it as I saw one of the pointy branches piercing it through the middle.

    "What a foolish thing to do¡­." I don''t know why I said that, as I stared at my hands which were shaking since I have been repeatedly launching arrows and not using magic has been a downfall on my side. But if I tried doing so then my bow would break and I would be weaponless after that point.

    In that second letting myself lost in thoughts, one of the corpses near my leg opened its mouth wide and grabbing my leg it threw me upwards. I lost my balance and support as I was sky high now and below me the monster bird opened its mouth wide. On a quick look I instantly recognized it as the first monster that I shot in the group and somehow it was still alive waiting for the opportune moment to take revenge on me. Within seconds I would have been swallowed in one gulp.

    But I was not ready to die yet, holding my bow in horizontal I docked it in between the two wide flanks of its mouth. I thought I could jump on the bow and escape with that¡­ but the force of the mouth shattered the wooden framework and I found myself sinking¡­., desperately trying to grab hold of something for help. But there was nothing to reach just like the last time¡­ my eyes closed and the magic power inside my body ran wild.

    My hands scratched on its neck and the next moment a gale of wind overtaking my body ©¤ resembling like a ghastly miracle of hell¡­. The entrails of the monster were crushed inside its body as its body twisted and churned around itself like a merry-go-round playing endlessly sped up.

    Years of worth of power that I held back let loose in a moment ©¤ a girl who didn''t know her place ¡­succumbed to the unwanted stares of others felt all of that at the same time.

    A terribly revolting feeling ¨C made my vision go hazy as I saw my dress and body drenched in blood. My face, my eyes and every inch on my hands was overflowing with blood. Even the monsters were shrieking in fears that were flying in front of me horrified by the fate their fellow monster met. All it took a single touch for me to destroy something completely.

    I wanted to scream, I wanted for someone to show up ©¤ but the world just felt so alone and cold¡­. That except for me there was no one. No one to judge me, no one to watch me, no one to care for me and neither I had to do it in return.

    I was terrified¡­ the world I wanted, how it should have existed for me was there and it rose in my throat ¨C would I feel better if I threw up?

    I covered my mouth and fell into panic. Why was I still hiding it now? Questions directed towards me, why was I born like this¡­ why do I have this power¡­ what did I wanted to do with it¡­ were echoing in my head.

    "Eh? Ahhh¡­. No, sorry. I am sorry. Leave me alone!" I murmured to myself. I started running for my life before more of them could attack me and went and hid myself in the bushes.

    Remaining low I again looked at my hands still shaking in fear. But what was I really afraid of this time I could not comprehend that myself. If only I knew, then I could stop thinking of it and then maybe I could have stopped shaking.

    "Well, that will surely need some cleaning." I heard a familiar voice, even if it was so new to me. It was so sweet and young that I just couldn''t make myself forget about it even in this awful state of mine.

    Turning my head to my right, I saw a face I was just recently introduced to; she had placed one of her finger on her closed mouth. She gave a lonely smile from under the white mask, but as if I had seen a ghost, I screamed and hastily jumped back.

    My hands touched the tree beside me and it shattered as all the leaves wilted and shredded into the falling tears of the tree.

    "Wahaaaa¡­" I screamed again as I blew up my cover and let the monsters knew of my whereabouts.

    I thought it was my final moments, and seeing her face for the last time was going to be my final punishment like this. For me, I had tried everything but found no meaning in my existence. A befitting end for the fool who thought she could fight against the whole world would brazenly die in this place she herself never knew of.

    But picking up on the ghostly new appearance and by her action she was every bit of real, as she rose up from her place.

    "I asked you to be quite, didn''t I? Or am I using a wrong hand sign to do that." I again heard her voice as this time her lips broke into a smile.

    She glanced at the horde of monsters speeding themselves towards me as they would devour us. My eyes shut down and after realizing nothing had happened I opened them again and saw bubbles of blood bursting into a small red downpour. It was horrific, but I had just witnessed and caused one myself a while ago. But this was something on an other scale.

    So, who did this? If not me¡­ then otherwise.

    I turned towards Alicia, who showed up out of nowhere, she looked at the swirling fountain of blood and burst out flesh of the corpses of dozen of monsters like it was nothing, the glow in her red eyes, slowly went dim and she looked at me again without any emotions.

    My body shuddered as I fell on my back and lifting myself up, I started moving on my four. I was unsteady and fell down again.

    "Stay away¡­Stay away from me." I shrieked.

    The earth and the environment around me were being churned and I could feel it''s after effects as my skin itself was getting dissolved in it. Probably my skill was reacting out of fear and slowly it would engulf me too.

    "Regis calm down." I again found myself gazing at those clear and precise eyes as they tried to pierce me from within. And just like that my body became stable, my shaking stopped, and I was able to think clearly again.

    The first question that popped in my mind was how she was still here. Did she not ingest the drink¡­. But I clearly saw her drinking it and falling under sleep.

    "Alicia¡­ I¡­" I couldn''t follow up with what I wanted to say. I had nothing left on me. An apology as if that would work¡­ after all just now I was afraid of her. I treated her just like others used to see me in the same light as that of a monster.

    Because I cannot control my power, but she can¡­. And why did my own power stop reacting. Was it her too.

    "Let''s keep moving to our destination." Alicia said to me as she placed forward her hand in front of me to lift me up.

    As if naturally it would come to me, my own palm approached to grab her but before it made contact I backed it off.

    Clasps.

    Alicia''s hand leapt forward and grabbed mine without any hesitation. Hands which were drenched in blood would surely leave marks on her white gloves which covered her palm leaving her thin and gentle fingers bare.

    My eyes closed like a dim-witted person, I thought everything was over. That I was already dead and it was but a dream.

    "See everything is fine."

    I first opened my right eye to see Alicia''s face and the left eye focused on the handshake. And somehow I was standing properly on my feet too. The corpses of the monsters but had all vanished while I could still see some bloodstains ©¤ making me realise that it was everything except for a dream.

    "Don''t you have to say something to me first?" Alicia asked to my dejected face.

    "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be¡­" I saw her cheeks tightening as if she was a bit annoyed. I soon realized my mistake. "I am sorry for what I did. But how are you."

    "Well you see poison and toxins don''t affect me so I woke up after having a good nap." Alicia said as if she was pleased with herself.

    "And for how long have you been following me?" I asked with a neck filled with stagnant air, my voice felt a bit on the heavier side.

    "Well it has been quite a while, after I went through your room to enjoy myself, I realized that there was pretty much nothing to do. So I came right here, and was so thrilled to see you fight, that I decided not to interfere unless you really needed me to." Alicia sounded so delighted.

    But the ground from below me was shaken. I was most probably angry, as my cheeks twitched in a stead fast fashion.

    "So you were having fun in my room, is that it."

    "Yeah it was way too empty and I did not even find a secret diary. Though I do have to say that I enjoyed the warm bath." Alicia lost herself in explaining what she did in her absence.

    "So you were having all the fun around while I was fighting here huh¡­ Alicia, I want you to go back home." I ended up with a stiff voice and serious tone. I wanted for her too to understand, why I was doing all of this. But something told me that she didn''t even in the very least.

    "I won''t." She said with a stern face.

    "This is not a playground for children and you don''t need to gamble your life with me. So go back to the palace and explain the situation to them. They would surely believe you since you were brought here by the Great Spirit''s revelation."

    "I don''t care about any revelation I am coming with you." She said with a flustered face.

    "You really don''t need to."

    "You need to clean yourself first."

    I dusted off my clothes and taking out a small bottle, I used the water inside it to wash off the dirt from my hand and face. "See I will be travelling like this."

    "You need a weapon since you broke yours." Alicia this time sounded very optimistic with her argument.

    I pulled out another spare bow from the dimensional storage of my quiver.

    "I told you I am more than prepared and I don''t need you. Now you have to go back." I tried to sound a bit harsh and thought she would finally abandon me and give up. That''s fine with me and nothing would change exactly.

    But Alicia was still smiling at me, when I looked down and realized that my hands were tightly clenching her palm. I took off my hand and without looking back I continued in my tired state, so my footsteps were loud and heavy.

    Step. Step. Step.

    step. step. step. Footsteps followed behind me.

    .

    step. step. step. stop. Not with this again. I turned around.

    step.step.step. stop.

    "Hey this time I stopped at the right time, didn''t I." Alicia said with a confused look.

    I looked back with a frustrated look,"That doesn''t make it right to follow me around, you idiot."

    Alicia again started playing with her fingers and I finally gave up on being annoyed over it, after all it was thanks to her that I am saved. I took a deep sigh and realized what was wrong here¡­.

    "Could it be that you don''t know the way back to the palace this time?"

    Alicia repeatedly shook her head up and down.

    If that''s the case then if I take her back to the castle then I would surely be stopped. But if I am still able to maintain on this path and after that skirmish no monster seems to be coming near us. So if I am able to keep her away from danger, then everything should work out. But if things get hard then I will be dragging her back to home.

    "Fine then, but if you find yourself in danger¡­ then you will be running back with full speed. Don''t expect from me to protect you."

    Alicia did not say another word to my decision but she happily started following me and how she walked and looked around the place with awe, she looked thrilled with everything. She was having a fun time, while I was still annoyed with myself¡­ how I let my guard down.

    We kept on walking slowly at our own pace so that I could recover and fortunately we did not encounter any monster after that. Could it be that my good luck finally found me.

    It was already evening and the sun would set within an hour, but we finally made it out of the forest region and were now on the vast coast. The sea spread out till the end of horizon, giving me the feeling that it went even beyond it. I was amazed with how the place hadn''t changed a bit from the last time I visited.

    Alicia on the other hand was passing through a stage which I would describe as both incomprehensible and beyond my limited understanding of her genius she had shown me. She stared at the sea like she was first time watching it; she looked at the sand and glossed over it¡­ already busy with picking up some sea shells. And other things I would do as a kid for a first time visit.

    Wait didn''t she already crossed the sea that separated the human and the demon continent, to come here. Then why is she behaving like she is seeing a coast for the first time.

    "Hey Alicia help me pull the boat into the water, if you don''t want me to leave you alone here."

    Some sails were already prepared maybe for the militia that was about to reach here, but was previously wiped out. I spotted one of the smallest boats but was still weak enough to push it to the water myself.

    At my warning Alicia, looked at me with an expressionless face as if she was about to burst in anger but for some reason she seemed to be unable to do so, she waved her hand from the direction of boat to the water and in an instant the boat rose upwards in air and sped up towards the water, falling in it with an enormous splash.

    She could use telekinesis too. Sure I do have seen some elves use it before but to move such a huge mass I had never heard before in my lifetime.

    We both boarded the boat and Alicia sat on the other side still dejected with how I had to halt her exploration activity. Don''t look at me like that. Fine I will let her explore more if we are able to return¡­ no I will make sure of it that we do.

    The sun was about to set and we were still far from our destination. Every second counted and if we did nothing we may be ambushed by more of those flying monsters and we won''t be able to protect ourselves. Even if Alicia is strong we cannot be overconfident in our situation. I don''t know what kind of limit she would have on her power or is there any risk to it. But I don''t want to find myself in a situation where I would stake everything on it and put our lives in danger.

    I kept on rowing the boat while Alicia at the other edge stared at the water, without looking at me for once as if she had lost all interest on this expedition. The sun finally slept, but I still could not spot the dragon island. But the stars came out as our guide as they sprawled in the dark night sky.

    This time around Alicia was now busy with star-gazing and it seemed to me that it was one of the things she liked. I looked up and found them to be eye-catching too, but before today I never found them so attractive¡­ or maybe I never tried looking so deeply at the night sky until today.

    Being on a trip with someone did really help to know about others a lot. Also I had recovered most of my strength so I stopped complaining to myself how I was the only one who had to do all the work.

    Suddenly my hands stiffened with a strange feeling as I gazed straight up. From the top where the giant black clouds had taken shelter over the peak of the highest mountain all the way down to the vast island that spread across the entire sea. It had its own charm and the beauty that grew along with thorns.

    "We are not that far away from the Dragon Island." I thought of mentioning it to Alicia since it would be her first time watching it, since it is mine too.

    Surprisingly she was delighted to hear that word as she rose from her seat and stared at the island in front of us. As usual she had that childish expression of being amazed again to see such a magnificent sight, but the black clouds floating over us in circular pattern also strike her out as if she was unhappy to see them.

    Out of the blue Alicia turned towards me for the first time she came on the boat, as she stood at a broad distance from me, staring at the surface of water, thoroughly examining its surface. Dyed in the dark blue of the night sky, soap bubbles formed as a result of repeatedly clashing waves surrounded us.

    The wind was unstable, blowing and stopping sometimes from the right, then left and it was a relief when it supported us. Alicia observed one of her licked fingers with the tip of her tongue as if she was imitating someone but was confused with her own observation and lack of skills to do so.

    Was she trying to confirm the wind''s direction¡­.?

    I too got suspicious as how things were proceeding, when Alicia called out to me as she steadily stepped towards me, glancing at me with a tiny smile, which I would call anything if not suspicious.

    "Get ready, I am leaving." It had a sweet ring to it, but her wild expression said otherwise.

    "Huhhh¡­" before I could completely let out my astonishment. I was now looking straight at Alicia''s face, an oar missing from my right hand; she leaned closer to me as she tightly gripped me around my waist; horizontally holding me in her hands.

    I looked below and I was in her arms, she stood on the highest point of the boat - on the eccentric long bow, which gave it a streamlined feature on either ends. As light as a feather, her presence did not even create a single disproportion in the balance of the boat as I thought it would.

    "What are you¡­.doi¡­" before I could finish my words. Alicia leaped widely after kicking the boat half into the water. In a second we were already far from it with a single jump.

    But why was I in her arms. No more importantly why did we abandon the boat. I looked back and a huge mouth with sharp jaws, counting beyond hundred just on the upper side, swallowed the whole boat in one go. The ripples and wave had a strange voice to it as it unnaturally tried to follow us. I clenched to something tightly, but this time my hands did reach someone and nothing occurred. My powers for the first time were in my control. Or rather it did not surface at all.

    I stared at her face and my cheeks turn beetroot red, realizing my situation of how embarrassing it was to be carried around like this without being informed prior.

    ''This is so amazing¡­. I finally got to run on water with magic like a ninja, a thing a worst athlete like me couldn''t have even pulled off a single step in my previous world;. And not to forget how I get to carry a princess in my arms, this is surely a perfect plot of an eloping princess to a dragon island. But what role then would be mine¡­" Alicia lost in thought to herself, but came back to her sense after she realized how Regis was tightly holding on to her and scared. She knew probably an arrow wouldn''t be effective in water and she did not wanted to waste time fighting them without knowing their proper numbers. Consequently it was the best idea to give them a slip up as Alicia increased her speed, seeing how the sea-monsters were closing in on them.

    I was already amazed to see that we were walking on water; or rather we two were like the wind itself. Her hands were so thin and small and yet how lightly she carried me around. But most frightening was the moment when I thought we would sink, because of the frightening huge heights she was jumping to.

    Every step she took, I found myself more drawn to her, about the possibility that there was someone I could finally get along. Someone who was not afraid of my power but rather would have wanted me. But did she really felt the same way I started doing. Or did her sole interest lie in coming here. I wanted to know.

    Her gown-like dress frilly swayed beautifully and as if predicting the perfecting timing she would use the wind to speed up her superhuman action that had already left my mouth agape.

    Her long boots gently stepped on the water surface each time without disturbing the sleeping sea.

    ''Someday¡­ if possible¡­" but my words only dwelled in my mind. Even if I had implored as before, even if I had made that wish hundreds of millions of times just like I did before. What was so different this time that I wanted to believe things would finally change. But someone like me knew it very well that ©¤

    Happiness and precious things¡­. eventually falls apart.

    Yet she had the most joyful expression on her face, whose radiance I could feel even through the white mask which resembled like a barrier between our true selves. But even so her smile was so pure that it lacked any reasoning and was glowing entirely for the sake of smiling.

    .

    "I never knew Regis you were so desperate to take a bath." Alicia innocently made a remark on my pathetic state.

    "''Wahh...ahahhhh¡­" I spitted out the sea water that had entered through all of my openings of my face. My ears, my nose, and my mouth everything felt salty as I spewed out another jet of water from my mouth on the land.

    "Well my mind went blank¡­ but why is that you are still dry." I annoyingly pointed at Alicia''s dry clothes as not a single drop of water had made contact with her body.

    "About that¡­ just say I was a bit cautious. Haahaaa¡­ Let''s move to the cave before it gets dark."

    To be honest Alicia was enjoying herself so much that she forgot to put up a small energy barrier for Regis just as she did for herself. But she was too embarrassed to accept that and found it in her best interest to laugh it off.

    Our sea voyage finally came to an end and we were still a bit early than planned. But surely we needed to take shelter in the night, while exploring nearby areas and with tomorrow morning we were going to search more thoroughly for clues ©¤ Of why did the Spirits wanted us to go to the Dragon Island.

    I had now turned my attention back to the dragon island on whose soil I was standing then. The clouds above us swirled in a dark typical fashion as it spewed a black fog everywhere around the island and sea. The island looked positively demonic as the high mountain towered beyond the clouds, almost soaring high to reach the sky. There was much more for the island to be contemplated about and it was more than what I had anticipated. I gulped as I saw a much denser forest and the cave in which we thought to take shelter would be perfect near the coast.

    We could escape anytime if any anonymous dangerous monster or dragon would hit us. That was the sentiment and plan I had thought of, but should I call it less of a bad luck and more of a good luck that just after entering the cave it was connected to a much larger cave and inside it was sleeping a dragon.

    My body was already shaking badly and I think the same went for Alicia. With her whole body stiff only her shoulders shook, but since her head was lowered I couldn''t quite catch her expression. But in front, its body so huge and big almost half the size of the royal palace¡­ it was covered in a faint green magical aura. Big scratches all over its body, its broad bare chest rose and fell down as the strong wind from its nostrils escape the only opening in the cave, through which we entered in.

    Even its breath was hot and a hint of sulfur was present in the air. The darkness was kind to his feature, its black scales enveloping its body shone like obsidian, its fingers so huge to crush the kingdom''s walls with a single touch. The scratching noise of its sharp claws on each finger slowly intensified as did my feelings of horror and dread. Was it really asleep or awake? I repeatedly asked that question to myself, but couldn''t figure it out.

    More importantly Alicia started walking past around him, as if she was totally avoiding it, her shoulders were stiff again. Backed against the cave wall, without thinking much, I scuttled sideways and followed her.

    Suddenly the glow returned to my face, when the dragon did not woke up and just a few meters away in front of us was an opening connecting it to the next cave. Probably we were still below the ground and this cave was like a labyrinth that perhaps might have led us to the base of the central mountain which we saw from far. Most likely there we would discover the truth.

    I wanted to say ''good work, Alicia'', but maybe after we have escaped. It is thanks to her that we were able to avoid a conflict with waking it up. Let''s not disturb the sleeping ones.

    "Tcch! I thought I would have got to see a real dragon here." Alicia shrieked.

    "Huh¡­" For a second I thought I just imagined things but Alicia had stopped moving right in front of the next gate and was staring at the sleeping dragon. My internal scream welled up, pouring out of me, and I looked with a horrified expression at the idiot who for some reason suddenly wanted to see us dead.

    What is that idiot thinking to say stuff like this ©¤ just look at how huge it is. Don''t you have eyes to see its big closed eyelids, mouth releasing steam and probably his teeth would be sharp enough to chew the rocks and its flames bright enough to melt the rocks even with its glimmer of light? Then why did she call it that way.

    Probably that wouldn''t have been loud enough to wake up the dragon. I was counting on that fact.

    But maybe things haven''t been going pretty well lately with her around or rather it has been filled with madness whenever she shows up.

    But from above a black muscular tail came crashing on us and blocked the exit in front of us. The body of the dragon shook and the vast shape that rose up had something strangely beautiful about its appearance ¨C the picture of majestic dignity. It was no ordinary dragon to speak of. It''s beautiful eyes with a glint of black glow narrowed and gleamed on us as it roared and the rooftop was blown away revealing a dark night sky to fit and adjust its neck and head properly.

    "What brings a high elf and human girl to my sanctuary." The dragon opened its mouth and it spoke in our language. A dragon that could speak¡­ I have heard only the heavenly dragons could do that. This cannot be good.

    "Regis¡­ let''s go. We don''t need to waste our time on a fake dragon."

    "Rooarrghhhh¡­." The dragon screamed.

    As if the floor from below me had drifted away I fell on my legs and my body felt paralyzed. But my mind was much focused on Alicia and what kind of idiotic thoughts were popping in her head. Was she possessed somehow, she was surely sane before we entered the cave¡­ no probably her normal was already set at low common sense but this was going beyond our means. Now how were we going to deal with this problem?

    What if I speak to the dragon as the princess and ask for his forgiveness, while explaining the situation to him as well. Maybe I could uncover the reason our kingdom is suffering. I quickly rose from my fallen position, my legs still not in equilibrium; I managed to somehow open my mouth ¨C

    "I am the second princess of the Ascalon Empire, Regis Ascalon and on behalf of the people sufferings in the elven kingdom, the forests spirits and the Genesis Tree¡­ I came to visit the Dragon Island."I was finally able to pull it off. But now what¡­

    The dragon stared at me for a while and then he again spoke in a deep tone reverberating around everywhere in the interior structure of the cave making us to listen to the message more than twice.

    "I am the Black Dragon Emperor, princess of the Even Kingdom. But what would be the introduction to the human standing next to you." The glares of the dragon shifted to her.

    But I was already biting my fingers, or maybe even chewing my very hand. The Black Dragon Emperor. What is he doing here? Didn''t he disappear after the Great War too¡­ so what in the Great Spirit''s name is he doing here now? Don''t tell me the Great Spirits just pulled a prank on us¡­. no, no, what am I even thinking. It is probably related to the reason of the Black Dragon Emperor''s returning we needed to come to the island in the first place.

    So, is he the cause? Most probably not after all he is the guardian of this island and also one of the protectors of the Genesis Tree. He wouldn''t do something like that¡­ so I could even enlist his help if I ask him to. Not that he could have a reason to refuse to, since he acknowledged me as an high elf and princess and that''s evidence enough of my identity.

    But what about Alicia, she seems to be oblivious about her own standing in this world and the mask already makes her suspicious. So why did the Great Spirit wanted to guide her here out of everyone.

    "Regis that lizard is probably lying." Alicia again called out to me.

    The colour of my face was fading away,¡­ slowly¡­ slowly drifting to the other side. Is she really possessed or did she eat something bad. No we didn''t eat anything in between¡­. Don''t tell me it was that drug she last ate. So is it my fault that I am going to be buried because of showing disrespect to a heavenly dragon.

    "And what makes you think that." I stared at her as I whispered in her ears, trying to knock some sense in her. But maybe the black dragon heard me because his senses would probably be superficial as he too tilted his head in a quizzical expression, his eyes narrowing into a menacing glare.

    Alicia better had a good answer. I it is possible that someone still might be impersonating the black dragon emperor and Alicia already found about it.

    "Just look at it doesn''t have a wing." She shouted at the top of her voice pointing at only one of the wing the dragon possessed.

    "Wait so you are not a dragon." I yelled in surprise, as I was too foolishly caught up in Alicia''s idiotic pursuit.

    But I was late to realise that as I acted on impulse after I incurred the wrath of one single being on this island whom I shouldn''t have angered. Father, mother, I think this would be my last mistake I would make as a young girl, just let me grow into a beautiful elven maiden and I promise I won''t make any mistakes anymore.

    "Foolish generation. I returned after two-hundred years and this is how you affront the Emperor of all dragons. You will feel my wrath in my hellish flames that bring disaster to whichever land it falls upon." Its ferocious roar almost made the whole upper ceiling cave in, but a blue glowing thin wall appeared around everywhere and withstood the impact.

    The next second the black dragon opened its mouth wide as hellish flames were about to burn us. Fortunately before they could reach us they turned black and dissipated in to the cold of the darkness.

    I think I had seen those black flames before¡­ so it was her too again. To even empower the flames of the black dragon.

    The dragon growled as it did not had much freedom to move with its big size, but it tried to twist its tail and brought its mouth in front of us as a leaping attack. Its mouth revealing the sharp canines that were arranged like perfect set of ornaments. Alicia was in its trajectory, I shouted her name asking her to dodge. But even if she listened she just smiled back at me.

    And with my final shout fading in the third second everything went silent as if the chaos never occurred. The falling ceiling was reinforced as a whole with magic while I could sense the change occurring. But most important of all The Black Dragon stood frigid unable to move midway, its jaws just right in front of the Alicia. I saw its eyes focusing on her as I came close and felt Alicia by her hand. I wouldn''t have believed what had happened otherwise.

    The dragon was covered in white strings all around its body like a prey caught up in a spider''s cocoon and paralyzed only to be later eaten by the spider. From the dragon''s tail to the very last inch of its mouth was tightly clutched between the white threads¡­. Strong enough to hold the mighty beast in constrain. Just what kind of magic Alicia wields¡­ I have never seen or even heard of such magic before.

    Also seeing Alicia''s hands approaching the dragon, it made me remembered what happened the last time I was in danger. And I couldn''t bring myself seeing her hurt someone unnecessarily.

    "It''s alright. There''s nothing wrong." Alicia said in her soft voice as I pulled back my hand.

    Her hands still reached further as it made contact with the dragon''s philtrum, a golden light set ablaze the entire cave as tendrils of it traced its path across Alicia''s hands to the white threads that enveloped the massive body of the dragon and with a blinding flash. The brilliant golden light drove away the last vestiges of darkness huddling in the corners of the cavern. The amount of magic energy being released at the same time was enough to convince to anyone that the source couldn''t have been possibly a normal being.

    But what was the light for and soon I saw the claw marks on the dragon''s body healing, a black fog being released from its body in vast amounts, as if it was being forcefully pumped out. The dragon''s new wing grew back first as a small winglet as it grew in size and slowly the light faded. Not only that I could feel as if the light emanated had filled my body with some new kind of energy. And it was all her magic doing it¡­.

    Questions at every moment filled my mind with more doubts but I couldn''t just wrap my head around who she is. And there was another one of a kind of healing magic I had never seen before.

    Slowly the white threads that had kept the dragon''s movements in check dissolved in the air and permanently vanished.

    The dragon once again lifted up its head and scanning its body, determining and judging his new-found healthy condition it roared again, but this time my body was not paralyzed. So he might had been using some kind of mental attack magic before on us and Alicia was even unaffected by that.

    "Regis let''s go. We need to get closer to the mountain before its time to sleep." Alicia had again started walking as if she completely ignored the dragon she healed so brilliantly and nothing special ever happened.

    While I stood dumbfounded a hurried cry, but much softer than before echoed in the cavern.

    "Wait! Don''t just leave. It''s my home¡­ territory. I cannot allow anyone to freely roam around here."

    To me it just looked like he was more worried about being ignored than the other part he mentioned.

    "Alicia I think we can learn something from the Black Dragon Emperor about the state of this Dragon Island."

    Alicia turned back around, as she glanced another look at the dragon waiting for a positive response.

    "Yes it is indeed true that my return to this island is related to the adversity that plagues this island and it seems that its effects might have reached the elven grounds as well."

    "My name is Alicia. And I will be calling you emperor from now on."

    "Yes, though it seems to be a shame that in my present weak state, I was overpowered by a human, but to show you my gratitude for healing me, I will accept the name Emperor from you."

    Wait he was already tamed that easily, isn''t he supposed to be the strongest and most ferocious being on this entire world but still he listened to everything she says. No it''s not the time to ponder about it.

    After that we exchanged information from the dragon emperor and it seems that he had already predicted our predicament and took shelter near the opening cave after he got injured in the battle.

    "So, you are telling me there''s another heavenly dragon called Ouroboros who is spreading some kind of poison on this land that has set the magic and monster unstable in this part of the world affecting the Codra veins below it that binds the world and is slowly poisoning the Genesis tree." I surmised what the Black Dragon explained to us. And his wounds are from the fight after he came here to stop Ouroboros.

    "But that black miasma is not naturally formed, now is it." Alicia asked a question to the black dragon as if trying to say something indirectly.

    "That is indeed true what you have concluded. I am the strongest dragon in this world and yet because of the poison affecting my magical veins, I was succumbed to my injuries and felled down. Unless the magical artifact in his hands isn''t destroyed, the situation will keep on deteriorating. My healing process has been accelerated thanks t you and it will take me three more months, rather than twenty years, till my magic veins properly regenerate itself and I will take down Ouroboros then."

    "Wait we cannot wait that long, even three months is a very long time. The Genesis tree has already shut its gates on us and I am afraid if the condition worsens then¡­" I could not wait that long because if something happened to the Genesis tree then not only the elven kingdom will be in trouble but also mother''s life would be in danger since she is the tree''s priest maiden.

    "I am afraid to say but in my current condition I will be no match for him and defeating it would still be a challenge then."

    Even the Black Dragon wasn''t sure, since no one knows how the situation would change in the future. Then I won''t be able to do anything from here on, and I was able to get for what I came here for. So maybe it is time I give up on this foolish pursuit which would have only made everyone sad.

    "Alicia I think we should return to Ascalon and report everything to father."

    "No, I will be staying¡­ its better if you go back home."

    Alicia just couldn''t let the problem stay like this and walk away as if nothing is going on. Primarily she was sent to this world to save it. And most probably this is the kind of situation that job find its purpose. She wouldn''t have accepted it either way because that would be hurting Athena if she knew about it. Alicia hated the idea to leave things done half and it would surely bother her late for not acting when needed to.

    Not to forget it was that evil dragon that hurt the Emperor whose assistance Alicia needed and if he is going to serve him then it is well in reason that she has to take care of him after all it was something her father, the True Demon Lord entrusted to her. Also there was the situation of the Great Spirits, about whom she wanted to know more and probably they would respond again if she solves the problem first hand.

    "Then I will be staying with you." I frantically said.

    "Alright. All I need to do is defeat Ouroboros and that would solve all the problem. Right." Alicia smiled.

    Wait. That was way too easy. I thought she would be against me staying and flaunt how her power would be like the only one that could stand against fighting the dragon if it comes to it and I would only get in her way.

    So does she see me as an equal and someone who could help her¡­. I will be at least glad if she did feel a little like that.

    "I see. If you have made up your mind to deal with the problem yourself I won''t stop you. It has been two hundred years since the war and the ages of Gods have been but a history now. I am intrigued to see how the new generation would carry the weight of this world in the near future. As one of the most ancient beings who have seen hundreds of civilization both great and small take birth, prosper and ultimately get destroyed, a single spark is enough to set the world ablaze. But if you can snuff the root of the problem out before its advent¡­" the Black Dragon stopped as if remembering something from the past, he again spoke, "Allow me to escort you to where the evil dragon Ouroboros resides and I would be a witness to how you shape this world."

    Wait! What kind of boring sermon is the black dragon talking about and why does Alicia looks excited as if she has taken an interest in it. Are these the kind of things that fires her up.

    The black dragon continued, "Until then I would suggest that you must rest. Follow me."

    The Black Dragon somehow shrinks a bit in size, enough that he could now easily move around inside the cave and yet, his size was still something to behold. Alicia was again thrilled to see this transformation, well I was too since this was my first time seeing it.

    We two followed it around, and I was hoping maybe for a bed to put my head on. Since launching an attack in the dead of night would be only to our advantage since we would not possess night vision like the dragons. But now I think about it, I wonder whether Alicia possess that skill. I have been trying to use appraisal on her but her stats are too weak to fit the power she had displayed until now, to be real and she doesn''t even possess a title for her identification or skill to speak of. It was father who spoke of how exceptional and unbelievable her status window was. But what was it that he saw and I could not.

    I was getting desperate to know and finally decided to ask her if we got some lonely time. And I won''t back down unless I found an answer.

    After following the black dragon for some time, we reached to a new pocket hole in the cavern which might have almost formed naturally. This place had a different pleasant smell to it, my nose puffed up to intake vast quantity of it as I and Alicia walked in.

    "Is that a blue hot-spring?" Alicia walked towards a pool filled with blue water, giving off steam in subtle quantities and probably the cause of the pleasant smell.

    The place was surrounded with wild vegetation and trees, which the other parts of the cavern lacked. Fauna was writhing here as well as the land was much softer and fertile. The embedded small blue stones gave off a dim, luminescent glow, giving this untouched piece of land a gentle atmosphere.

    "I hope that you enjoy the natural hospitality this Dragon Island has to offer, until we depart tomorrow morning with the first ray of light." Saying that the Black Dragon Emperor walked away, maybe to continue with his recovery process.

    But I still looked in awe at the blue water of the hot-spring and wanted to take a bath as soon as possible. After I was first covered in blood and then drenched in sea water. Only hot water could now make me feel better.

    "Regis do you want to take a bath." Alicia called to me as she slightly waved her hand inside the pond and it must have felt good.

    "If you are insisting then I won''t deny you. Haaa¡­haa." I don''t know why I weirdly squeaked but I was too embarrassed to accept that I was the one who was eager to take a bath first.

    "Okay then let''s get ready." Alicia then brandished her hand and a small wooden house surfaced into existence from the ground. It was most probably a kind of advanced military magic I heard humans used when they are on a journey or in war to make temporary stay. But since it was one of the most difficult magic very few can do it alone and generally more than one people required saying the chant together. Wait she didn''t said any chant until now for any magic and just did it with a single look.

    It is possible to gain supremacy in magic by using the spell while decreasing the chanted words and increasing its power. But I had never heard any kind of chantless magic.

    But I wasn''t surprised anymore, as I had already seen her power beforehand. She did not wield any kind of ordinary magic to begin with, so it must have been a secret and maybe that''s why she wears a mask to stand out less. But all these were mere speculation as I was soon going to find it out myself.

    I was already half exposed waiting for Alicia to come out of the door. After a long time passed but there was no response and I got worried and called out to her.

    She suddenly looked out of the door, her hands trembling, and her face all flustered with light red cheeks.

    "Maybe you should go alone without me."

    "What you are giving up after you were the one who proposed it. Now come here and don''t make me wait."

    Alicia slowly like a toddler took very small steps, before she reached close to me only to find her dressed in a loosely fit, short white thin dress covering her from all sides, but it was not a towel and the kind of dress I was seeing first hand. Could it be some kind of special bathing wear in human culture?

    It was like a child dressing up as her mother told her and until now she wasn''t conscious of her appearance. Is it possible¡­ that she''s far younger than I think? But her status shows that she is just one year younger than me, though we are almost of the same height, do I not look like the grown one here.

    Thinking like that, she faintly resembled a little girl, regardless of her adult-like appearance. But with these thoughts we were getting nowhere and she was still hesitant to take a bath.

    "Now tell me what''s your reason."

    At first Alicia hesitated," I have never taken a bath outside home. So maybe¡­"

    "Well you should be glad that it is my first time too."

    "But what if someone is spying on us. Emperor brought us here, didn''t he?"

    Alicia already seemed to be treating the Black Dragon with a pet name and it also seemed to me that he was kind of being obedient. So was I the only weird one who felt the obscurity of the situation.

    Could it really be¡­ that it was that old Black Dragon who brought us here for that very reason. I used wind magic to check my surrounding and finding no signs of a living thing I realized I was again caught up in one of her idiotic antics.

    "Stop making excuses and just get in." I wildly pushed Alicia as she plummeted inside the hot spring and I followed behind her by making a small jump in it.

    "I am sorry if I hurt you." Seeing Alicia so quite I realized I might have done something wrong.

    "No, it''s not that. Someone has never pushed me inside a bath like that and it felt so amazing for some reason. Why don''t you try pushing me again?" Alicia looked at me with an odd glitter in her eyes.

    "No, stop right there. If I push you again now then there would be no point to it."

    "I see you are right, then there would be no element of surprise and that would lessen the fun out of it." Alicia said in a serious tone as if she had just discovered the truth behind her odd genius.

    I just wanted to stop going to the trouble of getting out and forcing myself in again and the water already felt so tingly and gentle that I did not wanted to leave. A natural formed water body was way more exceptional than the one I have in my bathroom. But if she is satisfied with that then I won''t go to the trouble of explaining it to her.

    After relaxing for a minute or two I looked at Alicia and thought that she is not much of a talker and only either spoke little or when she was interested. She wore that bathrobe around her supposedly perfect body and I always thought that would be the case since she always stood out in that striking and fine-looking outfit of her.

    She looked stunning as I realized how pale she looked under that elaborate dress of her as she tried to brush her black hairs with her hands. Except for the mask I could tell with the grin that as usual she was trying to get fun out of everything.

    "Alicia what kind of magic do you use." I tried to start the conversation with a simple question whose answer I have been dying to know.

    "Others might see my magic as weir¡­ a bit extreme."

    Wait. Did she just correct herself? So at least she does realise that much.

    But in truth Alicia worded it just like how her father the True Demon Lord described her magic to her.

    "Alicia can you tell me just who you are?" I put it straight in front of her. Either I would get a response or she would completely deny answering me.

    "I told you I am just Alicia. But if I have to add something then I am someone who fulfills others wishes."

    "Huhh¡­ thought so. You don''t need to joke around me if you don''t want to answer to. So what are you going to do now, declare your supremacy by granting this kingdom its wish." I said haughtily, as I disliked her joke.

    "Not at all, let''s say there are conditions one needs to fulfill before getting a wish granted from me. And you Regis fulfill all those conditions." Alicia said in a plain manner as if reciting something from a pre-historic text.

    "So what now I get a wish granted from you. If what you are saying is true then tell me why did you come here in the first place. Was it not because my father and mother asked you to do and become a saviour of everyone." I failed to control the loudness of my voice and control the frustration within me.

    "Not at all, I came here because I wanted to see you¡­. To help you." Alicia''s voice was trembling as if she felt uncomfortable with me getting angry.

    Usually I was good at just looking at people''s expression and tell whether they were telling the truth or not. Why is all of this happening again? Why do I let down everyone whenever they have expectations from me or come close to me.

    But for her I could not tell but wanted to believe that she was speaking the truth because she meant every word of it.

    I did not wanted things to go down the wrong path so right now I wanted to wipe off that awful dis-tasteless expression from my face.

    "I am glad to hear that."I said in segmented words.

    "Regis why don''t you tell me your wish?" Alicia this time tried to sound considerate because of my sudden unpredictable outburst.

    I shrugged at Alicia''s question. My wish. Certainly I have thought of many and I always prayed for them to come true. But the one wish which I wanted to come true had always been beyond my reach. No matter what I did and how much I tried. To come close to the people I cared for, for people to stop being afraid of getting too near to me.

    "If what I really wanted¡­to... if possible¡­ I don''t think you would really understand what I want anyway." I turned her offer down.

    Alicia is always so cheerful and she is the only one who showed me that there''s still a way for me to make my dream a possibility. I didn''t wanted to drag her in with me and labeled as a monster like me. I want her to be the cheerful girl she has been to me. My concerns should not be a burden to her but mine alone and I will overcome them with my own power.

    "I am not you, so I can''t understand hundred percent what you are going through. But I want to say this that I promise that if you want me then I would never let you hurt anyone because of your power."

    I rose from my place in the bath and turned away from her. I was feeling awfully uncomfortable and suffocating that she had realized my weakness. But my biggest concern was would she too distance herself from me, now that she knows. And how should I face her myself¡­.

    "What would you know exactly about it? I have been always trying to keep this power under my control. Trying to suppress it and locked inside me¡­ every day I am afraid that someday if it loses control of itself then what would I do."

    I silently stood there hoping our conversation would end there.

    "People live to use the power they were born with. You too one day will be unable to resist the temptation to use that power to survive. And at present time there is no place for you to go. Regis did you ever tried to use your power instead of shutting yourself off after it broke down." Alicia said in a voice so cold and reserved that it sounded someone else''s.

    I suddenly remembered the horrific incident of my childhood and the painful life I have to endure since then. Why is all of this coming to me at once.

    "At least that''s what you think because out of everyone the one who feared the most of your own power was you. And that''s why you were never able to control it because you were afraid more about how it would harm you and others and never thought of controlling and using it for yourself. And even for once you never acknowledged your own power."

    "Haaahaaaa¡­ so you are telling me Alicia that it was me who was responsible for everything I went through. That''s not true¡­ I won''t accept it. I practiced every day, I tried harder than everyone and every day, hoping that one day I would achieve full control over it. But I never dared to unleash it because I was afraid of how this power would affect me. So at the end the one who had least trust on me was me alone."

    This time around I didn''t know when my ability would activate and usurp everything or rather I was relaxed because I thought Alicia was here and so everything would be fine.

    "It''s alright now; I know how it feels because some time ago I was just like you." Alicia too now stood up from her bath as I could hear the water splash.

    "You were just like me. You are strong and might have always been like that. You don''t need to tell someone like me who doesn''t even come close to you and how light and easy going you have been. I always tried to do things better and remained serious and careful with whatever I did. And if you are that good then why don''t you head back and for a change try learning to remember directions. It''s not like I have not been trying. If only you haven''t lost your way and didn''t com here. I wouldn''t have met you and then it wouldn''t have hurt me this much."

    I started walking out of the bath without looking back how Alicia felt after all of this and when my anger exploded.

    "Regis you haven''t eaten anything yet. Aren''t you hungry and it would leave you weak." Alicia cried as her voice now was for the first time filled with remorse and pain strong enough that I could feel it without looking at her.

    "I am not hungry and I am going to sleep, we need to wake up early tomorrow." I said in a stiff voice and left.

    I walked inside the home Alicia built and finding a single bed there I lied down over it.

    I stared at the plane bare wooden ceiling¡­ trying to forget what just happened right now as I always did. Of how I destroyed that little companionship I had in between us with a single fight over something which she was totally right about. When all she wanted was to help me, as the first person other than my own family who stood up for me.

    At that moment when she rescued me or stopped me from going berserk, even for an instant she felt so strong that I became envious of her. I was always told that my power was the strongest and at the same time dangerous. So I decided never to use it again. All I wanted was a path for myself where I wouldn''t have to depend on anyone.

    And if this monstrous power could become something people could value or help just one person¡­. If only I could be acknowledged for who I am as my whole self, then I won''t loose anyone anymore.

    /////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume four for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 5 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 57 - CHAPTER - 8 : YOUâ€™RE NOT ALONE

    CHAPTER - 8

    YOU''RE NOT ALONE

    .

    "Dear, almost a day has passed and nothing of them has been heard as of yet." the Queen quavered at her own words.

    "I am as much worried as you are. I hope that we find them at one place or wherever they are at least they are together." The King said softly, though his words did not seem to encourage the queen at all, seeing that he was himself impatiently looking outside the window as if expecting a messenger bird out of nowhere would come flying with the good news that his daughter was safe.

    "Do you think that what we feared the most and despite our refusal she went to... the Dragon Island?" The queen said in a famished voice. Holding her hands close to her face she sank down in the couch. She had lost all strength after her daughter had suddenly vanished from the castle and nowhere to be found in the kingdom.

    For a moment he struggled to tear his face off from the window view, he just couldn''t show his wife how utterly crestfallen was he himself in such a situation where his own power and authority failed him. He tried to muster up a smile, a sincere one, but his incompetency at hiding things from his wife got the best of him.

    Still, as a King and a Father he needed to look things from the beyond and plan for the future accordingly. Such heavy was the weight of the crown which garnished his head with jewels far more precious and finer than any other that could have been excavated from the belly of the earth.

    "If that''s the case and the human girl Alicia would have followed her, wouldn''t you call it one of the will of the Great Spirits?" The King said as if he just now had an epiphany.

    The Queen remained silent and pondered for a while. She already knew of her husband''s title and its ability which allowed him to delve deeper into the possibilities of the future and calculate the most probable and optimal path that would present itself and make plans accordingly.

    "It would really be a huge relief if what you have concluded is the truth as it always comes out to be." Joining her hands together she offered up a prayer," I pray thee the four Great Spirits to provide guidance to all those who seek the protection of you and guide them by your words as they follow you on their way back to home."

    The creases on the Queen''s forehead bi-folded as if she was suffering from an acute head-ache.

    "I know about the bond between a tree maiden and the Genesis tree that you feel, how the tree feels. And I know that it hurts, when the future of the Genesis Tree is threatened and if not taken care of soon, then¡­." The king stopped before he could speak further, as he realized that what he was speaking was just what his skill and title handed to him. Holding his wife''s forehead he made her lie down on the couch placing a soft cushion under her forehead. Trying to turn a blind and making an all-too easy mistake of not seeing what was in front of his sight, the figure of his distressed wife when their child has gone missing.

    Those were but just mere words, probabilities and percentages that he quantified and assessed but in actual he was directly unable to affect these outcomes. What weighed on the other side of the balance was the life of his own wife and daughter and how flippantly he tired to balance such two precious things like a blind-folded fool, unable to see the reality and the fact that what was dear to him the most. No matter what he thought of putting on the other side there was nothing that could outweigh or rather there was nothing more important out there that he even needed to compare it for.

    Even if it was irresponsible of him to be so worried about his own family and more than the possible danger his country was in, he would bear the brunt and any insufferable pain if he could protect his own family and it meant they were safe.

    "Don''t worry too much about me, my family has been handed down this title from generation to generation and I won''t fail you. I am strong enough¡­ and I won''t mind having to take a bit of burden from you¡­" the Queen succumbed to her weakened state went silent as she fell in deep sleep. The king had been noticing it for a while, for the disorder in Queen''s sleeping pattern and the increasing lengths of her sleep.

    The bond between a Tree Maiden and a Genesis Tree connects up the consciousness of the tree''s roots and her soul, which gives her heightened abilities to go without food, water, and rest, and the ability to self-heal wounds that would kill ordinary people. But this would also mean that any harm to the Tree would also cause her spiritual damage.

    They also then possess the ability to detect any kind of danger in any area as long as the roots of the Tree are deep seated there. Probably she must have over-exerted herself in finding Regis, and if she did not find her, then she is already out of the Kingdom.

    The only way to for the Queen''s health to be restored was to solve the problem and get rid of whatever was plaguing the Genesis Tree.

    "Rest and when you wake up I am sure Regis will be back by then and everything will be fine." He softly murmured while gently caressing the back of the head of his beloved.

    All they could do was just wait and wait until they hear again from their careless, understanding and rebellious, tomboyish daughter. The one who heals their heart and mends their soul by her words, actions and smile. And all they ever did in return was adored that curve on her beautiful face of their darling daughter.

    ***

    .

    ////// REGIS ASCALON - POV ////////

    I felt something soft and warm enveloping the left half of my body. I had never felt such nostalgic warmth, I don''t remember since when. But it was much more than the sensation of sleeping on a bed. Cushioned by a soft mattress and covered by a warm down blanket which I don''t remember of having one in my possession.

    My mind was still in disarray trying to recollect thoughts of what went down last night.

    Feeling somewhat still groggy, I blindly tried to fumble around my surroundings as I carefully comprehended the structure of things in my vicinity which made me remind of the small argument I had with Alicia and I even made a big deal out of it by saying such awful things to her. Feeling a bit depressed from the memories of last night, I could not hold myself back but blame her.

    But I still knew the truth that it was my own fault and I had been like this before she even came here. The one who actually brought a change in my life was pretty much her otherwise; I would have never gotten the opportunity to go out of the palace. And even still I now know that there is a way to control my power.

    And then one day finally I would be able to achieve what I wanted this entire time. That I could finally be able to once again re-connect with my family. That everyone around me would finally acknowledge who I am and not the kind of monster that would break down and go on a rampage anytime.

    But wetness still welled up in my eyes as they slowly trickled down for a reason I did not wish to turn out. I tried to move my right hand, however, a few seconds later realized that they stubbornly refused to move. It was wrapped in a completely different kind of softness than the bed and actually couldn''t move.

    She was here all this time¡­.?, I shuddered in fear. As the bed sheet slipped a few centimeters downwards only to reveal another face, or rather a fake face ornamented with a white mask. How quietly she had been sleeping there, no one would have realized her presence not even when I am this near and she was in such close proximity to me. Or rather my hand was working as some kind of soft plushie she could cuddle around with.

    Panicking, I frantically pushed my body into a sitting position. And at the same time I went to take strong measures of pulling my hand out in one go.

    Stop! NO.

    It wouldn''t even budge. How is she this physically powerful? Her hands are even less muscular and shorter than mine. So¡­why doesn''t it move, damn it?

    I just couldn''t let myself be in such a strange situation of ending up in a bed after a heated fight. Could it be that it was all the bath''s fault¡­.that I let myself be careless after feeling tired, even when as a princess I need to keep my guard up in foreign places like these. But I couldn''t possibly imagine someone as childish as her to do something to me in the dead of the night.

    ''She couldn''t have¡­. Did she¡­No she didn''t.''

    "Awohhhh¡­." Alicia mouth slightly opened only to let in some air as she yawned.

    "¡­.Probably."

    I gulped, trying not to stress too much on uneedy and frivolous things.

    But why my powers haven''t been reacting at all even if I am stressed out and when using a bit of magic to somehow free myself, before she wakes up. She is fast asleep and doesn''t seem to me that she is using any kind of skill to negate my own. At least that''s what I have been thinking or concluding all this time.

    If that''s not the case¡­. Then why is she so different for me. Faint breeze leaking from her pink lips as my eyes drew towards the mask. I was hit by a sudden temptation to uncover all the secrets at once and there was no other better chance than this. With her skills which I hate to accept, she could easily dodge any of my quick attacks like she did in our first meeting.

    The moment she has arrived here she has nothing been but a mystery to everyone and most of all for me or better said I just couldn''t think of anything else but her. If only I learn more about her then maybe I can find the reason and also come closer to her, and quench my curiosity. She is the only one who has been on my mind and slowly this is driving me crazy.

    But I am totally doing this so I can learn to control my power. It''s just a simple thought of letting myself know¡­. nothing more, nothing less. Isn''t that right?

    Rubbing my hair vigorously with my other hand, I finally decided to do it and take the risk of whatever might follow.

    ***

    .

    ////// ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN - POV //////

    I felt a strange shadow lurking on my face, but as soon as I opened my eyes it disappeared on me.

    I looked around and found Regis gazing out of the window and with her attire; she almost seemed to be ready to depart. She had a crossed expression on her face and I tried to wrap my head whether the reason could have been something I did previously.

    A faint breeze blew past my cheek. The view of my surroundings was blocked by the wooden walls of the small house I conjured using earth magic and my skill [EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE]. Warm yellow light, spilled into the room and I was again reminded that we were already on the Dragon Island. Regis must have been pretty anxious for the upcoming encounter with the supposedly evil dragon reeking havoc over her kingdom even from this far. Success over this mission was crucial but I was pretty sure I could handle it on my own with my magic power.

    I had to end things quick and continue on my journey after all and if possible¡­.

    "Emperor is here. Get ready." Regis said with a stiff voice as she went outside from the house without turning to me. Seems to me that she herself wanted to end it pretty quick now, at least we are on the same page with the fact¡­. that we agreed on his pet name so quickly.

    But I wanted for us to go for a hearty breakfast¡­ and if possible make it for her myself after all she did treat me to a fine dinner the previous night. But maybe I am making haste, while the whole kingdom''s future is in peril and now I have to make do with the provisions Regis brought with her for this conquest. This preservative food is not that bad but it is surely lacking in texture and freshness contrary to what comes with a healthy morning meal I used to make every day before going to school.

    Getting up fast and not making wait the two of them outside, I used cleaning magic and with my web magic rematerialized the outfit I usually wore and fit right into it. On opening the door and finding the two standing out there waiting for me¡­ somehow it altogether felt special and positive.

    "About time you showed up. We have a long way up that mountain." Regis held both of her arms folded as she felt the chill from the morning sea breeze. Well, this climate was new for me too but temperature changes did not affect me to that extent¡­ so thoughtfully I casted some temperature resistance magic on her, which would act gradually and she wouldn''t even take notice.

    The horizon in the direction from which we came was demarcated by a clear blue, but further ahead of us the whole Dragon Island was enveloped in a mystic black fog and overshadowed by a herd of large blackish clouds (a culmination of black miasma), which never seemed to produce rain and even if it did one could only expect that it would poison this island and mark it devoid of its gorgeous natural fauna.

    The Emperor was in his mid-size, probably to conserve magical energy when it is being continuously drained by a sink point, which I could trace back to being located directly above the peak of the mountain. With our large distance from here, it probably isn''t affecting me and Regis as much as Emperor because he probably already had been marked by it. As the Emperor suspected it could perhaps be an artifact or relic weapon, to even render him powerless.

    Our opponent is a dragon and our escort too a dragon, a heavenly one at that. It was one thing to read about them back at home and another to meet them for real.

    "I will only be able to accompany you to the point where the fog starts, since I have not yet fully recovered and the black poisonous miasma may this time completely destroy my magic constitution. It pains me to say but all I can be is a witness to your fight and how you would bring this to an end." The dragon gave his testimony in the hollowed voice of a beast he was.

    "It''s alright; we came here for that very job." Regis said haphazardly. I didn''t know whether to take her impatience as a sign of getting over-confident, desperate or being oblivious to her own fears.

    Presently the island was in shambles with the previous fight Emperor had with Ouroboros, while all other dragons had migrated to nearby islands to take shelter and only to return when things had gotten better. I might have just missed to see a den of dragon frolicking around under a clear blue sky. That damn dragon needs to be exterminated at all cost if it tries to come in the way of that.

    For most part of the trip we were climbing up on a narrow path of a collection of steep mountains, rudimentary to the central towering mountain. Probably the best spot to take a look around the entire island in a single peek.

    I remember always wondering how it would feel sitting at the back of an elephant or a camel as I would see people in pictures doing, but before I ever tried my chance got snatched from me right after I died. Unfortunately those two animals don''t exactly exist in this world though I might find a variant. At present a giant flying beast''s smooth back lay bare in front of me. I wanted to at least take a ride on the back of Emperor, but seeing Regis on edge and how she was staying ahead of both of us, I dropped the idea. I didn''t want her to call me a child for such a simplistic demand.

    After an hour of walk we had already attained half the height of the central mountain even with Emperor leading us on the smallest route. But it was already getting difficult for Regis to breathe as she coughed up several times. The movements of our guide became sluggish too.

    Though both of them refused to complain, because for each of them there was much more at stake than their dwindling health, the price of not acting on time was their ©¤ home, their own life and the life of their people.

    Even when I want to know Regis better so that we can be friends, I still can''t really understand how she feels about this whole situation. Because when I tried to look at it objectively I was the only one unaffected by it and it made me feel insecure. For a moment the mere thought that the results of what happens here would leave me completely unaffected, left me invisible. Because once again I was immune to what others felt regardless in my previous life it was me who tried to ignore everything around me or how the world revolved around. And when this time I want to be a part of this world, I find myself helpless and all alone.

    By sensing the concentration where the black miasma was being circumvented around I could already pinpoint its location and most probably at the center of it would be the boss monster, right¡­ simple deduction with my previous life gaming instincts. Regis still refuses to use magic and won''t be able to make through this dense fog at her pace. Realizing I needed these two no longer ©¤ neither a companion nor a guide.

    So the most efficient way to get this through was¡­

    "Regis it would be better if I continue alone from here."

    Regis and Emperor both stopped moving like someone had pressed a pause button for them.

    "What are you suggesting by continuing alone?" Regis scowled at me.

    I teleported myself in front of the two; only causing them to drop their jaws in surprise. I casted my usual magic barrier and they were enveloped in a thick blue spherical covering formed of small geometrical crystals to make sure there was not a single distortion, opening or weak point.

    Regis jumped forward as she only got further blocked by the shield.

    "Alicia what is the meaning of this?"

    "I knew there was no other way. You won''t prove any help for me in this fight if you can''t even break this shield. Anyways continuing forward in this miasma for you would be fatal for your life." I tried to explain her the reason hoping that she would understand me and stop resisting.

    "Don''t be absurd, I don''t need your protection against the dragon." Regis said while trying to harshly knock at the blue barrier that separated her from my perception of seeing the situation. But with each strike and her failing power she realized that it was almost impossible¡­ at least for the current she.

    "I am not trying to protect you from the dragon but from¡­." I spoke but stopped in the middle, realizing that I would never be able to explain it to her. If the opponent proves to be much stronger than my expectation then Regis could have unexpectedly gotten hurt. It would be foolish to put her life in danger along with me. I had my own reasons to be in this fight and Regis need not be a part of it.

    "Didn''t you tell me that you came here for me? So, why are you stopping me now to come with you?" Regis again shouted from the inside. Still not giving up on knocking the wall down with her physical strength alone.

    I realized how the thought of us two being equal and friends was so boorish and untrue. I still did not understood what was the meaning of being with someone if they were not equal because otherwise it would only be a dependent relationship, slowly becoming stale and drifting apart.

    "Yes, but I never remember promising that I would let you fight alongside with me?" I directly looked at her with a bitter smile and giving a victory pose I wondered whether the V- sign is a thing in this world. "Why don''t you just wait for a moment till I settle matters with the Ouroboros myself."

    Saying that I flew off at high speed, making sure that I did not look at her because I knew what I did just now was unforgivable. Last time because of my careless intervention an entire village was destroyed and even when no one got hurt, I can''t every time expect myself be lucky. All it takes is a moment to lose everything, to be abandoned and stripped off of everything that defines me, and no one would know that better than myself.

    As I gained altitude while flying upwards, the more densely toxic and cold the surrounding became. Only a pale dark aura lit the sky. Released from the concept of the crack of the dawn, this place had neither morning nor night, sun nor moon. Winds did not blow; the black clouds did not seem to actually float, but simply static in their place only growing in volume. It was only a matter of few days before it would completely engulf the island, pollute the Codra vein rich in magic below this ground and in turn destroy the Genesis Tree and the Elf Kingdom.

    If I had to stop all of that from happening then it would be only by making an interference. I instantly knew that I never would regret, with what I did just now. And in the next second I was standing just in front of a giant dragon with a dirty green hide, its backbone segmented and protruding outward forming sharp ridges to protect its back and seemingly thin and stingy skeletal wings unlike Emperor''s that were flesh and soft to touch, folded by his sides, rising high and low every time the dragon took a breath; the temperature drastically changed from below freezing cold to burning and flickering air.

    I swung around and saw its form before my eyes. The mere image of this dragon was filled with rage and wickedness, lying in wait to burn everything it saw as redundant. Even with its eye lids curtained down, its calm breath made him look like it saw every nook and cranny surrounding him without taking a look.

    I remembered something reading about not to waking up a sleeping dragon, and also me not following that norm around has always ended up in a fight. But if I am able to somehow convince it¡­ there shouldn''t be any issue. All there is a need to be a little more reasonable and there will be no fighting.

    Before I could have a much deeper look around, the long neck of the dragon rose in height, its front maw lifted up to reveal its inherent saw like teeth and how it lacked in molars. Probably an after effect of not doing brush regularly and too negligent to visit a proper dentist. Or, has it to do something with being a carnivore.

    "Damn human¡­ weaklings¡­ to think one would make it this far."

    Finally I could be a bit optimistic¡­ it can talk, unlike those immoral and delinquent monsters of the labyrinth who would kill at sight. Though on front it has got a foul perception and an unwelcoming tone, I am sure people like these have a hidden soft side to them. All I need to do now is just bring that kind and humble part of it to the surface.

    And how do I do that¡­.

    After a small pause in my incoming train of thoughts, I felt that the most important piece of information was still missing and how I sorely lacked experience in doing it.

    "Even if I might be just a weakling in your eye can you please stop with whatever you are doing because it''s causing inconvenience to everyone." This was the best possible way I could think of being a simple direct request rather than talking round and round beating around the brush and making it lose its patience or feel uncomfortable.

    The dragon opens its jaws¡­. And here it is we can finally have a peaceful talk over the matter and solve it¡­. but a red light accumulated and with a tint of fiery yellow ©¤ the flames burst out. The dragon''s breath was a surging blast of extreme heat, extreme force and extreme pressure. But since I had been flying all around, it was easy to dodge however having tried to suck a breath I ended up coughing violently.

    Before I realized my vision blurred, I could hear the voice of creaking bones, rumbling rocks as if something huge has been shifted from one place to another almost instantly. It was not only just a simple fire breath but a smog attack too, that at first tried to play with my magic sense. Most probably hampering the flow of magic particles around us.

    Upon closer observation, the green ominous scales covering his entire body actually radiated a dark purplish light¡ª perhaps the metal thing tucked on its chest was the cause and thing that was quickly absorbing magic from everywhere.

    Unfurling its wings, bat like, and then lifting off, long fangs and jagged teeth gleaming at me, it started following me in a rat chase. Its mouth engulfed in a blazing red glow, it slid its wings along the edge of the summit, pleased with the destruction it brought, the thing around his chest disintegrated into tiny square chips like things which formed an assembly like ring above us. I was still unsure of what it did, but nothing exactly good would come from it, that was for sure.

    I was this time prepared with my own attacks since negotiations for the time being seems off to me. Just as he was about to launch another fire storm at me, I used my usual trick to use [BLACK FLARE] and burn it along with its own fire. But as soon as it took shape it instantly fuzzed up into steam and lifted off to the halo of continuously revolving black line.

    So that was the thing that took down Emperor. Henceforth it became my primary target. For defeating Ouroboros I needed to use a large scale magic and before I could collect all the magical power required it would most likely be absorbed by the ring before it could deal damage to it. As such I needed to use magic spells that had packed compact magic and was quick. I prepared several fusion balls and made regular hits on the huge black ring, at the same time playing a chase game with Ouroboros.

    BOOM. BOOM. BOOM.

    As the dust from the attack cleared up the ring was in shambles making me feel relaxed a bit. Now only one target was left, Ouroboros. But before I could turn around to find it¡­.a hurl of small black chips re-emerged out of nowhere and for a moment left me paralyzed by absorbing all of my magic I had been exuding with which I was maintaining my balance mid-air.

    While randomly launching fusion balls mid-air I tried to shoo them off. The mere touch of them felt stingy and acidic as they were releasing black miasma. That was the moment when I realized that what was in front of me was not a complete set of the artifact in play but only the part of it.

    It should have come to me that if the halo was absorbing magic, but there never seemed to be a direct link between it and the dragon. If the energy was being absorbed then why I could never find a point where it was being actually stored and then transferred to Ouroboros. I needed to locate the other half of the artifact too and destroy both the parts; otherwise it would keep on self-regenerating. By every second his power was growing while I was at a loss for not being able to release strong magic.

    For that I needed to take off this mask, but what would happen if Regis somehow gets caught up in the middle of the fight, while I am busy with destroying the other part. The person whom I wanted to keep her away at most for now was me. I also did not want to plunder the Dragon Island and leave the other dragons homeless.

    If Regis has come to hate magic because it has ruined her life, then what if she comes to hate me for it too after she sees what I can actually capable of doing with it.

    Down the confusion, emerging from the pools of flying chip rodents left in the wake of a crushing maelstrom emerged a long, waving thing. The heavily armoured tail whipped around, finding me without any trouble as it sent me flying down.

    Unable to instantly well up my magic as those chip rodents instantaneously sucked up my magic, I accelerated downwards at a frightening pace, still hurt from the slash attack as it had rendered me immobile I could not even move. Probably I would fall to ground and end up massively getting hurt, but since I wouldn''t die I was prepared to take the hit.

    ***

    .

    /////// REGIS ASCALON - POV ////////

    The calm air became filled with a heavy heat, burning my skin. Feeling anxious I again tried punching and kicking the barrier but it wouldn''t even budge.

    Repeatedly hearing the sound of rocks crashing, the crackling sound of fire as well as the fiery roars of a massive beast was slowly but surely getting on my nerves. From below and beyond the haziness of the black fog all I could manage out was sudden appearances of massive orange fire, most probably the expected battle had already begun.

    Was she okay?!

    Why would I care she was the one who left me here all by myself. She did really never care for me. Don''t come running and crying to me when you get hurt or fall somewhere far off and get lost again.

    I was getting worried, but I surely wouldn''t be of any help even if I was there. Who is she to decide that? Even if she was strong I wanted for us to work together, a thing where we both could be a part of something or at least a thing where I could be together with someone. At least that''s what I was hoping for. But by now she too had painfully made it clear to me that because of the irregularity in my powers I was just a defective of a being to her too.

    All she did was pass a cold look at me and left. Did she really not feel a thing and for the time we spent together?

    ''Why did she really have to go and make a promise if at the end there was no hope for me?'' I murmured in silence to myself.

    After a short break of stillness it was finally dissolved by the Black Dragon Emperor.

    "The absence of a no does not mean always a yes. Though inhabitants of this world have always been ambiguous with what they say and do. I never quite tried to work on my understanding of it either."

    Was I too loud with what I said? I turned around and sat on my feet because the air around me was still polluted with that black vapour stuff flying around making my breathing unstable if I tried to move harder. It was my first time seeing it, but Alicia seemed to be well acquainted with it.

    "Don''t you feel angry with yourself that you were unable to stop him from destroying your home?"I asked curiously to the dragon that calmly stood in front of me, not showing any expression whatsoever on its dignified face.

    "I would be lying if I say no. But I know my limits and have already played my hand and lost. At present it''s unbecoming of the emperor of dragon to leave the situation to a bunch of outsiders."

    "Hey? Who are you calling an outsider? Didn''t you yourself allow us to deal with the problem." I took offense with him calling a princess an outsider; well I doubt that status of mine mattered even a bit in front of him.

    "Pardon me. But it was altogether for a different reason I allowed the two of you to interfere because I wanted to see it for myself."

    "See something¡­" I wondered what he was suddenly starting to talk about.

    "Let''s call it a test for my own satisfaction."

    I gasped unable to understand the words of an old dunderhead animal from some centuries old legends.

    "We are beings that live for eternity only to maintain the balance of this world. Unless something at large does not affect it, we lay dormant and don''t act upon it."

    So there is more of his odd philosophy and all I have to listen it to in a cramped blocked place, while out there a fight is going on which the entirety of our future depends. But still I had to respond something otherwise I would come out as rude and it''s not like I was used to conversation with strangers and new people so I had to put in a little effort and think harder. But at the same time it was not like I had something better to do.

    "Don''t you feel trapped?" At least that''s what all I could make out of his statements.

    "Even with these wings with which I could fly anywhere, cover the sky and alone steer through the blue. I cannot stay where I want to or do as I please. It''s just how it is. Because we cannot go against the wind which directs the flow of this world."

    "And what would happen if you did try to go against it." I somehow got interested on the top even if I didn''t actually completely understand it.

    Emperor suddenly looked up as if he noticed something happening up there making me a bit more concerned. Did something happen with Alicia? How is she now? Is she coming back? All kinds of questions were forming and collapsing in my mind at the same time.

    "I once knew another heavenly dragon who decided to do what he believed in and to go against the flow of this world." Suddenly it appeared to me that he was already reminiscing about his past. With his blank expression I could not tell just how far he had gone into maybe we are talking about hundreds and thousands of years or even old.

    "So then what became of him? If he is a heavenly dragon just like you then shouldn''t he be still around and help you if he is an old friend or something of yours." I inquired about the new character he mentioned to me.

    Coming back to the present, he suddenly passed a surprised expression and with a practiced cough of clearing his throat he returned to his solemn demeanour. He continued, "We heavenly dragons are mere existence to maintaining the perfect course of the nature and whatsoever have no attachments to each other. As for that heavenly dragon who was in pursuit of his own dreams ended up with his soul shattered and torn apart at the very end of his life."

    A strange silence again befell on us, while I was sweating bullets on thinking whether I had made the Emperor remember something bad and out of despair he would start indiscriminately spewing fire around everywhere. That would be a disaster.

    Putting my head on my knees I tried to rest for a while with nothing much to do. So even a heavenly dragon couldn''t do much with what was decided for him. So people should only do what is told to them after all.

    Seconds after I tried to gloss over the tears welled up in my eyes as I frantically wiped them. Even if it was so hot on the outside, the inside me felt the cold from within. If only I was stronger I could have broken through this barrier of her and reached to her. I always refused others help or the support of others trying on my own to reach there. Because I directly tried to see the untrodden cold path I had set for myself to cross to get the future I so desired.

    But now she is with me I understand why I could never control this power? Why I was able to make it out this far? I am terrified of losing her¡­ if I don''t reach her now, I might never be able to.

    Even if I keep on working hard no one understands how scary it is to reach something I want that I can never be. And if that''s the case the only one thing I don''t want myself doing now is sit here quietly and wait for something special to happen to me. I will not stop here, not in this way.

    As if my feet first loosened up on its own and then stiffened and I was standing straight right in front of the barrier. She is right? I can''t change anything with how I am now, but even if this power does not listens to me or I end up getting hurt myself while using it, I am more scared of not reaching for someone again whom I started caring for. It''s just too soon to give up and if I have to be some kind of a freak to help her then so be it.

    We shared something I never had before, not even with my own family. And if I trust this feeling and follow what I had learnt it would be sure to respond and everything will be fine.

    My arms were suddenly filled with a different blue radiance I had never seen before; its colour was akin to the sky. As I began to walk towards the near end of the barrier, I was suddenly beset by the memories of my past self. The accident, how people shunned me or how I had to always confront my shortcomings in day to day life. It was an illusion, just an illusion, or rather bad memories coming to me¡­ but this time it did not matter what it was about or what I saw.

    "...You''re in my way."

    I rejected that supreme fear with extreme ease. Scrunching my face at the great pain that ran through my arms, but I was still calm at the same time. What I really felt was irrelevant because what I was doing now was not for me but entirely for someone else.

    ¡ªI won''t give up.

    I had never used magic before actively when I gained this skill, nor did I try to take a feel of it. So what I was doing now was a first-hand experience and it came so naturally to me. As if I was always capable. While establishing a magic supply connection between my hands and the new power I felt within myself ¡ªinstantly, my world was turned upside down or rather the view of it entirely changed.

    My existence was instantly fused with this newfound power of mine. I was engulfed of what appeared to be a sea of blue flames; or rather it was the colour of wind itself which I was able to feel around me. I was overcome by a comfortable feeling like when I feel sleepy after having an appetizing meal at midnight, and the sensation continued infinitely.

    This time I did not close my eyes, they were wide open as my hands involuntarily and without delay reached to touch something. A single touch and the barrier all around me was instantly broken into pieces and the crackling of a glass like sound echoed in the midst of small collage of mountains.

    I couldn''t believe what I had done but I was somehow free again. Free to do this time what I wanted to and no one to stop me. I ran forward to the steep wall of the mountain and I knew if I climbed up I would eventually reach there¡­ where she was fighting. She did not call me, neither had she asked for my help. Why I wanted to go up there was to see for myself that whether out there was someone whom I could be of any help. Otherwise possibly this power held no meaning if it had no use for anyone.

    I touched the coarse rock surface with my hand and my eyes flinched and shut close. On reopening I found that it was still intact. On the other hand I could feel entirely something else, a new sensation of the wind that wanted to guide me. Neither it spoke or called to me¡­ but I somehow knew what the wind really wanted me to know.

    A pale blue light engulfed the world once more as if the light itself was wrapped around my fingertips. If I let my attention slip now, I would possibly again destroy everything I touched, so I had to keep affirming my own resolve every second.

    Even I wouldn''t be able to control back the magic once it gets fully

    activated. I couldn''t let it activate¡ªnot yet, at least. I knew my magic pool was deep and I had to not worry about exhausting it so soon¡­ but I had to let it off little by little.

    Taking out my bow from my quiver and placing my fingers on the string. I might have acted stupid to pull the string without loading a bow, but just as it was ready to be launched a faint lit shard of light engulfed the string and a magical arrow appeared along with a rope attached to the other end.

    Taking a deep breath and making some quick estimations I launched it upward making sure that it reached as high it could possibly. The magic rope attached to its other end, I tried to pull it and affirm that the arrow was now properly stuck in between the rocks where it might have made impact.

    Without wasting another moment I started climbing up. Though it was a first for me to climb a mountain but for us elves it might be not that hard since we were always accustomed to climbing tree pretty quickly. And I was confident about my skill in that regards. No doubts there. Though I always disliked my parents comparing me to a monkey because of my proficiency with it from a young age. I hope Alicia does not learn about that because she would obviously be making fun of me.

    Within seconds I was sure I had climbed pretty high, but in my restlessness I realized I was forgetting something pretty important. Just then I looked below and a black figure emerged from among the gaps of the black fog as it broke its continuous flow.

    "Wait you could fly. Why haven''t you told me this before." I asked out of exasperation, clutching tightly the rope before I let it go off in surprise. Realizing what a foolish question I had asked the emperor of all dragons I felt a bit ashamed.

    "It always exhausts me to think how you all earth-crawlers are always in a hurry to do things when you are caught up in the moment." The dragon harrumphed. He seemed to be displeased only a bit, at least that''s what I hope. I don''t want him storming my kingdom over a little pride of his being hurt by a young elven girl.

    But if I wait for him at his pace, even with a high elf''s long lifespan I would be old by then. At least that''s what I wanted to say.

    "I am sorry for not taking notice. It''s completely my fault." I cannot have the dragon storming my kingdom¡­ not at all. Better to accept my mistake courteously.

    "We need to make haste. Allow me to escort you and be your guide once again." At least he is gracious like a gentleman with his job for a dragon. Without wasting another word over useless chattering I hoped on its back¡­ and realized why I didn''t have it done sooner.

    Maybe when Alicia gets back we can take a dragon ride around the island together. I am pretty sure with how things have been, and I don''t know why but, Emperor would listen to her every command if at least not my request.

    ***

    .

    /////// MEETING POINT /////////

    Alicia still unable to get her balance back prepared herself for the painful crash; most probably it would have shattered her bones and broken her flesh. It would be after a very long time she would have to suffer from such a grueling pain. But she was fine with it, if it was not those people who were going to meet the same fate as she did. She could heal up in no time and then continue fighting for as long as she wanted. She was strong after all ¨C the daughter of the True Hero and the True Demon Lord. How she could have possibly failed until she herself had given up.

    Since she had few seconds before she gets slammed on the ground from all the way to the top, she started strategizing ways of getting the attention of Ouroboros, who would most probably go after Emperor and Regis then. All the same while deceiving him and destroying the first half of the artifact and then the rest, was not going to be an easy feat.

    But she could not focus. She did not want to continue fighting while getting hurt..., remembering back she became strong so that she could do what she want and to keep herself safe and those around her. If that fails then she would never be able to forgive herself.

    She wanted Regis to be her equal and like a comrade, which reminded her of wonderful tales of companions who came together to take down a common enemy, she used to read in novels back in previous life or the exciting adventures she heard in the Hero''s own words of how fun it was travel around with comrades across the globe.

    In honest she didn''t really wished to fight but only asked for a happy life, but if someone was in the way of that¡­ then she wouldn''t have hesitated to eliminate it. She would have just kept on fighting even if she would have been left all alone along the path.

    ©¤Maybe that''s how it was always meant to be from the start.

    The air around her was speeding up and all the voices slowly vanishing like she was already losing consciousness. Maybe that would have eased some of her pain. Maybe it would have only felt like being forcefully woken up from a bad dream¡­..

    CLASPS.

    Except that it was not a dream.

    Suddenly the feeling of falling down turned into hanging from a single suspended point like a bob dangling with a string. Alicia opened her tightly clenched eyes minutely to let in some light along with ash floating all around. Though it did not effect her vision, she was able to see clearly without a doubt that the hand she was holding to was that of Regis.

    Somehow she was here? Somehow she had broken through Alicia''s strong barrier and climbed all the way up here? Somehow she was already riding a dragon before Alicia even got her own first chance? Somehow Regis was tightly holding her hands and had saved her life¡­ without a doubt it was her.

    With a slight pull, Regis too was astounded by how light-weighted Alicia truly was. The Black Dragon Emperor had also slowed down his ascent and maintained a constant pace of slowly and carefully rising up, making sure not to disturb the two holding onto each other on his back. Alicia with her head down quietly held on to the back of Regis making sure not to fall down again.

    For moments there everything remained still, except for Regis who was turned Red and reflexively her body shivered because with how tight she felt Alicia''s grip on her waist.

    "I knew you would have lost your way again without me and how cluelessly unaware you are. There is no helping it. Fine, no need to tell me, I will come with you this time myself." Regis spoke loudly, but she found that she was the only one hearing. Alicia was still quite, not a single reaction poured out of her.

    "Maybe I don''t need to be alone after all."

    Regis suddenly found Alicia muttering in a tone filled with an unusual emotion. Even trying to pick up on it with her long sharp ears, all she could do was lean backward with plain curiosity.

    "Eh? Ah, no, err, it''s nothing! I just wanted to say sorry for leaving you back there all by yourself." Alicia hurriedly averted her eyes as she fell into a panic.

    Regis stared at Alicia for a while and realizing that she had to speak something so she to randomly came up with just something.

    "Good for you that you realized that sooner. Now tell me how I can help you." Regis now was back into the seriousness of the mission.

    Alicia putting her hand over her mouth as her lips slackened into a smile, made Regis think what was there to hide if she was wearing a mask. In wariness she turned around, but Alicia had already started levitating as before. Regis remembered that she could somehow use flight magic without a flaw in her movements.

    "Regis I want you to destroy the other half of the artifact for me and Emperor will carry you there."

    What really surprised Regis was not the task she had been handed to or the sudden information of a magical artifact being passed down to her.

    As Regis mind wandered, a chill ran down her spine even in the explosive volcanic region she had been in... like sensing a presence not of this world. She swung around, her eyes searching for Alicia''s.

    In front of Regis was a girl with a face so gorgeous that even a single glimpse of her made it feel like being captured in it for endlessly. Her breath stopped for a moment.

    ''Wh-Who...might you be?'' she might have even said out that question loud. The beauty of the girl in front of her was simply inhuman.

    The two smiled.

    The girl''s lovely face belied a hint of madness. She had shining silver hair which perfectly covered her clear almost perfect unblemished body, and her eyes were like red sapphires which were glowing much brighter than the flames itself. I noticed that her limbs were thin, and the expression on her face still keeping a bit of their childish charm. And yet, she exuded a bewitching maturity.

    She now needed no introduction to one another. It could have been none other than a new friend she had made for the first time in her life and believed in the most after all.

    But without realizing Regis had already grasped Alicia''s hand yet again or so she thought but rather she hadn''t left it from the start.

    Though surprised at having her hand held, Alicia managed to vaguely nod.

    When Regis tried to let go of, on the contrary Alicia squeezed it tighter. In a voice so cold and reserved that it sounded like someone else''s, she said, "You can do it Regis and you are free to hold my hand as long as you want."

    Alicia spoke while looking at Regis and she in turn recognized the same perfectly transparent gaze she''d had when they had first met.

    The next moment Alicia vanished again leaving her behind, but this time Regis had somehow cheered up, making her feel relived.

    And at the same time, she held an unexplainable, sad conviction ¨C as she pulled back her empty palm. Folding it into a fist she had but found a new belief that the pain in her heart now did not belong to her alone.

    Regis wasn''t narrow minded enough to be jealous to think how powerful Alicia truly was with what she had shown her from the start or what her full power manifestation could be like. What pained her was just one thing about how casually Alicia had said to her before that she would be of no help.

    But now the two of them understood each other a bit more and what exactly the other wanted. That was a good thing.

    Taking a deep breath to prevent exasperation from showing on her face, she gave the signal to her ride that she was ready and to take her to her new destination. If this was something that could help her fight, Regis was more than willing to do it.

    Flying at a massive speed, Regis tightly held on to Emperor''s backside making sure not be left behind and flew backwards. Crossing several rifts between mountains and a gorge through which a large jet of stream seemed to provide water to the entire land, by then she had almost reached the other end of the island.

    Inside a giant mountain''s opening hot jet steam seemed to be lifting of, and everything seemed so natural except for the fact that the colour was the ominous black. And the wariness it spread seemed to have been poisoning the land. Regis without a doubt understood that it was exactly the thing which was polluting her pristine Kingdom and causing trouble for her family.

    "Going beyond this could be dangerous for both of us." The Black Dragon Emperor shared his concern.

    Regis did not seem to doubt it either. Even when she was using a thin film of magic to wrap around her body, making sure not to exude too much magic as it would start destroying herself; the miasma still left a burning sensation on her skin.

    Regis narrowed her eyes and stared at the open covering of the cluster of rocks and in midst of all that darkness laid a chunk of huge cube mantle in the centre of the aberrant formation. Revolving round and round periodically like a heavy machine part it left a deafening sensation in her ears. With every turn and movement giant black whirlpools were released into the atmosphere. The air became tainted, the water running below it turned acidic and no other pairs of eyes still remained to notice the destruction it had caused.

    Allowing a smile to creep over her features, Regis was glad that she was the one who was finally given the chance to destroy that thing.

    Raising the bow, her right hand pulled the string, which gave off a faint magical glow. With a much brighter flash and still deepening, between the bow and string a magical arrow appeared that kept on drawing in magic in large quantities from her.

    Regis who believed all she needed was a single shot even from this far, did not mind putting all of her left over energy for this very purpose. Even if is she had ran out of magic, she would even bet on her life force to do the job for her. Her blue eyes shone coldly. The world shuddered and warped. As if air, sound even light twisted ©¤ drawn and absorbed into the arrow before it could touch the core of the filth she so much wanted to destroy.

    She did not need to rely on her eyes alone, now she could finally open her heart to someone in this world. To sense the presence of things through the movement of air on her skin, to become one with her skill and power¡­ she wished to draw out maximum power.

    A few seconds later with her consciousness still fading and merging with the arrow. The centre of the shining bow finally turned to a bluish-black colour. The bow and the arrow altogether felt heavy, but Regis was still not ready to let it leave. It contained all of her emotions that had welled up since then this power miraculously came to her and it was because of that power she was standing there at this point.

    She inhaled deeply and finally let go off the string, the arrow glittered and twirled as it went pass the empty sky. The inky blackness filling the space¡­ the arrow had banished all of it with just the light and warmth it gave off.

    As the arrow made a perfect impact on the centre of the cube shaped magical artifact, its darkness and the arrow''s light pulsated violently as they fought for dominance over each other. The next instant a huge hole appeared in the cube''s body as a rearward vortex split the darkness.

    The world was painted white and black. An explosion.

    But for the aftermath the only one who was able to witness it was the Black Dragon Emperor as Regis had already fainted on his back with magic exhaustion from before.

    It reminded him of the Blue Dragon Emperor and its words still echoed clearly to him at the back of his eardrums. A memory that he had called off several years ago surface fresh.

    "I am not afraid¡­ I am in pursuit of a much bigger dream that would one day change the course of this war, as a miracle would dawn itself on the morning sky and reflect clearly on the night sea."

    The Black Dragon Emperor always wondered whether it was content with its choices that it had made even after the tragic end it met. But seeing how a young elf girl conquered her own fears an answer was revealed to him.

    That at the end it did not matter with how much he worried because the heart and the wings of that were acquired in the end were strong.

    Supple and beautiful and most of all unbreakable.

    ***

    /////////////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume four for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 5 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 58 - CHAPTER - 9 : THE GIRL WHO WIELDED THE POWER TO FIGHT AGAINST THE WORLD

    CHAPTER - 9

    THE GIRL WHO WIELDED THE POWER TO FIGHT AGAINST THE WORLD

    .

    This time I did not waste a moment to take on the pain of flying all the way up, but directly teleported myself in front of my nemesis who so cruelly tried to slap me to the ground.

    Seeing how Regis was too drawn towards the greatness of magic like me and how fun it is to use and knowing that she could finally keep herself safe even with and without around me, I just couldn''t hold myself back any longer.

    "You are resilient for a human. To think that the Emperor of all Dragons would succumb so low as to take the help of the earth-crawlers." The broad bridge of Ouroboros''s nose crinkled and his upper jaw twisted with anger on seeing my unexpected return.

    Why is he getting annoyed, when in the first place it is me who is being most irritated by its deafening voice and the mountains giving it an echo effect. Probably putting him in the top list of sources that would be causing noise pollution for no good reason, and only to expect villainy from its side.

    "You speak of Black Emperor and yet you fought with him for the territory on this island." I said in doubt. It was necessary for me to know why he left Emperor alive, even when he had the chance to kill him.

    "Black Emperor is a heavenly dragon like me but he is still tied to the roots of this world and is bound to protect its World Core... unlike me who resigned to a life of seclusion and peace in the spirit realm. But those repulsive little humans summoned me into this world and bond me with a contract to use the magic artifact to destroy this sanctuary of dragons. As bound by the terms of this one sided agreement I am, I cannot return to my realm without fulfilling it. Blame your own kind and my pride that won''t back down unless I have achieved what I have come here for." The Dragon''s words seemed to resonate even in this kind of terrain.

    "Hmmm. You shouldn''t put the blame on everyone if you are wronged by few. Even then it''s quite selfish of you to act that way for yourself, but I won''t be holding you guilty for it. So rest assured you won''t be dying over something foolish like you are going to pay for what you did¡­ or something along those lines."

    Well for starters this dragon was a bit more talkative, maybe some are born that way. I too felt like indulging myself in a talk at any chance, since he felt so generous so as to tell me the reason for his coming here.

    Taking his narrative into account, why someone would plot something like this in the first place and why target the Dragon Island & Elf Kingdom specifically. Though there is definitely a connection to the crow-head I fought recently and how the miasma that is being radiated from the artifact has the same trail and uniqueness.

    But why would someone go this far with an elaborate and long plan without getting something out of it. Even if humans of the present want to release a fight with the demon continent it''s just not sit right to go with such a roundabout way to do it. Unless someone else is moving behind the scenes with a totally different goal of their own while creating pandemic and confusion among the masses.

    Huhhh! Taking a deep breath I realized I had strayed too far from the present predicament. To whom I am even talking with my imagination running wild. It''s not like a grand conspiracy tale is in play for all of that stuff to happen for real. It''s probably the case where a child practicing summoning magic might had gone wrong. Happens all the time in fictional worlds, there is no better expert than me. And since the dragon is too big to be taken care of they sent him away with an impossible mission at hand to get rid of him. It''s sad that Ouroboros does not realize it himself and I would hate to be the one to break its heart.

    "I do not expect you to understand the ways of the dragons... But even so I can''t let myself be defeated by someone from that detestable puny human race. Passing your pity on a mighty being like me would only spell your doom. If only you would have not pressed your legs on this sanctuary and tainted it." Ouroboros burst out into a cry of vivid fury and abruptly forces me to turn away from my deep thinking.

    "Oh! It''s nothing complex or nefarious like that¡­ I don''t think I have ever taken pity on something. What I am concerned is how deliberately you refuse to stop even with realizing your mistake. And if you cannot go back to your home by yourself then I will just have to send you there back forcibly." I tried to somewhat dictate my immediate objective to the dragon. He gets it or not or whether it was probably his approval I was waiting for, over his layed out future life plans.

    "If you do not condone my desire then you should try to conquer me... but only when you can survive this." The dragon''s voice was filled with rage after my rebuttal.

    Well I should have known what the response would have been from Ouroboros''s side, but even a yes or no would have done the same job. Isn''t it foolish to warn their opponent before a surprise attack like that? Well that is definitely going under the mighty ''foolishness'' tag from my side!

    Just then the above large circular halo shined, a thick red burning beam traversing downwards, almost covering everything, sprinkling the colour red all over the place. It felt like the whole island had been somehow placed over a burning gas stove.

    The next instant as the blinding light dispersed, the only thing left there was to see a girl shrouded in an impossibly bright burst of light and magical aura, all but covered inside a tiny crystal like blue barrier. But a much greater spherical bulge almost covering half of the island had stopped the descent of the demonic red light.

    "Raaaaaaaaah!!" A fierce scream erupted from the dragon''s throat.

    As if on instinct the black chips soon came rushing in from the halo to absorb all the magical power being radiated from me, only to be finally transferred to my enemy. But it was something I just couldn''t let it slide; that was to use my own magic against me.

    The magical aura around me that I was channeling flashed even brighter, a pulse that spread outwards. The moment the swirling stream of small black chips came in contact with it, was burnt down to finally nothing.

    "It would be wise for you not to underestimate the power of a displeased little girl." I said politely with a clam expression. The blue barriers hanging above the island for the most part dispersed into yet another beautiful sprinkle of blue as if bringing down the entire heat developed over time. The girl stood unharmed and so was the Island protected at the same time.

    This time around, though the number of chips did not diminish to that extent but it was visible to both of us that they had stopped regenerating on their own. It could have been possibly the only perfect sign that told me that Regis had masterfully done her job.

    A gust of wind interfered with my field of view, as I raised my chin up only to feel the vibration of the tremendous weight of the dragon flying towards me, followed by a cacophonous clattering of another swarm of those despicable small metallic chips.

    But instead of turning it into a rematch of our previous game of tag, I too rushed in forward, which only took the dragon by surprise as it launched a maelstrom of another fire attack at me.

    Realizing how devious Ouroboros could be with its planning and how cautiously it lured me in, I had to refrain from using Black Flare. Probably from our previous exchange, it had already surmised that my magic could feed on its fire. So it carefully exploded the inferno before I could use my spell to take over his.

    "Wouldn''t it be better to decide soon." I called out to the dragon, only an inch away in front of it, as I raised my fist cloaked in my dense magical aura. Its face distraught with surprise and anger as it saw me confronting it face to face and surviving its explosive fire magic unscathed. A single thrust from my fist sent the massive beast crashing into one of the nearby mountain.

    Of course without magic I couldn''t have even been able to move it an inch, but magically enhancing my attack and a bit of gravity magic for an instant touch could make wonders like bringing a dragon to the ground.

    As the rubble and dust clouds from the falling debris dispersed a clear picture of a struck down dragon with grievous wounds came into view; deep seated into the centre of a large terrestrial crater as if a giant asteroid that banished the dinosaurs had collapsed right there.

    The dragon too had realized that the healing capability of the magical artifact was reaching its limit as the reservoir itself had been destroyed.

    "You see it''s better if you hurry up because I need to have an important chat with another dragon." I told Ouroboros about my other appointment, hoping for his brains to soon realise that this fight was futile the moment he refused to listen to my request.

    "I would never submit to the likes of a human, no matter what kind of power you wield backing down from my oath is no option."

    How stuck up and stubborn people can be in this world I thought to myself, or rather I might be too flexible in my thoughts. For a moment I was left wondering whether it''s a good or a bad thing.

    The body of Ouroboros shrieked, even on flapping its wings extensively, his body failed to respond or muster up any movement no matter how hard it tried.

    ''It''s no use¡­. I cannot move.'' The dragon''s thoughts froze with those words, the moment it realized what had really happened to its body. That must have been clear to him, but it just lay down in silence there. Indeed the battle was lost; the evil dragon could not deny it anymore or runaway from the human girl who so casually took it down in a single fray of punch.

    Well, it was useless and I already know because I planned my punch that way. Sending strong shockwaves from within I had caused several major concussion and blockage problems in its blood vessels, destroying several internal organs of his in a single blow.

    Well I should thank mother for teaching me such exceptional martial arts and with my unique skill I was able to analyse and learn it after training with her combat blessing. Even if on the outside its wounds had healed up, the internal wounds being much deeper and drastic could not keep up with the damage and the healing process.

    All there was left for me was to wait for the declaration of his surrender and I could return back with Regis to the Elf Kingdom. But then what¡­.

    A strange pause had me worried, because I would soon be leaving the elf kingdom too and with how things ended up I still could not ask Regis what I had in mind for a long time.

    Regis who made use of magic just to help me, it would be selfish of me to feed on her generosity any longer not to forget when she has such a loving family on her side. If I had someone like those in my previous life to take care of me, I would have done everything in my power to return back.

    Suddenly the dragon let out a shriek as if it was its last moan and the moment he abandoned the feeling pain from its body.

    "I never thought a day like this would come when I would be rendered so powerless to even draw my fire breath. But even if this will be the last you see of me, I will be snatching everything from you, this island you so want to protect, your life that you value above all else, the life of people you cherish. I will be stealing away all of it. Mark my words and rejoice that you ever had to confront the Ruler of the Cursed Night Sky ©¤ Ouroboros." It said with the most awful grin while passing his declaration of its pure concentrated malice.

    The dragon''s body rattled, but this wouldn''t have been possible with how his muscle tissues had been drop by drop separated from the torn up blood vessels and veins running throughout its body. The dragon''s mouth opens in large as a swarm of new metallic chips vomited out of its body. The metal artifact connected to its chest started glowing with a red, creating a voracious sound akin to a combustion engine firing.

    Zap.Zap.Zap. the leftover smaller chips flew up backward, like a heavy downpour just in reverse falling into the sky. The halo started revolving again the only exception being that the dragon was being pulled up too.

    But that too stopped as his chest was ripped apart, and feeling nothing else and despite the pain with the same gleeful expression slapped across its face, it chuckled as if trying to say something. On reaching the centre it mid-froze and the metal chunk that levitated away from its body turned into raw energy. First its viscous green hide turned into a dry, pale fabric contrary to its dark and deep shade. The cracks that overlapped the lining of its ribs and magical nerves puffed up ©¤ undergoing an abnormal transformation.

    Staying true to its words it had gone and finally done it. As Al analysed the nature of transformation going on in front of us, I instantly knew of his intent of offering up its own life resource as a dynamic source of magical energy to keep the artifact running for a powerful final blast to decimate everything of what was visible from here.

    The present, future of me were now attached to this world and I needed to keep it safe all for my sake. And I was willing to go to any length to make that happen, even if it meant removing things like these from my way.

    My usual large scale magic this time would not work because I am still unsure whether they would be able to keep in pace with the fast looping magic. The only thing which I could think of was to destroy the artifact and that too in a blink of an eye.

    Lifting my hand as it pointed to the sky, I took a final look at my surrounding noticing that the stage itself was set for me right from the start. Hundreds of lying dormant volcanoes, boiling with molten liquid from the inside and swirling with pent-up heat; inhabited the dragon island as its native feature, maybe today was the final day to wake them up all at once.

    While I had already set the currents in motion for the cold and warm air to clash as they danced in the sky to welcome the thunderstorm clouds approaching from every nook and corner of the vast ocean around us in response to the low pressure region radically fashioned into existence.

    The water from the internal flowing water bodies had already started evaporating, welling up moisture in the air, and so the ridiculous amount of ash being released into the atmosphere at the same time as the insides of the volcanoes was being forcefully heated by my wind and fire magic. The basic idea was to simply heat up the whole place until they ionize and start to glow from all the heat energy. In turn generating friction between all the colliding, fragmenting particles of volcanic ash giving rise to static electricity and so what called volcanic lightning.

    I glanced upward and while the dragon''s body had already dissolved and assimilated, the halo glowed with a red aura, as it raced and engorged with so much energy. Suddenly an intense light flashed and recollecting at centre, the incredible torrent of magical energy was ready to be dissipated and put holes in all of the land wherever it struck.

    "[BLACK FILAMENT]" Bringing my hand down like launching a hurricane before the disaster struck, the ashen clouds savouring the sounds of the words I pronounced, it caused the earth and the atmosphere to quake.

    The transient blaze of black-purple lightning shredding through the intense hanging darkness, made its way to the magical artifact that was about to destroy this place but it only made it look more like a gleam of torch as it got snuffed out from the very plane of existence.

    ***

    /////////////////////////////

    INFORMATION BROCHURE

    .

    STATUS WINDOW ¨C OUROBORS

    NAME : OUROBOROS

    AGE : ------

    RACE : HEAVENLY DRAGON

    LEVEL : 6000

    HP : 250000

    MP :500000

    SP : 300000

    SKILLS : [AURA FLAMES] [WIND MAGIC LV 7] [FIRE MAGIC LV 8] [EARTH MAGIC LV 5] [BLAST CONTROL] [BODY ARMOUR LV8]

    TITLE : THE RULER OF THE CURSED NIGHT SKY, IMMORTALITY

    .

    ////////////////////////////////////

    INFORMATION BROCHURE

    [ BLACK FILAMENT ]

    THE STRONGEST LIGHTNING SPELL

    Based on the concept of volcanic lightning, it uses the fuming volcanic ash and the evaporated vapour ions friction to create static electricity on a wide scale.

    ADVANTAGES :-

    ? The lightning is controllable as the areas heated are essentially the path the lightning takes.

    ? The lightning can make the target explode, roast, or evaporate because they are heated up extremely fast and the water or materials inside expand and shatter. The faster the water content evaporates; the material carbonizes and eventually combines into a gas.

    ? It can''t be blocked using conductors to redirect lightning into the ground because the caster controls the path via heat waves.

    ? Alicia initially created this magic because she thought she could use it as a fancy party popper or as an entrance theme for heroes to rescue the day.

    ***

    ///////// DRAGON ISLAND //////////

    The Black Dragon Emperor gazed at the sky wryly, as a little hole of blue sky peeked through the center, allowing a ray of golden sun to hit the land after a time span of almost an entire year. And finally with a strong wind followed by the thunderous claps of thousand lightning, the dark sky was split apart perfectly revealing a brilliant blue azure as deep and far spread as the surface of the sea.

    No longer being able to sense the presence of Ouroboros, he was left with an unadulterated feeling of relief as well as a slight tinge of sourness. Even though he did not knew Ouroboros well enough to expand his thoughts over his objective and motivation to go through such a thing, but not being able to resolve this problem on his own had left him speechless. Perhaps he thought he should spend more time in this world than go back to the spirit realm, not to forget the strange sense of belonging he has been getting from that human girl Alicia, which had left him in awe.

    The halo from above the sky had vanished and the last image he saw was of a bright falling shining star.

    No, a living being. The same human who instantly defeated him and overpowered him. The figure''s short size, in front of his huge mass still seemed to overshadow his strength even from this far. Wearing a white dress, wind-whipped hairs with illuminated silver as it faded in the white.

    The dragon sensing a spatial distortion in front of him prepared himself for the grand arrival of the person he had been waiting for so long or so he felt.

    The person who was now standing before him had admirably defeated Ouroboros and saved the entire Dragon Island, the Genesis Tree and the Elf Kingdom from further harm.

    Silently observing her graceful movement, she looked at her friend who was peacefully sitting and resting her back on a large vertical stone covered by a dense soft covering of green. For a few moment of silent stare passes by the dragon wondered what careful thoughts could possibly be restraining her to move.

    "She is breathing¡­ right?" Alicia muttered with a worried expression over her face. Seeing Regis so quite had made her extra worried and doubtful.

    "Yes, yes." The dragon said erratically in a hurry. "I made sure that she was safe during this entire time." He replied to Alicia who was already sitting beside the unconscious Regis to check on her heartbeat.

    "Thank you very much." Alicia replied as she took a heavy breath of relief after casting a large-scale magic and so did the Black Dragon after the unpredictable questionnaire.

    "As the overseer of the peace of this sanctuary of dragons let me extend my heartfelt thanks. If you so desire to ask a thing that lies within my power and I am able to grant it, I will do so without a second thought." The dragon bowed its head, an act where such a poor display of pride would have tainted the proud name of the noble race of heavenly dragons. But this was a debt that just couldn''t have been easily paid by mere words and so showing courtesy was one of the way to show the seriousness of his resolve and promise.

    "I think we have played hide and seek long enough. There is no need of such formalities. You must have realized it by now." The girl Alicia spoke without a single shred of fear in her eyes, wherein even the strongest warrior would faint at the mere sight of this mightiest dragon.

    "Yes¡­ indeed, the moment you spoke of my name, your words have affected me differently that I could not help it but consider what I could merely speculate. But I wouldn''t have believed myself unless I have taken a look with my own eyes and reinstated the pledge." The dragon said with a tone of submission unlike the strength and supremacy his voice commanded when they had met for the first time.

    "Very well, then I Alicia Ascalon Ashborn, your lord order you to swear allegiance to my name and the Royal Demon Family."

    The dragon saw the form of the girl transforming as small and pointed black wings protruded from her back and two little curled black horns exposed themselves on her head. Removing the glove from her hand, she revealed the crest of the Royal Demon Family as it had started glowing faintly and the light spread over the dragon most probably completing the formation of the pact.

    [RECEIVED TITLE ¨C DRAGON PRIESTESS]

    She was the spitting image of the prior to the previous demon lord, the one with whom he first formed the contract for the first time after being defeated by her hands and shown sympathy of an equal warrior at the same time. The Black Dragon Emperor thought to himself.

    At the same time in the background he could hear the roars and see the figure of hundreds and thousands of dragons returning to their homes, their wings almost knitting a pre-defined shadow criss-cross pattern on the calm surface of the sea.

    For him the devotion of heart, mind, and soul was not something he could just lay it off to anyone or merely hand even to a contract holder. It did not turn out be a king, warrior knight, sage, hero or a world conqueror or other such crummy sorts of job. But perhaps a young girl who had just now set an example with her power to possess the ability to command this world ©¤ had earned it rightfully and he would whole heartedly submit to such a power which had awakened a new feeling in him. And so the eternal old dragon finally ducked his head down to swore a new oath to his new young master.

    ***

    /////// ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN - POV ///////

    ''I swear, I the Black Dragon Emperor; the ruler of all dragons will by life or death serve you as long as you need me and the contract holds. That I and all of the collective dragons will follow your lead to whichever path of future you loop us to.'' At least that''s what he said or something along those lines.

    I exactly repeated the words as father had described me to but I had no way of knowing that it would have such an overwhelming effect over the Black Dragon Emperor to make him look like he was about to cry.

    I just wanted to have a casual talk, but that must be asking too much from an antiquated rusty dragon. It''s not like I was that interested in seeing his fossilized statue in a museum, though that would have been a great revolutionary finding in my previous world as all the fantasy world lovers would start claiming their credibility from the mean people who would throw in the towel of reality on us in our day to day hobbies.

    Well, the thought of me causing a civil war over such a matter does sound ridiculous. Then again that would mean a holiday and I could stay indoors doing what I have always loved to do. We should just leave the fighters to fight with their fighting spirit. At the same time there are also off chances that as a consequence of a civil war they would have shut down the internet and the books and gaming stores would be closed. But there will always be the plus point of no school life.

    But if I never went to school then I wouldn''t have died and then I wouldn''t be here, where I am carrying Regis back to the Elf Kingdom while flying. She is unconscious and so I don''t want her falling in the sea and later complain to me for being so careless while carrying her around. I should probably focus on going back, while practicing on remembering roads and improve over my navigation skills.

    As the dragons were returning for now I thought it was the best time to go back, while the Black Dragon would be able to fight against his nostalgic urges. Also it did not seem the right time to talk about my own indulgences when his hands would be full with the proper restoration of the Dragon Island. I can return there any time with my teleportation magic, and for now I was quite pleased by myself with earning the ''Dragon Priestess'' title.

    As for the condition of the Elf Kingdom, since the artifact was shut down, the miasma mixing in the Codra vein had stopped but what about the already done damage? Going from place to place and purifying everything seems to be a hassle and I would hate to do such kind of menial work which has no effectiveness.

    Just then I felt the briskness of someone strongly moving in between the hold of my arms.

    "You are finally awake." I said smiling at the person hanging between my hands like a loosely tied around belt.

    The struggle between my hands increased as Regis in her dizziness looked up and then stared down.

    "Just put me down." She cried in surprise, while I had to improvise on the speed to make her feel relaxed.

    "Don''t move or else I have to drop you down." If she is confident enough that I should leave, then maybe I should.

    "No¡­ no ¡­don''t leave me. I don''t want to die." Regis shrieked at the mere mention of being released. She tightly clutched her hands around my waist while bringing her body close to me out of fear of falling. Maybe there is a first time for everyone.

    "Don''t feel embarrassed." I said to her as I saw her hiding her face below my torso hoping that I won''t be able to see it going red after such an impetuous display.

    "No, I am not. And may I ask why we are travelling to left. The elf kingdom is in right. To the right." Regis reminded me of my inability quite brutally.

    "Oh¡­ yeah... I already knew that. I was just taking a detour." I giggled.

    "Really¡­. Anyways just go straight in the right. I hope that you won''t fall short on energy before we even make half way through." Regis sounded a bit sardonic there. So, I thought to reply in kind.

    "We will be back, before you even know it."

    "Next time we are travelling like this, let''s make sure that we already decide on the speed at which you will be travelling through air." Regis said huffing and puffing.

    "Next time!?" I asked in wonder.

    Regis suddenly stopped breathing violently and lifting up her head from her knee-bent position she had a solemn expression as she stared at me for a while focusing her concentration my mask.

    "It''s nothing. Let''s meet with my father and mother, to know the present situation." Regis started walking towards the palace''s gateway.

    With my amazing flying speed and expertise we had already reached back to Regis''s home, though it could have been even faster if not for my messing up with directions again, or rather going for a strategic exploration detour, that''s it, it really was one.

    I too wanted to know what had changed in this one day and so I followed Regis back to the palace. We reached the gate and the guards seeing us, one of them ran back into the palace to inform others. Well everyone had a surprised look on their faces. They were probably worried after the second princess ran out of the kingdom, with nowhere to be found.

    But Regis did not wait for their approval or the questions being bombarded on her but walked straight to the alleyway which as far as I remember led to the King''s office. While I was following behind her, and some other guards had joined in the procession but they were still keeping their distance form Regis and their gossip''s was making me feel uncomfortable.

    But everything stopped when from behind the front-end of the corner wall, the King followed around with soldiers. For a moment I thought she was going to be scolded for running away, as the king''s demeanour was totally blown of all colours.

    But my fears were unfounded. Without even my noticing Regis''s mother had appeared out of nowhere, was she too specialized in spatial magic, but seeing her race towards Regis turned my thoughts.

    "Oh, Regis! You are alright. I am so glad that you came back." Collapsing on her knees, she came to level head with Regis and pushed her head deep in her collar bone down to her chest, while her arms moved around her waist. With her head down I couldn''t even tell whether she was sobbing but even with my exceptional superhuman reflexes all I could manage out was short sniffles.

    Well, I think a queen needed to keep her wits around everyone all the time and not show her emotions so frequently. But if it was family then I think it was fine and the King too had joined the fray.

    While Regis still stood silently while other two tucked to her were showering their love on her.

    "Why?!... How did you know?" Regis sounded most surprised, as if she was the one who least expected this to happen. With a hollow look on her face she waited for an answer.

    "Why are you so surprised? You''re home now, that''s what really matters." The king replied most casually to her runaway daughter.

    "Parents would always know more about their child than they do themselves." The queen''s words seemed to warm Regis''s ears.

    She tried to move her lips, but couldn''t even manage to say a complete sentence. But that attempt too had broken the dam that had kept her own feeling at bay. Her sniffles became sputters, and then she broke into sobs as she tightly clutched her mother and father with all her strength and was the only person crying in attendance. In turn both of them patted her back but every attempt of comforting her made her cries even louder. While most of the guards had gone back only very few and the close might have stayed around to watch this with the most utterly staggered look on their faces.

    If Regis was surprised, how her parents found out that she had gained control over her power then it was obvious to me that it was possible with their skills. While the King had the skill [PROBABILITY FORESIGHT] which had the power to calculate probabilities for various situation while also the title ''WISDOM'' added to his name which mostly allowed him to assess these probabilities and plan the for future accordingly and in advance for anything. This might have possibly been one of the futures he evaluated the probability for. But I can''t be sure of the numbers.

    Not to forget the Queen who also had the title of ''TREE SHRINE MAIDEN'', though I myself am not clear with such a unique title, and the analysis eye is not helping much even in this matter. But it seems that as long as she is around the Genesis Tree it warns her of any danger and also protects her from it. Since Regis was now willfully able to wield her power and she never had any intention to hurt somehow with it, the Queen was already in the know and the events in the loop.

    On the contrary my lips were tight shut as I found myself holding back my own sob. Why do I feel like crying and join them too.

    I see¡­. out here again I was all alone.

    Even though I have been at good terms with these people and they too have shown me such kindness without knowing anything about me, they still were distant and mere acquaintances of mine.

    Most particularly Regis... After that display I too found her going and drifting away from me. Why would she choose someone like me over her own family and now that she had finally found true happiness? I might be strong but with how bad I am in understanding others and unable to read the room or get a clue.

    Even if in my previous world there was no one there to welcome me at home. It mostly felt like the fact we used to study at school that we needed a roof as one of the factors to guarantee our survival after air, water and food. It was a mere construction with its foundation raised over concrete cement.

    But here in my new life, I found those who wanted to take care of me and welcome me in their little paradise¡­. Actually a dungeon floor, surrounded by all kind of strong monsters, maybe I actually quite liked that setting myself. Something up to my taste.

    But what would really happen if I went back now. I couldn''t help but imagine myself returning back home to where I belong now and can call it my own home and to the people who considered me a part of their life. Would they too hold me and welcome me back like that. It would have really made me happy. They probably would, like they always did; on the first day I opened my eyes there I felt embraced in mother''s hands and that went true for the rest of the time I spent there. I never felt sad in those years. I never would have.

    But I can''t go back now, because I promised I would first achieve what I wanted to do for al l this time and if I turn back now then I wouldn''t be able to leave. They would too had been ecstatic that I came back home, Lili would have been mad because she would be stuck with school work, but at the same time we would have been sad that I turned back from what I set out to do.

    And that''s why¡­ that''s why¡­

    I was disgusted with myself. To think that instead of feeling happy for Regis I was jealous of her right now.

    .

    .

    "SACHI¡­. SACHI¡­"

    A sound large enough to fill the entire space, faint in volume but stretching from end to end echoed in the entire alleyway where everyone was present. I was quick on alert abandoning all feelings and thoughts. How? From Where and Who exactly?

    I took notice and saw that only I was affected by the repeated sound calling out my previous life name. It was basically the same telepathic voice that asked me to stop when I first met Regis.

    ***

    //////// THE GENESIS TREE /////////

    Alicia quickly asked Al to track down the source link of the telepathic connection before her secret gets revealed to others, though it seemed entirely implausible that the voice meant any harm to her. But with how she was a stranger to the outside world as much as the outside world to her.

    How someone could knew her previous life name? And even if they did, why not show up like normal!

    [TRACKING SUCCESSFUL. PROCEEDING TO THE SOURCE.]

    ''Well it worked this time somehow, I guess.'' Alicia thought to herself as she disregarded everything in front of her and started walking with heavy steps towards the whereabouts of this mysterious particular being, which was the start of all of this to begin with.

    Everyone in the alleyway was shocked by her sudden change in demeanour. While Regis tried calling out her name but Alicia seemed to even block that out. The only reason being Alicia had high hopes, where she thought she could finally get a strong clue for Athena and maybe finally her search could come to an end. That finally she could reunite with her friend and her saviour.

    For a minute Alicia continued walking silently, while others tried to follow her, no matter how hard they moved they couldn''t quite seem to keep up with her movements. She finally reached a dead end wall, but Alicia''s blessed eye could not be merely fooled by a magically constructed fake wall.

    Just when she was about to enter through the wall, the guards and other important people of castle following her around, whom she so casually had ignored became susceptive and hostile.

    The guards quickly called out to each other as they inquisitively questioned Alicia.

    "Stop, that''s a restricted area of the palace."

    "We might have to take strong action if further advisory is not followed."

    The guards warned her as some of them had drawn out spears and swords and just when they were going to be pointed at her before even the King or the Queen could interfere or mediate the pre-ordained actions of the soldiers.

    But Alicia had taken on herself to respond as a wave of strong magical energy sent chills to everyone as they froze. For a second there everyone could feel the rage of the world, something beyond their comprehension. The soldiers succumbed to their weakened state stood like statues as their hands loosened on the grip, even the falling clang of the swords and the spears took the shelter of silence to not further anger that one power.

    The human girl was still rooted to that spot as if confirming something and the very next second she stepped in and instead of being hit to the wall, the affixed spatial magic transferred her directly over to the massive underground hole that was spread like a massive tunnel below the entire palace and beyond. As far as the eyes could carry the light, the dome was covered under a faint shimmering green light with giant clusters of what appeared to be Magitite Ore giving off a pale blue light that found itself insufficient to lit the area entirety.

    From behind three figures followed Alicia it was Regis, the King and the Tree Shrine Maiden ¨C the Queen herself. While Regis was shocked to see what had been reduced of the Genesis tree, even though she had been only few times here; the King squinted his eyes in an effort to know of Alicia''s intention.

    While the Queen, it was her sanctuary and seeing it almost in ruins and such dilapidated condition made her heart ache. She knew she had a long road ahead in its restoration, but she had to work hard when her daughter so courageously returned after solving her worries.

    The opening of the dome was covered with shriveled wines and thorns covered in a kind of paralysis poison. No one was allowed entry and it was clear by the appearance of the entrance that someone on the inside did not wish to welcome anyone.

    The Genesis Tree also remained one of the Elves Ascalon Royal Family''s another biggest secrets that had been taken care of since the start of this world by their race. Even with Regis who was the second princess was considered to be too young to make her well acquainted with such facts.

    But as soon as Alicia showed up, the vines crossed over and were pulled back instantly giving her way. Beyond the arch gate, in centre of the colossal dome stood a giant tree its branches so long and vast that it covered almost the entirety of the dome that one could not even make out its ends. But with a single glance could tell that it was running low on greenery, the moisture was dried up and a melancholy hung in the air like a parasite feeding over the life force of the Genesis Tree.

    Alicia was now standing on the short edge platform about thirty meters above the ground while there was empty area between her and the tree which consisted of a circular lake. It was shallow and was also lacking luster. Closed pods floating on its surface encasing life-forms inside it in dormant state.

    As again Regis attempted to talk out things with Alicia but the words did not come out as her breath had stopped for a second while another strange phenomenon took them by surprise. Alicia gave a quick nod as she looked at her back. The three figures swallowed back a gasp, as dumbfounded as the first time Regis had been when she saw Alicia''s human form.

    A green pathway with criss-cross branches covered in soft-fresh grass appeared just in front of Alicia''s feet travelling all the way to the tree''s bulged out centre of the trunk. A freshly made path was created in an instant and would only allow her to walk on.

    Alicia wanted an answer and she was even ready to force it out of it if she had to. That''s why she did not hesitate while walking that road; she pulled off that mask, her hands covered in magic instantly much powerful and rich than the whole seemingly alive surrounding itself could not produce.

    With every step she took, she got closer to the tree while at the same time the three in her presence remained mere eye-witnesses of her dealing.

    For them she was too gorgeous with her long hair down as they scrambled down touching her waist, a beauty that stole the moment of appreciation of everything else in their vicinity. It was fairly longer than when she had wore the mask and not to forget how they turned into a soothing colour of white which reflected even the minute ray of light vigorously. And, most important of all¡­

    In the midst of the world of green, the girl of inhuman beauty placed her palm on the trunk and attempted to channel magic in the huge overgrown tree. Her mere size might have been equivalent to a small dot in front of the tree. It reminded Alicia of the tree ©¤ she used to read books under its shade back in the divine realm even if it was just for a week. And so could not stop herself from freeing this tree free from the clutches of whatever the state, the miasmic poison had rendered it to.

    From then on, everything seemed to have happened in slow motion. Reaching the critical point, the vast amounts of magic being channeled directly into the tree, the colours of the magic particle so dense that they started accumulating in the air like tiny drops of spherical drops. In the end even a small dot would leave an exceptional impression on a long white page.

    It was as if the whole place had been revitalized as the colours of the leaves re-appeared into a blend of dark and light green. The shriveled up branches and vines growing all around the dome suddenly started wriggling as if they were forcefully pumped with water.

    The surface of the lake cleared into a pure reflection of the green covering the above wall, while the floating buds bloomed into more than simple flowers, as the encased spirits inside it, in form of shining globules started wandering around the place energetically. While the surface of the water was now lodging a new kind of flower that had grown in no time at all, the red petals of it so beautiful that they could have enticed anyone to touch them even just for one time to check whether such a deep colour was even possible.

    The tree''s frills swayed beautifully and, as if predicting the perfect timing, the miraculous wind that blew pushed away all the old and tattered parts of the tree that were shed down in the process. Even though this tree would have been as old as this world but now it was just like the tree had regained its lively youth yet again.

    That one moment. That one second. That one experience. The scene was engraved into Regis''s memory and whoever might have seen it as Alicia stood in the center of it all.

    The wind with no place to come and go blew yet again and this time the quiet surface of the water started rippling while the branches on the tree swing gently as the trunk of the branch unfolded to reveal a cavity at the centre and a green light warped in the next instant.

    The glow kept on increasing until it blinded everyone''s eyes.

    Regis and the others once again tried to call out Alicia who silently stood in front of the tree like a doll she appeared them to be. But before they could open their mouth, another voice beat them to it.

    [RECEIVED TITLE ¨C CELESTIAL QUEEN OF SPIRITS]

    ***

    ////// ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN - POV ///////

    "Sachi, it has been such a long time and we meet again." A soft voice cut through the air.

    Me, who hasn''t even budged an inch after channeling so much of my magic into the tree, was quite famished myself. My eyes were now directed towards the golden gaze of a woman.

    I squinted my eyes in an effort to yet again affirm the situation where a woman comes out of the central cavity of the trunk. But the only thing different about her from an ordinary person was her see-through appearance. She was just a mere manifestation or a reflection of the real thing. The woman''s eyes planted firmly on me as she put up a wonderful smile on her face.

    I soon realized that she was a summoning who so cruelly fed on my magic, though I was not that bothered by it. Even now I am not low on it, but burning a vast amount like that at once leaves a stingy feeling on my body. But I was not displeased because what I had summoned was a beautiful stunning spirit, her hands placed and tucked to one another, her wet bangs floating in the air, her red lips making an all too-rare grin bolted on to her, out of the world appearance.

    "And who might you be." I placed a sound barrier on us, and seeing that the person in front of us did not mind we continued. I could not let the others know of my past life secret, but the identity of the person in front of me was still in question, even if they knew of me.

    "It''s obvious that you would not recognize me in this form. I am the Great Spirit of the Forest, and we met back in the Divine Realm when you visited the Spirit Lake."

    Well some of my memories did came back floating in of how I went to a lake with Athena just before the day we reincarnated. From the inside I was bursting in joy I realized I met an acquaintance in this outside world much sooner than expected. It was even a relief for me that they too were happy meeting me and I was not seen as an unwanted person.

    But now my thoughts were more inclined to the facts. So, maybe by any chance does she know of Athena. Or where she could be this time around. I must ask to know.

    "So, is it by any chance you who brought me here?" I asked just for confirmation since I also needed to confirm that the problem with the Dragon Island was completely solved too.

    At first the Great Spirit made a distressed face on hearing that question, which too reminded her of how she noticed a strong and familiar presence just within her reach roaming around the same place in loops which even made her puzzled. Taking it upon herself she had decided to create small unnoticeable bumps on the ground to carefully and willfully change the direction of the falling stick every time and brought Alicia here. But she was too afraid to explain such an embarrassing situation to her and called for a retreat answer. Using a secret technique she decided it was best to put up a smile and turn the topic. Or, so the Great Spirit planned to do.

    "I the Great Spirit and the one who resides in this Genesis Tree, wants to from the bottom of my spirit core thank you for saving me and healing me in the process. As a gratitude, me and the other Great Spirits ©¤ the wind, water, fire and earth along with the order of the Divine Tree have recognized Sachi ©¤ as the Celestial Queen of all Spirits henceforth." The Great Spirit in front of me proclaimed.

    Thinking that back now I realized how it could have been a mere chance to use a stick and wandering here willfully might have been stupid of me. But the most important question yet remains.

    "Great Spirit of Forest by any chance do you know where Athena might be." I asked hurriedly while thin constrained lines might have appeared on my forehead if I am left even a bit longer in uncertainty.

    "I am afraid but all I can tell is I had verified her presence in the southern region of the Human continent but since I have been confined to this place for a year because of the miasmic poison I cannot tell for the present." The spirit said with a dismayed look on her face.

    Maybe she thought that she was not of that much help because she could not give for immediate information. But knowing that she was just doing fine in the human continent and now I even have a vague idea for her location. I can find her. All I need to do is continue travelling and surely one day just like I met Lu, and Regis I too will be able to see her.

    "I am so glad, that you could help me with that much. Now I know what I will do from here on out." I said with an affirmation in my voice. My spirits surely lifted up.

    "That makes me really happy that I could be of use to my new Queen. If you ever need my assistance just call for me and I and all the spirits will be at your command." The Great Spirit bowed to me.

    And I realized again that I had now again gained an important title added to my status, and the situation was akin to the small spiders and Xenos of the labyrinth. Not that I mind, knowing that I have more hands to help but the gravity of the word ''Queen was really something new for me.

    But I was more affixed to further planning of where I have to head here from now on and the uncertainty of how I will continue without any help. By now I had lifted up the barrier because it seemed that the Great Spirit that had something to say for the Regis''s family too.

    .

    The Great Spirit of the Forest turned to the three elves standing at the back, who still dumbfounded looked at the celestial being in front of them. They have always worshipped and served under her name but themselves never got the chance to see the One in person. For generations it had been the same and they still vowed to continue it. But for them it was a miracle and a one in a life time opportunity. While the King had a hard time believing his eyes, Regis was still in the unknown to the identity of the person.

    "I thank the Ascalon family of the Ascalon Empire to maintain the aeons old promise and to the Shrine Tree Maiden for tending to me in my dire needs. In return the nature will always bless this land with prosperity and happiness." The Great Spirit then again with a short bow warped into a small green light and aimed for the top and vanished.

    While the Queen sank to the ground almost breaking in sobs as she muttered, "¡­it''s the Great Spirit. I never thought¡­." Her words broke down in her neck before she could continue as an overwhelming feeling took over her body.

    Even the queen for once feared that the Genesis Tree might never let her in and would declare her devotion unworthy. But then again today it happened as she saw its very reflection in her eyes ©¤ telling her that her prayers were not unheard and her efforts were finally recognized.

    ***

    ////// REGIS ASCALON - POV ///////

    Pushing my leg deep in water and ascertaining its warm temperature I entered the bath. A small room in which water entered through an interconnected aqueduct which hosted a warm hot spring''s water from an underground layer hot water geyser.

    Taking a deep breath I tried to remember the events from the morning and how it had been crazy, weird or what not. But it did feel amazing. We met the Black Dragon Emperor, We completed the mission, We returned home together and even together met the Great Spirit. Everything that memorable happened recently to me was somehow connected to her.

    After what happened down there, father soon called for a meeting and just when were all about to go to his office for what went down there and the report of the events on the Dragon Island¡­. He suddenly called it off. He had an excited expression over his face while his voice had an uncontrollable sensation leaking out from his demeanour. I wondered what could have been even more important than what and how she pulled that off on her own. But he wasn''t even in the mood of listening to anything else or the ministers.

    So we decided to rest and then go for the food later and maybe have a thorough discussion on the matter there.

    Not to forget how carefree she had been as the person, Alicia herself walked in from the front door in the same usual attire she wore the last time she dipped into the bath on the other end of the large stone bathtub and taking on the sidelines she walked towards me slowly while also being carried around by the water.

    Maybe I should try again knowing her from the start, then I can also find the reason why I feel so down every time I see her since coming from the Dragon Island. Even though it''s because of her that I am mostly able to control my power if I focus pretty hard, before that it was merely impossible. But even with this lifted weight my heart aches. And at the same time I feel the warmth too.

    "Alicia are you alright with not wearing your mask?" I asked in surprise seeing her without her mark.

    "It''s alright since Regis had already seen me without one, I don''t mind if it''s you."Alicia said freely.

    "Is that so¡­." I calmed myself thinking that it was a logical reply. Since I already saw her or know about her¡­.. But just how much.

    "Alicia just who are you and how did you defeat the dragon and summon a Great Spirit?" I asked with a serious look on my face and since Alicia had already came to my side, her hands still focusing on the small string that tied up the loose cloth around the waist as every time it slipped out of one of her hands.

    No, maybe knowing how weird she is it won''t work, so I should try asking it in her own style, "Alicia why do you wear a mask is it to hide your true identity because you are a princess from an ancient kingdom and you want to travel across the world to reclaim its past glory." By this I have caught her and somehow strange stories did always catch her attention, but I wouldn''t be surprised if it was true seeing how fine-looking she is with that unusual hair colour and not to overlook the strange kind of magic she always uses without chanting.

    Alicia suddenly held out her hands and bringing her palm over her face and only a red eye-visible to me, I got goosebumps with the sudden atmosphere that came over and I went silent, thinking that she was about to reveal something important about herself. The air around her began to tremble or rather it was just the steam blowing.

    A single bead of sweat rolled down my forehead as I gulped in anticipation for what was about to come.

    "¡­. Be in awe for I am a magical genius." Alicia declared.

    "A magical¡­ what¡­genius!?" I muttered tilting my head hard enough to touch my shoulder.

    "Yes I consider it one of my most redeeming qualities." Alicia said shoving her face close to mine.

    I went silent, and the next second found myself slapping on both of my cheeks with my own hands for testing my foolishness. Either she was too smart or just that dumb to act that way and still keep everything about her in the dark. I need to know¡­ and the most easiest method I had learnt in book was to talk about people''s interest and they would open up to others on their own.

    "Alicia why do you want to go to the human continent so urgently?" I again looked at her with this time eye to eye.

    Her lips pursed, as if something was holding her back. Alicia who had been till now oddly languid and almost sleepy like a child suddenly grew an ever-perfect normal face, which I was not expecting till now. Finally I got her interested.

    "I need to find someone."

    For the moment the two of us went quite and staring at the surface of water decided not to back down.

    "So, what''s their name?"

    "I am not sure of." Alicia replied.

    "So, do you know where that person might be?"

    "I have a vague idea, but I am again not sure." Alicia replied in the same distressed manner.

    "So, do you know how exactly that person look, maybe a picture or a recognizable item." I said with a quick breath as my lips got caught between my teeth.

    "No, I don''t." Alicia gave the same indefinite response.

    "And you are still going to go look for that person."

    "Yes."

    "No matter what¡­ or how long it takes or when you find them?"

    "Yes." Alicia said with a confident look.

    I rose from my place, not knowing why I did that.

    "Regis are you done with your bath." She called out to me.

    "Alicia don''t you have anything else to say to me."

    I turned around and without hiding my tears or eyes moistened to redness, clenched my teeth tight.

    "How can you even look for a person when you yourself are not sure who they are? Does someone like that even exist? Can''t you just leave it and stay here with me or we can¡­" I regretted the words as soon as I said them.

    No I can''t let her speak any further. I don''t want to hear her answer. I am scared to know one¡­ what if she refuses me. I have been thinking of since the start, but if I let it go at this point I don''t know what I will do with myself. I will try again next time. I need to run and hide myself.

    "¡­Regis." Alicia tightly clutched to my arms and a cold look was there on her face, the kind of expression which I didn''t wanted to see.

    "And what do you expect me to say¡­ I wish you every happiness on your journey¡­ even when I thought by now you would understand... that you would finally see me as a friend with whom you could share things."

    Twisting and jerking of my hands I freed myself from her grip, also knowing that it would have been impossible if she did not wanted to let go. I steadily walked with long steps and slamming the door I closed it shut from the outside.

    ***

    .

    .

    Regis''s overwhelming feeling too slipped out of her as she slowly slid her back on the door¡­ realizing she had said something ultimately harsh to Alicia to give up on someone who might have meant a world to her. She also had ultimately run out of ideas of what to do next and how she would face her. Was she about to turn and leave here again? Last time it was she who left her¡­ but now even if Regis tried to follow Alicia she knew she couldn''t be able to keep up with her.

    It was not lack of strength that held her back but the thought that she might have only looked like a burden to her all along.

    Regis was still just a child who did not wanted to say to her first new friend so soon a goodbye after all.

    .

    .

    Alicia on the other hand too walked out of the water and putting her hands on the door and feeling it shut made her remember of her small four walled wall back in her previous life. But this time she was unsure of on which side she stood. Because even though just now someone called her a friend, she had succeeded in pissing her off quite brilliantly.

    She could have easily teleported herself out, found Regis and maybe even make out things with her. But she could still feel her presence outside and feeling her out she too sat on this side of the door, her head grounded between her legs, her hands overlapping as she waited for it to open on its own when her friend would undo it herself for her along with her heart.

    Alicia too was still just a child who did not wanted to put a new friend in danger or over burden her when she herself wasn''t sure of her own place in this world¡­ at least not yet.

    Things might have remained static for the two had it not been for the faint blue glow on the bracelet in Alicia''s hand, which she did not take it off even in her bath, a gift from her parents and it always made her realize that there were people out there who cared for her despite of when she could have been in any corner of the world.

    ***

    //////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume four for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 5 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 59 - EPILOGUE

    EPILOGUE

    "So, you suddenly felt like keeping in touch with me after so many years." The king of the Elven Kingdom said to a parallel image of a woman who appeared to be a bit older than her but only with a minor difference of maybe two or three years.

    "Yes, after all I couldn''t just forget to wish my little brother his happy birthday." The woman said cheerfully showering an unprecedented amount of love, but in no way it could have made in through the strong concrete wall of the small dome over which the communication magic was being projected¡­. At least not for the little brother.

    "My birthday was months back. Is that all you have to say after you try to contact me. I am disappointed and it grieves me to think that the greatest legendary hero doesn''t even remember the birthday of her little brother cousin. Think just how saddened your fans would be to hear this of what a failure of a sister you are." The little brother masterfully played the part of a sobbing little brother in distress. But at the same time he was also the one who when received the signal from the gem around his vast set of necklace, he quickly abandoned all work and came running in response to the call.

    The True Hero, Caroline Ascalon Ashborn appeared to be counting something on her hand on the screen. She first pointed five fingers then turned it to three and then reduced it further to two and faced those towards her little brother standing on the other side of the screen.

    "So, you aren''t even sure of it yourself. Just subtract your age from the difference in ours and there you have it." The little brother coaxed.

    "I see. So you were trying to find my own age while belittling me. Maybe I should tell Alva that you were trying to find out about other women age without any consideration."

    The circuits inside the brain of the little brother, if there was one would probably be in a breakdown condition.

    "What are you talking about big sister? Even if my birthday was months back, the only thing that matter is that you called and wished me happy birthday." The little brother reverted to his humble behaviour as if he was forcibly trying to put up an appearance and please her elder sister.

    He just couldn''t let his wife ¨D one of the biggest fans of the Hero know that he tried to pull a stunt or taunt her, otherwise his life would have to go through something worse than a fate of a pest filled garden. All the vegetables destroyed¡­ its hell. He just couldn''t bring himself to go through with it.

    "Right." The Hero grimaced.

    "Yes big sister. So, what did you wanted to talk about this time with me." And so the grace of a king fell to a mere pushover who would hunch over while rubbing hands together, constantly pandering to the every whim of his elder sister with every fiber of his being.

    "I wanted to talk about my daughters as usual you know." An all too rare grin appeared on Caroline''s face.

    "Ah! Yeah I remember last time you went on for about two days about Lili and now I feel like I have known her from the starting of my life. It feels so strange but after that I have always felt like I knew her always so well."

    "fufu¡­fufu¡­ didn''t you listen properly I said ''daughters''." Caroline said adding an extra effort over the word to let out that plural sense be heard even to the outside of the walls.

    "Huhhhh¡­." Taking a deep breath the King hunched back, realizing he was in for a ride of something normal and slow he felt relieved after a long time as his head felt light and his shoulder lifted up a bit like an instant refresh magic had been casted on him, "I am all ears. I would love to know that we have a new family member."

    Caroline for a moment peeked through the reflection broadcasting the video on both sides in real time, coming so close that as if she would have bumped out of the screen herself anytime if she tried to.

    "What are you talking about? You don''t look so fine yourself. Why don''t we start by you telling me what you and your family have been doing all this time? I can''t wait to hear. Specifically what has happened in the kingdom in the last two years?" Caroline again exerted herself over the last statement except that it did not have that same joyous and lighthearted ring to it.

    ''Don''t worry things are all in the clear and settled now. But they were actually pretty bleak just a day ago, had it not been for her." The King of the elves happily reported the commencement of restoration of his kingdom and how the calamity had been subdued by her daughter and a young enigmatic human girl.

    "Is that so¡­ they most certainly seems like a person I would like to know." Caroline stared blankly in the air as she wondered who would fit the description to have the strength and astronomical amount of magical energy to summon a Great Spirit all on a whim.

    "Oh! Right I haven''t told her name to you just yet, it seems that she is pretty astute on keeping her real identity safe where it seems that even my appraisal skill is not qualified enough to look through the defensive mechanism of her status."

    "Then it must have been pretty tough to believe in her powers." Caroline knew what could be the dangers of someone suspicious and anonymous to let in the secrets of a Royal Family.

    "Well I wouldn''t say that. Somehow because of the revelation from the Great Spirit we had put our faith in her but she had the same reliable air around her. Your moving habits, way of speaking almost was a perfect reflection in her."

    "What are you talking about? Have you always been this observant of me?" Caroline felt suddenly chills that whether she was that easy to study.

    Just when Ereg Ascalon, the king of the Ascalon Elf Kingdom was about to announce the name of the human girl to his elder sister, a force came busting in the closed doors, disregarding any and all securities in the way.

    It was the human girl herself in question, followed behind by Regis and her mother Alva.

    "¡­Mother." Alicia stared at Caroline in disbelief of finding her here, while the blue crystal in her bracelet was still glowing. Most probably the magic within was resonating with the same wavelength of broadcast magic being used inside the dome.

    "Alicia." Caroline called out with a little hint of surprise and a laudable smirk. After all with the description of the girl and the absolute amount of magic power she would be the only one fitting the description in her knowledge. Then again she was surprised with the fact that she wasn''t surprised seeing Alicia in the exactly opposite direction of the human continent where she should have journeyed to by now. It was simple because she just knew her that well.

    While the others still could not follow up with the small exchange, they were still taking in deep breath after coming running all the way in.

    Caroline took a look around and spotting her niece and the downhearted expression on her daughter''s face which she would have so nicely hidden under her normal fa?ade that no one would have even taken notice, but her. She already had a general idea of what might have been burdening her since she had already heard of the adventure they went through together.

    Caroline who herself would have been through several of her own breath-taking adventures precisely understood that stuck up feeling of leaving someone they made a sort of bond with behind. Alicia was no exception to any of those rule, on the contrary it could have a much worse effect where she would have been experiencing them for the first time and being isolated in her previous life, she did not know how to face them properly or get a closure.

    "Ereg, I would like to have an individual private chat with the two girls." Caroline came up with a decision of her own while everyone else still needed to fill the holes of the basket of information in their hands.

    After Caroline had a final talk with Regis...

    Regis walks out of the dome shaped small building situated in the corner of the royal palace''s garden. It reminded Alicia of the one she had back at her home in the labyrinth.

    But what concerned her most was the look on Regis''s long face as it withheld her serious glare and a sad expression behind her hesitant facade. Her increased heartbeat, rapid breathing and restless movements brought everyone on edge as they wondered what could have been the contents of the discussion. Her thin eyebrows pulled up together revealing a staunch eye as she was carefully looking directly into Alicia''s face, her finger pointed at her.

    "Alicia, I want you to fight me in a duel."

    Betraying no hints of emotion, Alicia quietly replied, "Yes."

    Even this time, Regis and everyone around found that smile on her face charming and brighter than the sun. But somehow it was scarily beautiful.

    ***

    ¡¥\\\\_(¥Ä)_/¡¥ NOTICE FOR READERS ¡¥\\\\_(¥Ä)_/¡¥

    Finally we have reached the end of volume 5 and I hope that you can wait a bit longer for the fight between Alicia and Regis. Though it was supposed to be the part of this volume, but it had already crossed the 1Lac words mark alone. So I decided to shift it to the next volume.

    Also I want to inform you that this novel is available on Amazon and it would help us a lot if you can go and RATE MY BOOK there. Just type the title of the book in the amazon search and you will find it.

    Thank you again for complying with my request and taking your time to rate this book.

    ***

    .

    AFTERWORD

    Hello there, this is NOEL ELITIA.

    It''s been only a short while since the fourth volume you have hit the end of the fifth one already. Isn''t that amazing?

    I still consider myself new at this and trying my best that you enjoy the journey which our characters have set on. This time I tried casting an entirely new and important character. While I also narrated a fight between two other reincarnates beside our MC.

    I''m not sure if this book betrayed your expectations or fulfilled them, but I''ll be glad so long as you derived some amount of enjoyment from it. In my mind, this work of mine is meant to be a simple, fun read with a slant towards comedy and a romantic approach towards magical fights.

    The atmosphere of this book''s pretty different from other volumes, and as I''m sure many of you have noticed. Getting to know other characters and how they feel and react to our main character is something that might have not been a part of the initial volumes.

    With our new character Regis under spotlight and this novel ending at a point with a duel being accepted after a long fight with a dragon, I hope that you are already prepared for the bout.

    I''m not sure if you guys liked that more or less, but... As long as you enjoyed it, I''m happy.

    I have also started preparing grounds for other important characters as their actions too drive the storyline further and makes the plot even more interesting.

    An appearance of a new person in your life, their decisions and behaviour draws you in to learn more about them. And as that happens you could not help yourself but compare and how you can be helpful to each other in times of your needs.

    ///////////////////////////

    VOLUME 6 : SYNOPSIS

    Alicia has accepted the challenge from Regis, but is it that simple to get through Alicia and get a complete picture of how she sees this world. What Caroline actually asked Regis to do or is it she was denied something that needed this fight to happen in the first place. And what would really change with the outcome of this fight¡­ will it actually change her mind on what she has already decided from the start.

    //////////////////////////

    As I''m sure those of you can already tell that I am a huge fan of isekai genre. Potent enough that after writing the fifth volume I am aiming for the sixth now. Feels almost unbelievable thinking back when we started on this journey!

    The next volume featuring a heart to heart conversation between characters and our main character to have her first fight against a friend. I wonder who you would be rooting for and whether Regis has something in mind to win against Alicia or maybe not. I hope you''re all looking forward to it.

    Once again, I''d like to thank my readers for letting me enjoy myself all the way through.

    May we meet again in the next volume of When I Got Reincarnated As A Spider With My Goddess.

    NOEL ELITIA

    Contact me : - noelelitia14@gmail.com

    ***

    SEE

    YOU

    IN

    THE

    NEXT

    VOLUME

    //////////////////////////////

    SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume four for free. And I hope to continue so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and will eventually storm the outside world.

    From now I will start publishing volume 5 and hope to upload one chapter at least a week. Usually each of my chapter has an average word count of 10k and keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating.

    Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia

    You can donate me at - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    {Note : if you are unable to copy link from here then you can do it from the description/synopsis.}

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 60 - PDF VERSION OF NOVEL - BONUS TEXTS + ILLUSTRATIONS

    PDF VERSION OF NOVEL - BONUS TEXTS + ILLUSTRATIONS

    VOLUME 5 - https://mp4directs.com/attachments/when-i-got-reincarnated-as-a-spider-with-my-goddess-volume-5-pdf.3326/

    [NOTE : IF YOU CANNOT COPY LINK FROM HERE, THEN THE SAME LINKS ARE IN DESCRIPTION & THE DISCORD COMMUNITY YOU CAN COPY IT FROM THERE]

    I WILL RESUME UPLOADING THE NOVEL AS USUAL FROM NEXT WEEK.

    TILL THEN ENJOY WITH WHATEVER EXCUSE I HAVE PUT UP!

    THANK YOU FOR YOUR SUPPORT.

    ***

    ¡¥\\\\_(¥Ä)_/¡¥ SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ¡¥\\\\_(¥Ä)_/¡¥

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world.

    Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me.

    Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia

    You can support me from - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you enjoy my work from now on and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next volume too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 61 - PROLOGUE

    PROLOGUE

    .

    "Today is finally the day when I regain my freedom and cursed I would be if I fail to stop your oppression." The little boy lashed out and while yelling, pointed a curved wooden sword fit for his small 12-year delicate body characteristics. A swift wind continuously flew in between the twisted and curly gaps of the dense trees growing and tracing an almost complete circle around them. Most probably this open area with little to no grass in contrast to the intense overgrowth as observed in the forest, was in no way an ordinary occurrence. Consequently it used to be a magical hotspot where monsters could grow and easily absorb magical energy, but for now that had been quelled.

    It was merely a training ground for the girl, who too held a wooden straight sword with a thin lining and a blunt edge. While their blades pointed at each other with the intention to take down the another and in no way they seemed to be related because the boy was an elf and the girl a human. Their relaxed gazes and excited expression on their faces only tend to reveal how closely they knew each other, oblivious to the time they spent together as brother and sisters.

    "What are you talking about? You were the one who chose this method to decide who will play the role of the bait." The girl said.

    "Elder sister don''t tell me that you are scared, after I have improved myself so much. But even if you are backed into a corner now, I won''t be showing mercy. But maybe this time if you want I can give you a pass." The boy smirked as he pushed back his left leg along with the loose clay, to tighten his body posture and affirm his grip on the ground. Every movement of his body only enhanced his dignified look and exuded a majestic aura. All in an attempt to intimidate his opponent.

    "Says the boy who has by far now lost 289 matches and not a single won." The girl this time tried to copy the boy''s accent, as if reminding him of his place on the fighting field.

    "You can''t blame me, because every time you say we are going to play, you would indiscriminately hang me upside down on the tree and hunt down the monsters that are attracted to this place." The boy complained with a rather undignified outburst ruining the entire effect of the display he had worked to conjure.

    "Ereg, weren''t we enjoying ourselves a lot?" the girl said as she straighten her back and tilting her head quizzically with a concerned look; she suddenly burst into laughter, even if it was just for an instant and then returned to the matter at hand.

    The boy who was mesmerized by his big sister''s endearing appearance, soon realized what a fiendish laughter she could have at the same time and her ruthlessness be damned as how she would always dominate over everything with her charming looks and her innocent polished cajolery. But he had finally seen through the visages and the true nature of his big sister and won''t give in to the urges, at least not without a fight.

    "Don''t give me that, because the only one who was enjoying was you?" Ereg stopped speaking for a second as all the horrors he had suffered until now came rushing in like a reel of thoughts but as soon as he got back his will power, "While suffering such humiliation in the face of monsters and unable to do a single thing to protect myself¡­." the boy continuously hurled complaints for a while, but then realizing it was useless he renewed his determination and continued, " That''s right I have gotten much stronger now. Get ready and I will force you to meet the same fate when I defeat you."

    The elf boy, Ereg gazed at the sudden expressionless and calm composure of her sister. Unlike he who was overcome with too many emotions, doubts and strategies filled to the brim in his head. As he covered his face with his free hand, he realized just how unpleasantly creased they had become when it had been only a couple of seconds that had passed. His long curly ears twitched a little to confirm there were not any other sounds that could have interfered with the battle and at the same time it could be described as him taking the feel of his surroundings.

    "Here I come." The boy announced the start of the fight as his everyday calling and launched himself at his opponent, while his sister stood there like a statue with an indifferent look on her face as ever.

    Aiming for her fingers where they gripped the wooden sword, he swung upwards, accelerating his entire body, making sure that she could not respond or dodge it by moving her body.

    Ereg''s sword would have made an absolute contact with her fingers but somehow Caroline had managed to change the hold of the sword from her usual hand to another and parried her little brother''s strike away with a swift simple swing like blowing away a fly.

    Even though Ereg would not have been easily put off by just one unsuccessful attempt; rather he prepared himself to head for a second strike.

    Lowering his stance and after feigning for a defensive posture he hurled back his sword and raced it against all the physical world barriers changing the direction at the same time he pushed it forth with all his might, in an attempt to throw off Caroline''s timing, like thrusting a rapier straight into an opponent''s abdomen.

    But his sword this time only met with air as she completely disappeared from his sight.

    Ereg kept himself calm and instead of searching for his opponent with his eyes he totally shut them off and a cold energy seemed to have been playing inside his mind.

    ''From the right.'' Ereg spoke to himself so feebly that it could only just have been heard by him. Drawing his hands backward, he gripped the sword with both his hands, and holding it firmly along the ribs vertically, he prepared to block.

    "Even if you can predict from where I come, it''s useless if you cannot match to my strength." Caroline who responded to his monologue, swung the sword in the same way as Ereg predicted.

    But not having enough power to tackle the blow and disperse the blow''s impact he was thrown several yards away.

    "Ughhhh¡­" Ereg groaned from the pain of being treated like a sandbag. "I am not done yet." Ereg screamed as he again stood firmly on his toes, the next moment.

    Somehow he felt the pain only temporarily as he realized that he luckily landed on the softer part of the ground and prepared himself for another attack.

    According to the probabilities he had calculated in his brain through his skill it was much more likely that Caroline would charge forward and then would jump to make a hit on his head. Visualizing everything in his head he decided to dodge the attack and when his sister would be unable to change her posture mid-air he would claim complete victory by knocking over her head.

    Ereg who painted a solemn expression over his grin was bursting with joy from within. As he had claimed, his sister rushed forward from upfront.

    "Fire from my palm, become a spear and burn all creation." Ereg chanted a magical spell in almost an instant and channeling magic he reinforced his sword at the same time to further execute the next plan of action.

    The conjured spear headed towards Caroline with perfect precision.

    But as Ereg had surmised it was insufficient to even halt her sister''s charge.

    Caroline flashing her sword swung it so hard that the fire composition of the lance turned into a chunk of disoriented smoke. Using it as a cover Caroline jumped above and thought to surprise Ereg with an uppercut on his head.

    At least that''s how it should have been.

    Until Ereg when thought to shift himself from the trajectory of the swing from the Caroline hanging in the air, he was unable to move.

    He looked down and saw that his legs were jammed inside the sand.

    Unfortunately for him, Caroline had already considered the skills of Ereg and planned one step ahead.

    "NOOOOOO¡­." Ereg''s creamed was the only sound that followed afterwards. And a ¨D Bang! Next.

    While Caroline stood there enjoying her 290th victory, Ereg held both of his hands over his head, rubbing it softly over the bump.

    The only thing that he had on his mind was now to formulate a ¨D ''RUN & ESCAPE PLAN''.

    No matter how embarrassing and cowardly it might be for a prince; he knew that a few times more and he might get accustomed to that horrific experience. It would be just like breaking down from within and submitting to the whims of his big sister, just like everyone else did. Somehow, he had to, while his sister was still not watching.

    Quietly and hiding all intent and putting a damper over all the noises generated through his movements he started running at full speed. Just when he thought he was able to get away, by almost reaching the perimeter of the circular clearing, he felt a stretch across his leg.

    Until he fell head butt and gained a second bruise over his head.

    Turning back he again saw a fine-looking and affectionate smile on his sister''s face, as if expressing remorse. But for him it spoke otherwise and would only spell his doom.

    "Ereg, should I tie you or would you like to help yourself." Caroline said as she pulled one end of the rope, while the other attached to her little sibling ¨D helpless and bounded by the mere caprices of his sister.

    "At least let me see the doctor and get this bruise treated." Ereg bawled almost breaking into tears.

    "But a loss is a loss. Don''t worry I am sure we can find some medicinal herbs and I remember going through a magical herb blooming in this season last night in the library. Now hurry up, I don''t want my training time to be compromised and you know it better than anybody." The smile on Caroline''s face deepened but Ereg could see a fore looming shadow under it as he felt the grip of the rope tied across his legs tightened. The more he resisted he got pulled towards her sister.

    Only leaving his crying and screams to echo in the midst of the wilderness of the dangerous forest.

    ***

    ?\\\\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\\\\_(¥Ä)_/ ?

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually

    storms in the outside world.

    Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me.

    Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia

    You can support me from - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 62 - CHAPTER - 1 : WITH CONCERN IN HER HEART

    CHAPTER - 1

    WITH CONCERN IN HER HEART

    .

    I never would have thought that the person I had been with for all this time, Regis, would turn out to be my very own cousin and that half of my name would belong to the Elf Royal family.

    And if that was difficult enough to digest, then at the same time I would also be the nephew to the Elf kingdom''s king and queen. But while I am alone in this room with mother who has been fondling and trying to hug my reflection on the other side of the transmission screen for a long time, I felt vaguely unhappy at the same time.

    It wouldn''t be a hassle for me to just teleport back into the labyrinth, but I did promise to mother and father that I would come back only when I have achieved what I have set out to do. Anything else and other than that was out of the question.

    Mother probably knew this and instead of making me feel homesick she was trying to cheer me up in her own weir¡­ special way. Everyone is possibly weird in one way or another. Or am I the only one who thinks that way.

    Even back in my original world when my uncle and aunt became my guardians, they made it so obvious that they detested me at the first sight for who I was. For them I would be something similar to an unlucky charm to be kept shut in their house. It didn''t matter whether I got rusted or withered away. I did not care for their reason and neither wanted to know any of that stuff. And because of that I learnt to take care of myself on my own.

    But things were little different between me and my cousin. She was three years younger than me and, in the start, we used to play together all the time. At that time I had no memories of my past except that I was told that I lost both of my parents in the car accident and the only person I was close to then was my cousin.

    She too was fond of me and we would spend most of our time together whether it was time for studying, playing, eating or even during sleep. I even considered us as a pair of inseparable sisters. I thought I didn''t need anyone else and she was my whole world and the person who meant most to me.

    But things changed when she was coaxed by her parents into going to the city''s best girl''s boarding school. When in between she came back home because of the vacations, I realized things between us could never be the same again. Slowly but surely everything fell apart like whatever we had gone through was a lie.

    Ever since then she always had a dejected and resigned look on her face. It was clear that my uncle and aunt were forcing and putting up a lot of pressure on her to improve in studies. And despite that she was struggling to improve. Even as a cousin sister and a close individual I failed to lend her a helping hand.

    My uncle insisted on leaving her daughter alone and blamed on me that it was my fault that her grades were poor because I did not let her study. On the other side, I would see my cousin quietly sitting and hear all the complaints. She had no reaction and she wasn''t even moved by an inch to either support or oppose them.

    Maybe I slightly understood her, that being left alone and not had to deal with these conflicting thoughts being forced upon us from time to time was the best possible escape. From then on, she would avoid meeting or talking to me. All I could do was tell myself that her sole motive to do this was to avoid her parents or to give them a chance to shout and put all the blame on me.

    At least that''s what I got myself into thinking. But I could always have charmed myself with such a lie and never know.

    "Alicia just for a formality should I ask how did you end up in the elf kingdom?" Caroline asked with a bitter smile on her face.

    "Well, I first followed a stick and coincidentally Regis was following me and¡­." I answered cheerfully and demonstrating the direction I took with my hands, because that was obviously an easy question for me to answer than the dilemma I was facing now.

    "¡­.Never mind I asked. I probably knew that already." Mother interrupted me.

    But of course, because she knew me the best and always stayed with me the whole time without getting bothered by the fact that I always got lost in the huge mansion we lived and it took quite some time for me to get acquainted with the layout to use teleportation magic easily.

    "Alicia, do you think it was wrong of me to tell them about you. Are you angry with me." Mother asked.

    "No¡­ not all. I can never be angry with you." I insisted by raising my voice a bit louder than the usual. I really could never feel angry for whatever decision mother made for me. But I still felt uncertain with how they might react to this fact that I am a part of their family now.

    Would they accept me just like mother and father did when they found me, or would they completely try to shun me.

    Even now I feel conflicted that whether telling them was the right thing or not. I never minded with what mother did and I could never come to hate her for who she was because in this new life they were my only parents. The moment I have been in this palace, it has been such a nice and welcoming place for me. Even when it was just for a day or whether at night, with how I was poisoned¡­. I did not mind if the confusion was cleared at the end

    But Regis, the King and the Queen have been so good to me, and treated me nicely despite their stature. They would probably call it so because of the Great Spirit''s proclamation but I could tell that it would have been the same even without it.

    But now that I was only an adopted family member so would they just start treating me like my uncle and aunt and try to avoid me. Would their behaviour towards me completely change¡­. But all I just wanted was for the things to remain the same as they were. Is it really that bad to wish just for that¡­

    Because even back then, at the end the one who was left isolated and alone in the house was me and making friends at school was not an optimistic prospect for me either.

    "Huhhh¡­" Mother took a deep sigh and continued, " If you remain this quite, then even I would get concerned. Don''t forget that I am your senior as well as master in adventuring and have much more valuable experience than you. If you find a place you want to stay then you don''t really need to say it goodbye forever. It is people whom you can trust that are real and you should always share your heart with them and you will never be forgotten." Mother has often told me about her adventures and I always wished I could be a part of them or at least experience one of them myself. And now that I had got a taste of one, I longed for it.

    But sharing things like that could really destroy the trust when not handled carefully. Sharing secrets¡­. I have hidden so many from Regis of about who I am and I would end up doing so probably more often. And because all secrets comes out eventually, I will lose Regis and her family''s trust and the fact that she would ever call me her friend again would be lost forever.

    If Regis decided to come with me as she requested in the start, it would surely put her life in danger, just when she has finally learned to conquer her fear and magic power. Now she can stay with her family and do what she had wanted for a very long time. There was no need for her to come with me. I can just make do with directions and not get distracted from my path.

    ¡­.And I would only be getting in the way of their family bonds at the end.

    I stared hesitantly in mother''s eyes not knowing what to say.

    "Alicia at least trust me on this, when I say that this world has many different people and many ways of thinking. You don''t need to rush things and can take your time to see the world and broaden your horizons. That would really make me happy."

    "I still do not know what to believe or what I should choose to do and because of that¡­. I am only able to trust myself." I replied to mother''s heart-warming perspective. I was still hesitating. I cannot make up my mind for things that haven''t yet even happened or I have no control of.

    I am terrified to think that I would lose such an important place that I have found so new. The thought that I have to leave so soon, my wish and care for Regis as a friend feels so empty.

    I could tell now that the feeling of being betrayed in my past life still lingered within me. Because I betrayed my own cousin''s expectation and instead of trying to talk out things with her. I still chose the path of separating our ways. At that time it felt so right to do, that she would find happiness and support even without me.

    But I was just running and scared to think that what if she really hated me for doing this to her. That somewhere or the other, deep down she was waiting for me to turn up to her. At that time was I really waiting for some kind of calling or a sign when everything was so clear to me just like now.

    Why is it so much difficult to put my trust in other people first, than hoping for them to trust me. Even though it feels so wrong at the same time.

    But thinking of Regis who saved me back on the Dragon Island and did everything to the extent of using her magic which she hated the most just for me.

    Maybe I was the one who was being the most unaccepting¡­.

    "I am sure you can do that even if you just believe in whatever you do. Alicia do well to remember it, that there is a place for you and you are always bound to it. It''s your home and we can take a bath anytime together and have a hearty talk." Mother said gleefully and almost jumping out of the screen at the end. Though her motherly affection did reach me it wouldn''t surprise me at all if she blurred those virtual boundaries and came to my rescue.

    "Yes, I will." Maybe it was best for me to figure it all on my own and decide by myself after all. And what makes it so special are the people watching over me, which I did not had last time. Though it can be also because I am hesitant to the last offer Mother made and I am not so sure that I should agree to such a glamorous offer because the theme can turn dark anytime.

    But I can''t wait to go back home soon and still continue to travel in this world, and this time of course with a guide.

    ***

    .

    ////////// REGIS ASCALON - POV ///////////

    It was the first time the condition struck me, where my tongue cleaves unto the dental roof, body freezes, my ears twitched and the blood vessels in my heart about to rupture and burst out.

    The fact that Alicia was my cousin was already startling enough, but to think that I was standing alone in front of my aunt. After Alicia came out of the transmission chamber and she seemed to be in her usual merry mood.

    Did she think nothing of this or is it just not that big of a deal to her. I wouldn''t be surprised or is she just faking it all? I cannot tell now¡­.

    But just thinking that the legendary True Hero is my actual aunt is making me sweat buckets.

    Isn''t this supposed to be a top-grade information of our country and much bigger secret than the Genesis Tree. To think of possessing the knowledge that the history of our world is warped and a big fat lie¡­ possibly it should be graded as a world-top secret. I would be dead even if I blurt out such a big secret by mistake. Isn''t it too soon for me to die¡­ or being pursued for withholding information about such complicated affairs.

    Wait¡­ from when I have been fretting over things so easily. It''s not like me at all. Is this what when people say of being influenced in bad company. I need to work on it because it''s totally bad for my brain''s health. To think that she would have such a deep effect on me when just over a day had passed.

    On second thought I might need to get used to it after all. Since we are cousins now, so maybe this time definitely I have a strong reason to journey alongside her. So I still I had a chance¡­ just maybe.

    I crunched my eyes and decided to look up at the transparent screen. But before I could focus and think of way to greet my aunt for the first time, my gazes were fixated on the screen depicting a portrait of a beautiful lady in long and puffy green hairs with vibrant purple eyes. I would have only taken it as a stunning picture of a dreamlike beauty, but the woman displayed too beautiful smile to be written off as unreal. On top of that with her brave features she flashed an overpowering and confident aura all around.

    She was the perfect embodiment of what I always wanted to be.

    But just watching that simple and cheerful smile was putting my heart at such ease that if things went on a bit longer like this then even my heart would start fluttering.

    "So, Regis¡­" a sweet young voice called out to me, while her childlike large eyes made her appear younger than she really was. And to think that she was more than two hundred years old, but then again being this young was a common trait for a high-elf after all. I think I am kind of glad I was born an elf and a beautiful princess myself.

    "Yes!" I blurted out loudly without thinking. Even with how much at ease I was, there was still something daunting and a strong power behind her. Something I would feel from Alicia too from time to time.

    Trying to line up my thoughts with how I could convince others for letting me be with her. But I came empty and most of the reasons were bleak and arrogant on my part. And that''s when I realized how powerless I was. I was just putting my curiosity and needs first without thinking about the difficulties and problems I was causing the others. Even on the Dragon Island I fainted and was not of much help. I am sure Alicia could have done all of that on her own. So what did I really have to offer and help her with.

    If it was just taking her to the human continent, sure there were much more capable pathfinders than me in this kingdom. But on the other hand I was just as much stranger to the outside just as she was.

    I have always hated to be on the taking side and not being grateful. Alicia made everything possible for me to help me get rid of my fear from this magic. And even after that fight, and I have jumped several levels now with my skill being evolved into a title ?

    [ALLY OF THE WIND]

    I really don''t know what I can do with it. At the end I failed to prove my capabilities and I could never hope to reach in power levels to Alicia even if I train for a millennia. I am not a fool to not realize that. There are so little things that I can do and only make things difficult for others because of my self-centered nature. But I was ready to change myself if only it is possible to¡­

    "I know Alicia would be difficult to handle when alone. Just look at yourself with all the new wrinkles on your forehead." My aunt exclaimed out as she burst out into laughter.

    "No, that can''t be¡­" saying that I hid my forehead with both of my hands and was played like a fool to see her make fun of me. It felt a bit annoying but it so much reminded me of my big sister, Edith whom I haven''t seen for a month.

    "I know. I know. You don''t have to tell me. But isn''t her openness refreshing." Aunt Caroline said wiping a tear off from her right eye.

    At first, I felt embarrassed but when the time came to face the truth, I knew I would be upset but being unable to hide it was not something I was prepared for.

    "¡­.Yeah, she must have lived a great life surrounded by amazing people. She is really special." I said softly. Unlike me who only made things difficult for myself as time passed by, she must have talent to keep on being herself.

    "Oh¡­ I wouldn''t be so sure about that myself. If you think she chose to stay with you out of pity. Then I am disappointed if you failed to notice that she too could feel your pain of being separate and different from others. Don''t you want to follow her on her journey. You know I can just look and tell for girls that are ambitious like I am." The True Hero looked at me intently and I swear that her eyes glittered as I couldn''t help but feel that this person knew me better than myself.

    So, someone could have surely taken pity on me. But for Alicia that thought even for once never passed from my mind. She really never left me alone or gave me a moment to think that way. Why haven''t I seen that before. The reason she is still here or been with me was so simple.

    But now that makes me even more greedy and happy, that I can no longer let it go. A clear smile cracked on my face.

    "You are wrong. I do not want to follow her. But I will be her companion, friend and an equal. Someone she can rely upon just as much as she could on me for help."

    That''s right, I do not want to be taken as a person just for granted, or out of consideration or because we are now relatives. That''s never been any of my thoughts. Just a friend in need and deed.

    "Oh! Is that so. I am glad to hear that. But as of now she still lacks the courage to believe in others. She must have told you about her mission to find someone and how absurd as it may sound. Are you still willing to stay with my daughter till you see it through?" She said in a motherly tone but at the same time I could also feel an intimidating aura around her. She sure is Alicia''s mother.

    "I care for her, more than ever now. And the more I get to know her I want to look after her. So, please let me be her guide from now on¡­ because she always kinds of get lost." I felt a bit embarrassed saying these lines, and it''s highly unlikely I would have said them in front of anyone else. But seeing her talk I felt like I could be more open for the first time myself with my feelings.

    "Regis, people can''t ignore the power that reside in them. You know it better than anyone. And I have learned it too in my own ways. For Alicia even if I hate to say it, but it is going to be the same no matter what I do about it. Even if she ends up finding that person, she hasn''t decided what to do next. And that scares me whether her journey will end with happiness or will it bring sadness to her." The True Hero flashed a look of maternal concern for her daughter.

    "In all this time all I had been doing is saying mean things to her. At that time, I didn''t even know what to do and no matter how much I tried I might have hurt her feelings. But I have decided to be a part of everything she faces from now on." I added stubbornly. It was a weird feeling but I came on strong.

    "She might have never had a friend about her same age, so just try to help her so that you can laugh and feel sad together. Because from here on now her fights will not be that simple. Because they won''t be just simple mindless monsters, but living and breathing people."

    "That won''t bother me, because being with her¡­ it all felt like a dream. And no matter what I cannot give up on my dream. No matter what I will trust her, Afterall we are sisters now." I announced with full confidence.

    "Just look at you being all big sister type. It''s so adorable." Caroline outburst.

    "Fine¡­ fine. I knew it would be embarrassing to say all that. So please don''t repeat it on my face and stop chiding me. She is a handful and not honest with whatever she says completely. And that irritates me and kinds of put me off but I can at most handle that much¡­ at least I am preparing myself or so." I realized that the person in front of me was formidable and an expert of letting someone freely speak of their inner feelings out in the open.

    "See you acting like a good old cousin again. I totally get you. But also then, I wouldn''t be able to worry about her like this." She said with a maternal tone.

    "Wah¡­. I did it again. How could I." I stomped my feet in frustration.

    "I wish if only Ereg could be like that." She said with a clear-cut smile.

    I couldn''t help but wonder how were she and father in their childhood as cousin brother and sister. Obviously, she would have been more understanding of father and would have acted maturely and been good siblings, unlike someone who needs to learn and act properly.

    "So go and tell the world what you really want and I hope that you never let the colour in Alicia''s eye fade and turn blue." My aunt finally passed me a thumbs up and wished me good luck.

    So, that was it. Maybe it was time and I have already talked long enough and after wishing her goodbye I slowly started walking outside.

    Father did always warn me of being wary of elder sister and another women he would suddenly bring up. Was he speaking of her. It was really scary to talk to her but at the same time it was fun.

    But what did she mean by the thing she said in the last. Was that some kind of a warning? Even I don''t know what we would do outside with ourselves? For now I was within the boundaries of my family and father''s rule. But outside my comfort zone and thing''s beyond this kingdom''s borders can change much drastically.

    But she did never explain me of how I was going to do all of this. Should I turn back and just ask. But it seems that father had been impatient to talk to her for a very long time and so I shouldn''t take his precious reunion time.

    And she was right, I had seen Alicia fighting; even when it was just for a glimpse before I fainted. Her strength was limitless and she fought without any hesitation like an arrow launched out of a bow. She becomes a totally different person, so different and apart.

    So, then which was the real she?

    When a bow is tied too tight, it can easily snap in two. But is it really important for me to know? I am going to stay with her and believe in what I will do and find it out myself.

    I walked out of the final entrance gate and it opened into the vast radiance of the elven garden than the closed room packed from all sides. It rather felt refreshing. And there was Alicia waiting for me too.

    Looking at her, I might have just wanted to go and tightly hug her for some reason or already start behaving like sisters. But I knew she really didn''t want that kind of treatment from me.

    That''s why I am going to accept what she had offered to me previously.

    As I straight forward marched to her and stood in front of her.

    My heart raced, as I still hesitated to say it, while directly trying to look into her eye and not faltering this time.

    "Alicia, I want you to grant me my wish!" I announced.

    "Then I will make your wish come true and not let you hurt anyone because of your magic unless you want to." smiled Alicia as she said it after a small pause, a glint of surprise surfaced on her face.

    "Also I want you to fight me." I spoke making my intentions clear with my glare. And others too must have got it while they were also wondering what could have gotten into me to do this. As both mother and father were taken aback by my daunting proposal.

    "And why would I do that. I don''t want to or have a reason to fight you." Alicia said innocently, like a saint who would never preach for violence.

    "But didn''t you say that for my wish you will protect anyone. So how would I know that you are up for the task and capable of doing it if you cannot prove it with a fight and those are not just words of fallacy." I rebuked her, and rejoiced thinking that I have backed her into a corner. I held my breath, while my shoulders might have just trembled for an instant.

    She stood their silently and without her mask and with that gorgeous composition she had the appearance of a doll.

    "Don''t worry I won''t be taking much of your time. Three days from now I challenge you." I might as well confess that I would have a crazy smile on my face right now, because in this little time, as far as I remember it took me much longer than this to understand that I needed to hold the spoon from the thinner end to eat and not the other way around.

    "I see. Let''s have a fair and equal fight. I say yes to your challenge." Alicia replied betraying no hints of emotions.

    But even that tempting appearance of her failed to cover up that as I gulped looking at those pursed lips and thought that that smile, she had on her face was scarily beautiful.

    .

    Pah-pa-rah¡­. Pah-pa-rah¡­. Pah-pa-rah

    .

    The intolerable silence was finally dispersed by the invigilant loud voices of trumpet and the explosive sound of drums that rumbled in complete harmony and progression with it.

    Someone from the front of the castle gates announced, as we could hear a force of horses galloping towards it.

    "The eldest princess, Edith Ascalon has returned to the Ascalon Capital Palace." This announcement was made twice. As I was glad to hear that big sister had finally returned and how I couldn''t wait to see her surprised with how things have been here.

    Then again it might not prove to be that pleasant of a meeting because of her weird attics which I remembered from my childhood just now. For some reason she too had a talent of making people do things that they never would have dreamed of.

    ''Oh Great Spirit couldn''t you just have delayed her arrival by four days and I would have been long gone from here.'' I might had just made another wish which could be even beyond Alicia''s capabilities and scope to handle.

    ***

    .

    /////////// TRANSMISSION CHAMBER //////////

    "So did you get what you wanted." Ereg asked as he circled inside the chamber, his forehead apparently shrunk and his skin warped into thick wrinkled lines as he assessed everything that happened on the outside. He needed to make this quick because long conversations on such old transmission stones could be difficult and his eldest daughter has just now arrived after one month.

    "Don''t make me sound like I am running a devious plot here. If you are going to be like this then why don''t you send me my dear niece back, at least we were of same mind."

    "Well she has got a similar spirit like you, but it seems that all your weird habits ended up being a part of Edith." Ereg, the King of elves frowned.

    "You don''t say that too often." Caroline was surprised at such a response and analogy being drawn out of her.

    "So, tell me what it is that you contacted me for out of nowhere, surely it is not limited to just that. You already know that her strength is comparable to you or would I be right I assuming that it''s even beyond that." Ereg spoke skeptically.

    A thick silence filled the room and Caroline''s face seemed frozen into a stricken expression. She was at a loss of words. She only came here to give a warning without revealing much and worrying others. But now that the cat was out of the box, she needed to renew her thinking.

    "You don''t have to be on edge. I am just asking. Is the world really going to be pushed into another war-torn era. And if it is a possibility then why now? As such for now I can''t see any of those war-mongering humans take such drastic actions." Ereg remarked and seemed to be ruthless in his assessment.

    "Don''t be so harsh in your judgement. You do know that I and Alicia are humans." Caroline sulked.

    "It''s not humans I am blaming. War is not affixed to some race. But I cannot forgive those barbarian minded human nations in north who always try to intimidate us with violence. Though the middle earth and the South human nations are pacifists and have shown trade interest with us. But after the True Demon Lord too has decided to live a life of peace, thanks to a certain someone. Crazy ideas are being drilled into the some of the recent hot blooded eight demon lords. There is no telling what can happen in this world and when. This peace will soon break like a mirage."

    "I told you not to see probabilities too far in the future. Those long numbers will just screw up with your mind."

    "But that is a possibility." Ereg said with a pained expression.

    "That''s what I am saying they are just thoughts. It is you who are going to take action and keep it safe. Now act as a good king should and take care of everyone." The True Hero replied lacking the dignity of a hero but it also seemed to work like a charm. As those simple words were more than enough to put the mind of the Elf King and her little brother at peace.

    "I understand. I am sorry."

    "Just as I said before I won''t be interfering with this world any longer. This world is too narrow for a Hero and peace to exist together."

    Ereg realized the weight of the words and the thing she had to sacrifice as a part of bringing peace and saving everyone and ending the war. She did it all and it was she who sacrificed all. The more he hated it, at the same time he came to admire and respect that decision more as he ruled over his kingdom without being a part of any subsequent bloodshed. No matte what if he remained sad or tied to the past, then everything would have been meaningless. And so he had to decided to prosper this kingdom and live everyday of his life with utmost joy.

    "You say that and yet you unleashed her on this world."

    "Don''t blame me. It was always supposed to be like that. And her natural strength is because of her own hard work, which she honed on her own. All I did was tune it up for a bit. Let''s just say that it''s in her blood." Caroline said brushing her bangs as she felt being complemented for her kids.

    "So you do know of her origins."

    "Ereg stop right there it would be foolish and futile to put your nose in unnecessary matters. It''s not worth investigating."

    "I hear you, big sister." Ereg backed down the moment he sensed her sister''s disapproval over the matter.

    "So, you finally called me that. I am glad to hear that. And don''t forget that she is my precious daughter and I am happy to see that I also got to meet my loving nephew."

    "Don''t worry I will be looking after her and she seems to be much diligent and charming than you could ever be."

    "What did you say. Well I cannot refute that statement. But you saying it, doesn''t suit you." Caroline said out of frustration.

    "You are one to talk. After you did not fulfill the bet yourself." Ereg suddenly went in hyper mode, as if someone had finally touched and revoked a feeling in him that shouldn''t have been fiddled around with.

    "Are you still upset with that. It''s not my fault that you fainted so I just passed the bet."

    "You passed. Those dark days and hell I was put through, surely would have done a number on my life span. But don''t forget that I was the one who won in the final match on the day you left." Ereg opposed.

    "Well, you took me by surprise with your cheap trick so let''s just say I went easy on you." Caroline said in haste as she wanted to now quickly wrap things up and leave.

    "You are the one with folly here. Don''t turn around and start humming while I am talking to you. Just accept that you lost." Ereg shouted as every word of his was dipped in remorse and painful memories of those scarred times.

    "Well, then why don''t we make another bet to see who is the real winner."

    "And what would that be."

    "Let''s bet on who would win between Alicia and Regis. Surely it would be Alicia my daughter but if you want, I can just take the bet back and close the discussion."

    "You really don''t get it at all."

    "What do you mean?" Caroline was surprised at the sudden remark of Ereg.

    "Regis is going to win, because she is fighting for the same reason as I once did. She is going o do everything in her power to win. And I am going to fully support her in doing this." Ereg said as if he was just about to awaken something within him¡­., something he had lost for quite some time.

    He was becoming more animated by the second, as he burst into a wild laughter. The competitive nature of his to come out at the top from his childish nature had yet again taken roots in him.

    "If that''s the case then I dare you I am not going to back down either as the one who hold the title of True Hero of this world." Caroline said firing up his little brother even more as she gave him the final push, he needed to accept the bet.

    While in her mind she was relaxed to think that her little brother was gullible as always to take his mind off from the previous bet and avert the calamity. She knew somewhere or other he needed to invest his mind into because if Regis had decided to follow Alicia, then she would also have to wish goodbye to her family too at the same time and part with them.

    And she was happy that she could do something about it in the end.

    ***

    \\\\_(¥Ä)_/ ? ???? NOTE FOR READERS

    I am doing this for the first time, and since it seems that there are actually two fights progressing at the same time. So here''s a small poll for you to support your favourite team. Feel free to use and voice your support for the winning team in the comment section.

    TEAM : ALICIA(SACHI) & CAROLINE

    .

    TEAM : REGIS & EREG

    Hope you are looking forward to the fight!!!!

    ////////////////////////////////////////////////////////

    \\\\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\\\\_(¥Ä)_/ ?

    Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world.

    Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me.

    Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia

    You can support me from - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

    ***

 Chapter 63 - CHAPTER - 2 : MY REASONS AND

    CHAPTER - 2

    MY REASONS AND

    .

    "Father I have returned and subjugated all the monsters in the southern part of the empire." Edith, the first princess said kneeling down in front of the king of the Elven Kingdom.

    Everyone, including the King, Queen, Regis, Alicia, prime minister and some close royal guards had by now assembled in the King''s office. Most of the official decisions regarding the Kingdom were taken here, and unlike the humans who liked to show their grandeur by sitting on ornamental throne with a diamond crown on their head and surrounded by a multitude of dauntless men working under his reign in a giant hall, elves preferred secluded lives and peaceful discussions rather than going over rambunctious debate and protests.

    "You did well Edith, I am glad that you have secured the borders and even took care of all the monsters that were attacking the farms and the villages in the area." The king announced.

    "What I just did was for the benefit of the Ascalon kingdom and was needed to be done in order to keep my homeland safe." said the young lady, who was around five years older than her little sister. Her long, bright golden hair colour and striking features amplified the impression of her being an energetic and lively person.

    Though one could observe subtle similarity in Regis and her face, but they vastly differed because Edith possessed eyes that were more courageous and ambitious.

    Her attitude had been stately but also fresh and modest to make her a perfect and idol princess and a ruling Queen in the near-future. But seeing her clad in a military armour from neck to toe, not only spoke of her being an attractive women, but one who also excelled in military campaigns as she led a small battalion of the army and did a meticulous job of a general too.

    The other subordinates working under her and other minsters submitted over their report regarding the restoration of the kingdom after the Dragon Island problem had been taken care of and the productiveness of the land was slowly being restored everywhere. The citizens were happy and the economy had started flourishing with the production of goods accelerated by the resources harvested from the monster corpses.

    Everyone in the army seemed to be happy by the fact that the expedition ended three weeks earlier than expected and they were able to return home with laurels.

    "I thank you with great joy. You may go now and rest. The rewards for your achievements and hard work would be granted to you on a later specified date." The King said with a smile on his face as he rose up from his seat and so did the soldiers who were on their one knee including the first princess.

    "Yes, your highness." Saying that everyone left, leaving Edith, Regis, the Elf King Ereg, and the Elven Queen Alva. And one more individual who seemed to be trying to do her best in hiding behind Regis all this time. Unfortunately for her, every time she tried to move, she was filled by the fear of being embarrassingly caught in the act and left shaken.

    Edith for a long time had her eye on her as she was the only one wearing a half mask, only revealing a small mouth and her glossy skin underneath it. For some reason she found her actions funny but could not understand that why she was still waiting there with her family. And it did seem that she would have left on the King''s order if Regis had not eminently held her hands and forced her to stop.

    And that''s when Edith stopped understanding everything. That was because she had never seen her younger sister in any of the kingly proceedings before. And what about her condition or did she just saw things and was tired after all.

    As she silently stood there and her father and mother tried to approach her, she was lost too deep in thoughts to notice that.

    "Edith, I want to introduce you to someone¡­" the King called out to her.

    But before he could continue, he found Edith already rushed close to the two small girls who were standing in the corner of the room all this time like obedient little kids waiting for their turn on the merry-go round or down the slide. And even though he would have rubbed his eyes twice he still couldn''t shake off the feeling, that the two girls looked like being bullied by a senior who refused to renounce his turn to leave the play because they were having fun.

    And somehow, he knew what was coming or maybe it reminded him of his own past and unexpectedly felt sorry for himself for not being able to do anything.

    "And who is this little one here." Edith said flashing a motherly smile. Her hands moved as if on its own and grabbed on to something that shouldn''t have been touched or no one had dared to do so before.

    Alicia who was shocked with a sudden question posted to her, said in a broken voice. " My name is Alicia a¡­a¡­ and¡­" there came an unexpected self-introduction which even Regis did not guess so.

    Alicia''s broken voice turned into flushed cheeks when the mask on her face was plucked off from her face in an instant. This had never happened before to her and neither did anyone gambled to do so.

    She could have easily teleported herself or moved away if she would have found herself in a tough spot. But because she was the younger cousin now, she wanted to have proper introductions and not come out as rude by disappearing.

    But now she was just overwhelmed by her frankness and with how Edith came out so strong on her. Instantly she found her face pulled between Edith''s palm and her chin resting on it, like a flower beautifully held between the two hands. Even when the touch was soft and gentle, she found the act pretty violating, as her finger''s jiggly movements were prompt and executed much similar to someone else''s technique which she was most familiar to.

    "Oh! Regis you never told me you had such an adorable friend." Edith indulged further into the act which she found so intoxicating.

    "Big sister, stop with that. Maybe you should first listen to her. Alicia say something don''t just stand there feeling guilty." Regis who was disgusted by her sister''s impulsive behaviour felt unsettling chills. Even though she was glad that she was not in Alicia''s spot, she vocalized her protest to put some sense into her about the disconnect between their effect and reaction. she had realized that she really shouldn''t be ignoring this if she would have to be the next victim.

    "It''s useless Regis. It seems that Alicia had already developed a tolerance for it. She would stand strong and not lose her ground." Regis''s father tried to explain Regis of how their efforts would be for naught as he brandished a strong fist at her, declaring that they needed to be determined and united.

    "I see. If that''s the case¡­, then we should come after some time and maybe¡­ then talk properly." Regis passed a tensed smile followed by a chuckle as she was now on the same boat as her father.

    "Instead of just standing there you two and giggle, why don''t you just do something. Alicia is about to pass out from overdoing it. Edith how many time have I told you to be considerate of people around you." For the first time Alicia found a saviour in her life and it was not Regis her friend and cousin or, the highest authority of King but her quintessential empathetic and understanding aunt .

    ***

    /////// ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN - POV /////////

    I thought my life would have been sucked out of me this time. But I can finally take a breath of relief after being saved by my brave aunt in the final moments. I will always be thankful to aunt Alva for saving my life.

    Then my uncle explained to big sister Edith, trying his best to stay terse as much as possible with the events. About my visit to this kingdom, how me and Regis ran off to the Dragon Island to which she already knew about and had already guessed it. Coming to the present dual Regis proposed between me and how I was related to the family as such.

    "I see. A lot has happened in my absence and there is so much to catch up to." Edith now took a quick glance at her two younger sisters, "So, I am going to start at it just about¡­ now." Edith said without getting surprised or emotional seizures after all that unbelievable history that went down.

    She appeared to be a level headed person, after she had an earful from aunt Alva. But I was so foolish to just assume things that lustful people could ever have their thirst quenched so easily.

    Again big sister Edith latched out from her berated state and without learning anything pulled herself close to us and hugged me and Regis tight. I was not customarily hostile to the act¡­., it''s just that I was still not used to being around so many people like this and share their thoughts openly.

    Or, rather there was just one person in the room who needed to exercise such etiquettes and manners.

    "I was so busy in mushing those soft cheeks. I didn''t even notice that beautiful white shade of your hair. And now I have such a cute younger sister." Edith said excitedly as my spidery senses went ringing.

    " Big sister stop with your weird antiques." Regis protested with a detestable tinge in her voice.

    "Ahhh¡­ it''s just your big sister fulfilling her curiosity." Edith replied fearlessly.

    "You just have to win in an argument." Regis said frustrated, as she stared at me still struggling around with the pampering. "Alicia, don''t tell me you are enjoying this." Regis''s face colour was blown apart as she became emotionally sterile; being a witness and an untouched target herself.

    "No. It''s not like that." I said loudly, trying to make things clear. I tried to make out my hand to grab to her for help but Edith successfully snuggled those in between her tight hug too.

    "Regis, by any chance are you jealous, because Alicia is getting special attention from me. Or, is it because she is just more adorable than you are." Edith said in a teasing voice.

    Till now I was just hesitant around her, but somehow, I could feel terrific vibes emanating from my elder cousin. This was bad, that was the only message my brain tried to relay to me again and again.

    "Alicia, I am sure Regis wouldn''t be so nice to show you to the capital city. But don''t worry your elder cousin here is kind enough to give you a tour to the elf kingdom since it''s your first visit." Edith said whispering in my ears. But still I couldn''t understand the point if she was going to be loud enough to be audible to everyone in the room.

    "Yes. Yes. I want to." With a quick response I showed my urgency to the proposal. And I might have responded even more excited than she had expected me to be that for a moment even she was taken by surprise.

    Nothing mattered to me now anymore. I didn''t have time to think but all I wanted to do now was to take a look at the city and the market area. The things they sold here, their specialties in eatery and not to forget their indigenous magical tools.

    And just when I was lost in thought I heard a hateful voice.

    "You traitor." Regis passed me an evil eye and continued in the same tone. "If you are that desperate to go and would rather have a tour from her, then be my guest. Don''t complain to me when you get lost in the middle of the capital. I am leaving because I have things to do for now." Saying that Regis hurriedly left with huge and heavy strides. At least she should have tried hard enough to not raise flags for me.

    I was out of words and felt sad for her, not knowing myself what to do.

    "Big sister Edith¡­, shouldn''t we invite her too." I appealed to her.

    "It''s alright. You don''t need to worry about her and if she still decides to remain angry from you then I will take care of it."

    Though her words sounded just a make-believe to me it had a special kind of affection attached to it that I never understood. It was not a skill she had been using or a magic that I could not comprehend with my knowledge.

    They were simply ? words that could really set one free.

    And just when I was rounding up my thoughts Edith pulled my hand as she waved to aunt Alva and took me out of the room.

    "Mother, we are going to take a trip to the city."

    "Take good care of her Edith, and be mindful of your actions." Aunt Alva said adding a voice of consequence.

    "Will do." Edith replied from the still remaining small opening as she closed the door from the other side. And I am afraid her promise sounded hollow to me.

    "Alicia, let''s first get you a change of clothes. I am sure we have a variety of them available here in the castle and you can choose any number of them." She said as she rushed like a little child pulling my hand to catch up to her pace.

    We entered a new room, which more or less looked like a huge super mart of clothes, hanging on the walls from pipe like hangers and put on display ¨C well-ironed and all of them smelled so fresh and scented with rose-water. That''s how royalty lives, was the only next thought in my mind.

    But fortunately for this kingdom I have never seen Regis and her family wishing for a golden hand and they were already satisfied with the wealth they had. But most of these dresses were too flashy for me, at least that''s what I could conclude just from one look.

    "Is it really necessary for me to change to visit outside. My usual attire should just do." I liked my clothes very much because I designed them myself from my webs. Also they were lighter than any fiber and stronger than any material I have still to find to cut it in half. They are easy to move in, no matter what I am doing and I can keep them fresh and clean by adding new layer of threads and discarding the old ones.

    "Ah! You might be right. But¡­" Edith kept on smiling, until it took me a while to realize her real intention of just playing around with me like a doll.

    "Listen everyone, you have got a new visitor here. And she wants to try something new." I didn''t quite catch to whom she was talking to; until then I could hear a rush from the other side of the room. Dozens of elves in maid uniform headed in our direction and their eyes were fixated on me, or rather they were trying to look through me, measuring me from every direction and way their eyeballs could probably roll.

    I wanted to run, but Edith had already devoured my hands deep in her chest, "Alicia why don''t you start picking with your favourite colour ¨C do you like red or pink?"

    "Neither." I whispered trying to pull myself away without being forceful. Well I usually preferred blue, but I think white too suits me after my hair colour changed.

    Back in my previous life I had always dreamed of meeting elves, the obsession was too high that I had started dreaming about being surrounded by them everywhere and even living among them in a dream like world.

    Sure, this world was supposed to be the place where I could fulfill my every desire. But now that I was living in it, the things that I was pushed through was absolutely indescribable that I wouldn''t be able to say with my limited knowledge of vocabulary. Being manhandled and roughed around by a train of maids and their hands that worked in undressing and dressing me in an assembly line had achieved transcendental skills.

    Not to forget the fact that every time I was displayed in front of Edith in all types of clothes and she just had to refuse them all as if intentionally after praising my appearance, to go for an even better one.

    Not to forget the dedicated maids who kept on passing compliments like the sales manager of the month who would do anything to coax his customers to hit his pitch. And every time Edith refused, they vowed to come with a strong comeback and with a totally new design, some even processed and cut into a dress to fit my size on the spot.

    The whole procedure just became so spontaneous that I had already given up on resisting and just went along with it, like opening a totally new door in my life.

    At some point a new maid entered from the direction from which we came and after taking a quick look at me, she conjured a huge empty copy and a fountain pen and started scribbling on it.

    "Stop it." I said with a stuffed voice, when I realized that the dresses, I was wearing became ostentatious and deprecated in logic and common sense.

    "I am sorry to interrupt, princess but I think that, choosing any cloth from here would be detrimental to your identity leak in the public." It was the maid who had just been taking notes till now suddenly spoke.

    "You are right. It seems Alicia we will have to stick with the usual. But if you want, we can visit here again."

    "I refuse." I said imminently. I was thankful to the maid who tried to drill some sense but never understood why did she take so long to do it.

    After that Edith pulled out two cloaks from a cupboard, one of my size and one that would perfectly fit her. Putting on the hood I realized that it was the same kind of cloak that Regis wore when we first met.

    We were offered a carriage at the castle gate and Edith promptly refused. She wanted to go on foot and I seconded her vote. If it was from inside the carriage, I wouldn''t have been able to enjoy much either way.

    But walking through an elf city, was something that was pumping me up and made me forget the tiredness of the treatment I was put through. I was just glad I had to not meander in those show-biz of clothes in the market place when I was at least visiting for the first time. Those flashy garments are surely not to my taste.

    At first while walking around Edith, there were only huge castle walls and nothing else special to speak of except for an endless plane of plain grass and a wide grey gravel footpath we have been walking on.

    Slowly things were taking shape and after few check posts and high towers that we were able to easily pass through, only to get salutes whenever they saw big sister. She was surely valued and held in high regards everywhere.

    Slowly the scenery changed and from the castle in the hills, down to the bottom, the path that became of cobblestone and small stone and wood building in clusters started appearing from time to time.

    Unfortunately for me, when I asked about living on trees, she told me how it was an outdated practice now. And people did it only on the outskirt villages to live in small tree houses to avoid monsters. But since it was safe in the kingdom, there was no longer any need of those houses.

    Now that I put much thought into it. The idea of living in tree house is enticing, but in longer terms the wood gets easily rotten when seasons can drastically change in these parts. Also there is always the fear of trees decaying and falling or outgrowing into other tree-houses. That would surely be a mess.

    Even with preservation magic it would be difficult to find people with acquitted skill to sustain these houses and would not gain much in strategic advantage and can easily catch fire and spread to other places. Somehow, I am grateful I realized the foolishness of my idea pretty soon.

    But that didn''t change the fact that the town square that we had reached so soon would be so bustling with elves around everywhere. Sometimes I would spot some beast men or demons and out of the blue even humans.

    But Edith seems to have already planned where we were heading to. But before that she wanted to show me the specialties, the capital market had to offer. It would mostly seem that for a single commodity there were specific market where we would find all the sellers selling the same thing.

    There was the furniture market, that took pride in its handily thrifted manufactured products. The curvilinear design they made and achieved by using wind magic to move the cutting tools and finished with bold, beautiful curves, surpassed the technology in my previous world. They were quick in their work and the tall, strong elves were so swift in loading and unloading trucks with the huge logs, though that shouldn''t have come as a surprise with their muscular body. And just by seeing their vigour and rigorous actions and synergy they brought, would have put anyone who called himself a hard worker to shame.

    Then there were medicine shops along the same line. Medications were produced from all types of herbs collected by the army and the adventurer''s guild, where they were then distributed to the whole world. But according to Edith they were very secretive with their recipes. Not that I was interested it when my healing magic could fix anything unless I wasn''t dead.

    Then we went through shops that sold anything available to them, much more like a versatile market where I could just enter and ask for anything. There were even people outside selling things through auction and that day the item of the day was a bag of magical beans that could do a bunch of things, but none of them happens until a bean is planted in the ground, watered, and then allowed to sit for a minute.

    Then fruits, mushrooms may sprout instantaneously from where the bean was planted, or a giant 60-foot-tall tree might bud into existence. The concept seemed quite familiar to me, not that there was any mention of someone curious trying to climb up and go beyond the clouds. Now there wouldn''t just happen to be a floating island of giants or would there?

    Then were several special magical tools being sold like the staff of birds that could attract birds to a place I wanted just for once. And a magical fishing rod with an endless string attached to it. Well it would seem that they were not that dedicated to this department after I was finally able to stop Edith making me wear an amulet that could make her listen to my inner thoughts or the bow, she was trying to purchase to use on Regis that would put her under a charm for a day.

    For, starters how does the government even manage to handle the flow of such useless devices in the first place.

    There were several other places we went through like the place where they sell clothes and it would seem that green was not their only favourite colour. Usually their art pieces would depict the impression of the divine tree and the spirits they worshipped and believed in.

    Edith flawlessly talked to the shopkeepers who were more than willing to tell us about the products and they had a unique air of arrogance and pride of the things they made. Usually in my previous life I would dig information about a product or a human being on the internet but listening to them in details with added stories and signs from the seller was surely a new practice for me.

    I had never been thorough with any market before, because I would usually get tired or land at the wrong place, but in this new magical body I never get that feeling unless I really overdo it. And with this hood no one even bothers to look what we are doing.

    "Finally¡­" I sighed.

    "Is there something that matter." Edith asked, as we headed towards another lane.

    "Nothing. It''s alright."

    "Are you talking about the guards that have been keeping an eye on us. I wonder where they suddenly disappeared?" Edith seemed to be worried. So I thought it was best to come clean.

    "I am sorry. I found it uncomfortable so I used a magic spell ¨C perception blocking, to vanish out of their sight. Is it wrong."

    "Really. Don''t worry about it. I too used to be bothered by them, but father would never be willing to leave me alone. Since, they were more skilled than me, so I couldn''t even run away from them. He is such a worrywart, so I thought let it be since they wouldn''t interfere until the situation becomes threatening. It would be so nice if I could do something like that."

    Edith smiled back at me and I felt relieved.

    But she did say about doing something similar¡­ But why is that? A princess who has got the looks and smarts to do everything in her life would need such a wicked spell, that is nothing but escapism.

    If I could use such a magic in my previous life and hide my existence from everyone. I would have gladly done so for my entire life. There would have been no one who would make me feel sad, or blame me for things I could not do. Heck, I could have probably travelled around the world and no one would have noticed me. But, to be honest even then I would have holed up myself inside a room and did nothing.

    So, what was different this time. I could have easily avoided the dragon island situation if I could have casted this spell and just left in the start. But I didn''t do that. In the labyrinth there were mother and father and Lili with me, but here outside I have my own expectations. But till now I have no confidence whether I can do it alone or not.

    "Alicia don''t be dazed. I have taken you to all of the best places I knew in the market till now. I am already disappointed with me that I couldn''t buy you anything." Edith''s voice broke me out of the loop of my self-inflicted pain I was putting myself through.

    "Well, that cannot be helped. I did not find those things useful to me, so it would be a waste." I replied. Since I would be travelling, I think keeping my inventory low would be for the best. Then again, my spatial magic could have handled anything. It would seem that old habits don''t go away easily.

    "I would ask for something if I will really need it." I assured her just in case.

    "Ask right away." Edith stopped ad then continued, "This is one of the place I wanted to visit." saying that Edith pushed one of the doors in the lane in which we entered and I followed her without any hesitation in mind. Also I lowered the intensity of the magic spell I had casted just in case.

    It turned out to be a restaurant, more inclined to the old-style with a long wooden table at the counter and small round tables where people gathered sitting over stools. And I could smell pot roast being cooked in the air.

    It did not have the magnificence for a royalty to visit here, and looked like a simple dine-in tavern that I used to read in books. There were already people occupying some of the seats, and they stared at Edith.

    She did not flinch and silently stood there, when from inside another elf women that looked similar to her age walked to her, while others watched patiently including me. Well, they did seem to understand what was going on, and it made me feel annoyed that I was the only one in the not know.

    "Look who finally decided to show up." The elf women dressed in a black and white dress wearing an apron on the top, holding two huge jars of purple juice in her hand said in a cheeky way.

    "And this place hasn''t changed a bit except for becoming more noisy and a nagging friend who has gotten a bit older." Edith replied trying to copy down the tone.

    And the two suddenly burst into a hearty laugh. The lady beckoned to Edith to take a seat in the corner and that she would be taking our order.

    I followed Edith and after taking a look around, everyone was busy talking among themselves and they all looked lively. I was sure the food here would be the absolute best from the mood in the restaurant.

    "Does this place bother you?" Edith asked.

    "Not at all. But it is a first time for me." I never remembered ever visiting a restaurant with my family or my guardians to eat together even on a festive day. And I was uncertain of going there alone. So backing myself up with saying that it was a waste of money I always stuck to the home-made food or the packed ones in case I didn''t had the time to cook.

    "After coming from the campaign, I just could not wait coming here. And so I had to drag you along." Edith sounded diffident for the first time.

    "I would really like to eat something special." I replied in kind. This place must have meant a lot to her, and I was just happy with the fact that she brought me along.

    Suddenly, someone pulled her face down from behind me.

    "And who is this small girl, Edith? Don''t tell me you have started snuggling kids from around this place again." It was the elven girl from back then and she had already taken off her apron, she had been wearing then.

    But what did she mean by ''again''. Has Edith tried 6ot pick up little girls before me and I am not the only first.

    "Lia, now don''t scare my little sister. Her name is Alicia."

    Wait, why isn''t big sister trying to deny just now what she said? And she is smiling again.

    "Hello, there. It seems that Edith has already had her share of fun with you. My name is Lia and I am her childhood friend." Lia said to me with a big grin on her face.

    "Lia, Alicia wants to eat the special here." And then Edith leapt forward and whispered something in her ear.

    And all I could hear her was asking for the secret menu items with my heightened sensory skills. I just couldn''t wait, thinking that there are restaurants with a secret menu for special customers and they are not just myths or urban legends of a food enthusiast.

    But then Lia passed me a familiar smile as if taking pity on me at the same time and I started feeling uneasy.

    Five minutes later, Lia returned with three plates and took a seat beside Edith.

    "I call this creation ''bugs burrito''. Dig in." Lia said passionately introducing us to the dish.

    And that was more than enough to put me in an odd state, where the two of them kept on staring at me and wouldn''t let it slide unless I had taken a bite.

    "Please tell me how this dish is." Lia asked with an endearing appearance on her face.

    "This is the secret menu''s special dish Alicia. Try it." Edith flashed an appealing devilish smile.

    I gulped and look below. Don''t they have to add specifics to the dish. I mean the name is quite ambiguous. Should I just ask. I can''t even inspect the dish for the ingredients with the chef in front of me. Even I wouldn''t like someone trying to destroy my dish in a suspicious manner.

    But it sounds so ridiculous to ask whether the dish has really bugs in it or not? Is it a joke or are they for real? But with big sister Edith around I can''t be less careful?

    It is an another world with magic in it, so it could be that eating monster and bug dishes is a norm here. I have eaten monsters before, but isn''t it raising the bar just too high this time.

    MMMMmmm¡­. CHOMP.

    And the next moment Edith had taken it upon herself to shove her burrito bite in my mouth and I forcibly had to chow it down. At first, I thought I could avoid the taste if it contained bugs by gulping it down in one bite. But in my mouth the flavours magically burst open and it really tasted delicious.

    I looked at Lia and she explained to me that actually the main spice used in it is difficult to find. And the only way to identify it is the special brown bug that thrives around it, and hence its name.

    "After all, I was the one who came up with the name? Though it might be slightly misleading." Edith declared proudly.

    Well, her idea of slightly is at a scam level.

    But this dish is really tasty, as all of us continued eating and enjoyed talking, on most part it was Edith and Lia.

    "This dish is what I am still working on. So do you have anything to add. There are not many humans that visit this place, so I would love to hear it from you." Lia asked me.

    "It''s the best. But some rice would surely pair perfect with the beans in it." I recommended. "But I don''t think I have seen rice anywhere in this kingdom."

    "Yes, I do have a small lot of them. I purchased it from a peddler but apparently the shipments have stopped from the human continent due to problems in sea trade route. And I don''t even know how to use them. Maybe they will just go to waste." Lia said sadly.

    "Can I have them?" I asked almost jumping from my seat.

    "Sure. But in return you will have to tell me how it''s used." Lia said promptly.

    That was an easy deal. To find rice in a place where it was imported from outside would surely cost more but just telling them how they are used will be much easier.

    After that Edith and Lia told me about how they met and have been friends since childhood. Somehow their exchange of stories turned into a booze drinking competition.

    And Edith won without any extra effort, though I might be the only one who settled on juice. Things escalated when it turned into a bet, and slowly a gambling ground for other regular customers, ending up with more than ten rounds in a row. And with all the wins handed down to Edith. Which surely surprised me with how well she could hold down her liquor. But it was fun.

    "I think I will be taking my leave and I can''t neglect my work for so long." Lia was actually the owner of this place and it was also the place where their friendship took root.

    Hearing them share their stories, made me want to do the same. But unfortunately, I had nothing special in mind at that time to tell, when Regis was already set on a duel with me and I had no clue to where Athena was except for what the Great Spirit had told me.

    But someday I am sure I too can sit on table and enjoy food with lots of family and friends.

    "Lia, I think you should take a rest for a while." Edith looked at Lia who was already dangling and unable to stand on two feet.

    "There''s no way I could get drunk on my job. But next time I will be taking the win." Saying that Lia almost rolled over when Edith caught her and had to go and put her on bed inside in one of the cabins and inform the other co-workers.

    That was our exit and we took off from that place. I had already got a bag full of rice and stored it in my dimensional storage and was happy about it. I wanted to try even more of their secret menu now.

    "Alicia, I want you to visit one more place with me. But it''s going to be a long walk."

    "I am coming too." I affirmed.

    We kept on walking a straight road and ascending heights, until we were out of the shopping area and it appeared to be just a small cluster of blocks.

    We continued walking in silence as we were too busy enjoying the greenery. A vast garden with beautiful flowers of all colours and sizes decorated the piece of land. And the evening sun was slowly dropping in the background. Without even realizing it, almost an entire day had passed so quickly.

    Edith took a seat on a rocky ledge of the wall. Patting on the wall she asked, "Come and join me here."

    "Really." I asked awkwardly making sure it was not again another of her pranks.

    "I am inviting you aren''t I." she cheered.

    "Yes, I will." And I rushed to her side.

    And the two of us were sitting next to each other and the view form there was enchanting. I could see the palace all the way from here, while the rays of the setting sun shone like a gem in the evening sky. Tintinnabulation of wind chimes blowing in the cool breeze made me feel so light and fresh after the meal.

    "This is one of my favourite spot that I often visit." Edith started speaking but lost her energy before she could tell me why so.

    "And that makes two of us now." I added. This place was really a wonder and since I was never going to forget it, I could come here anytime with my teleportation magic.

    "Alicia, as the first princess of Ascalon Kingdom I want to thank you for securing the Dragon Island and reviving the Genesis tree." Suddenly the expression on her face changed and became more fragile, "And also as a sister for helping Regis."

    "I am glad I was just able to do something, since I am also the part of the family now aren''t I."

    "Yes, you are. And I will be relying on your help." She cackled as she tried to choke back on her own tears.

    Rubbing her eyes Edith took a deep breath in the fresh breeze that continuously flow and looking at me she said, "I never thought this much would happen in such short time while I was away. Maybe even a high elf''s life might be too short to witness everything that''s why I do not want Regis to give up. The outside world is full of beautiful things and I want Regis to see it for herself. She had been inside that big palace all alone and caged in that place. And no matter what I did I knew I didn''t have the key to set her free. But now she has completely changed and she is no more the same sister I once knew. And I want to thank you for it from the bottom of my heart."

    Maybe this is what Mother used to call sharing their heart as I could see a fresh drop of tear leak from her eyes but was instantaneously wiped off.

    "But then why¡­ does she wish to fight me. I don''t want to." I asked eagerly. Just maybe she knew the answer and could tell me.

    Was fighting with her the only solution? And I knew what she wanted was not just a simple training drill but a fight to decide who is better than the two of us. But I never considered fighting strength as one of the most important factor to make friends.

    "Alicia do you really think she wants to fight to prove who is the strong one? Well, that might be just her trying to be competitive as ever."

    Well, I think I have already seen that side of Regis a lot. And I realized it would not be that easy to get a straight answer for someone as fastidious as big sister Edith.

    "Then shouldn''t you be spending more time with Regis than me." I asked.

    "I am her big sister you know and I can just see and tell that she is happy with whatever she has chosen to do. And I am yours too." She said gently patting my head.

    From there it became hard for me to make out words. I always felt uneasy in the previous world to go for shopping, while surrounded by so many people and walking alone there not knowing what to do when everything moved so fast.

    So, why someone like me could have been at so ease in that kind of environment?

    Then again with my usual problem of confusing with the directions and wasting rest of the time puzzling which one is the way back to home.

    But that didn''t happen this time even when Regis had raised a flag for me. I looked below and there was the living proof. A comforting warmth had already enwrapped my hand.

    During this entire trip, big sister Edith had held my hand and never left me out of her sight even for once.

    I always wondered how it feels to have a big sister in my past life, but now that I have one, I think I know how it would have really been like.

    "Alicia, I think we should go home soon, otherwise¡­ mother is going to scold us for being late after we had hoaxed all the soldiers keeping an eye on us." Edith had already started bowling as I could imagine the final warning of aunt Alva. I wonder is she the only one from whom Edith is afraid of.

    "Yeah. we should." I admitted the same. After all I did not wanted to get her a scolding on my accord.

    Edith put her hands around my shoulders and looked me directly into the eyes.

    "Alicia I already know from the story that you can use flying magic. And I am too tired to walk to home. Please use it on me too. I want to know how it feels to fly." Edith confessed with a desperate plea on her account, while her eyes sparkled like a child.

    Even I would have been like that if I knew someone could fly using magic in my previous world. They could have even charged ticket prices for each fare and would have been rich in no time.

    "How about we directly teleport there." I suggested.

    "Huhhh¡­" Edith blubbered. But before her voice could reach her own ears, we had changed spaces and landed in Regis''s room.

    "So, this is teleportation magic." Edith said amazed as she checked that all her body parts were intact and it made me laugh as it might had been her first time doing this.

    Edith saw me giggling and pouted, but suddenly flipped to her usual smile.

    "But next time, we will be taking a flight route, for sure." She said confidently.

    Wait, there is going to be a next time too. I won''t mind but if more and more people learn about this then I might get into trouble. So, no more flying till then in front of a crowd.

    Then I asked Edith for the way to kitchen. Now that I had rice with me, I wanted to cook something delicious in return for Regis, since she did it for me the last time.

    Edith showed me the way but decided to stick around the whole process. I had already decided to go for fried rice since I wanted to make something quick and warming.

    I carried the plates and the pot inside my dimensional storage to Regis''s room and Edith insisted on joining us. Not only that but she had called for aunt Alva to join and who in turn had called Regis''s father. All of us now were sitting on the table in Regis''s room.

    But ironically, Regis was the only one who was absent.

    "Aren''t rice the white seeds that is a staple food in the human continent." The Elven King said.

    "You know about it father." Edith and Aunt Alva enquired.

    "Yeah, every time Caroline tried to cook, they turn black and rock hard. But according to her this food has the special effect of making you feel strong and would make me finish the whole dish and it was grotesque. It smelled horrible, but then she would argue that good medicines are always bitter in nature. But I quite never got the feel that it actually ever worked on me." My uncle complained.

    While Edith and Alva tried blaming him for his incompetence to understand the ideas and ways of my Hero mother to help him out and that he should be more grateful to her for thinking about him.

    But on the other hand here I was standing with my head down and lips sealed, because I was the only one who had by now realized what had really went down inside mother''s head.

    She duped her own little brother into making him eat her own failed cooking. But I do like her sentiment of not wasting the food.

    Something tells me that father and uncle would get along pretty well.

    Should I tell him that he had been conned by his own sister.

    "You, don''t have to worry with my skills, I have turned that dish into something edible." Saying that I lifted off the lid from the pot. As the fogginess of the steam drifted off from the view, everyone saw the puffed up soft white rice mixed with finely cut vegetable I used from the Royal Kitchen.

    It''s no use. There''s no way I could have told him the truth.

    But at least he could finally taste real rice. They gawked at the dish like it could have been one of the wonders of the Elf Kingdom.

    "It smells so good." saying that Edith had already pulled out a scoop from the pot and had helped herself to a plate.

    Followed by the King who wanted to fulfill his curiosity and aunt Alva who definitely did not wanted to be left behind in the race.

    Everyone had already started eating and forced me into doing the same as they told me how the food was delicious. I was already used to the praises now form mother and father but someone trying out my food for the first time and liking it made me feel even better.

    "I think we could add this in our diet everyday from now on and I wouldn''t be bored." My aunt ordered the King even if it was a suggestion.

    And that''s when the knob of the room turned and Regis entered. She looked awfully tired and covered in dust all over her clothes. I wondered what she had been doing when she rushed to the table to see what we were actually eating.

    I looked at the container and too my horror it was empty to the last grain in it. With a push I turned away my head not knowing what to do.

    "Ahhh.¡­. it''s such a shame you could not try Alicia''s handmade food when it was so yummy." Edith teased Regis again with a lamenting voice.

    Suddenly the King and the Queen rose up from their seat.

    "Thank you for cooking for us. We will be taking our leave now."

    "And sleep early you three."

    In a blink of an eye the two vanished and left everything to settle between us siblings.

    Regis seemed to be angry as obvious. She looked awfully hungry and exhausted.

    And then we went and dined in her room leaving nothing for her. Well that would be something that would upset me too.

    I looked at Regis and the hate she had displayed the last time had intensified even more.

    "Goodnight Alicia. Would you like to accompany me to Lia''s dine again."

    "Just where you two have been wandering off to without me. I want to go too." Regis chimed in. As she was the only one being left out of the loop.

    "Ohhh¡­ but wasn''t there someone who had something important to do and refused to come along." Edith smirked.

    And in return all Regis could do was sneer.

    "Well, I am sure Alicia would like to try all of their secret menu bug series dishes."

    "Umu¡­" I affirmed to her proposal. And that''s what I really wanted to do after eating that new secret menu dish item.

    Edith then left the room leaving me and Regis alone.

    Now I and she were in an intense eye - lockdown match and for some reason none of us wanted to bat an eyelash first. Her competitiveness was crystal clear as the vibe of the room had changed.

    But it was more like the one who lost would have been declared to take the blame. I was trying to come up with an excuse or a better deal for her.

    ''Alicia had finally broken down because of big sister''s influence. And I am glad that I was not there but I also feel guilty for not being able to prevent it. Then again there is little I can do in her case.'' Regis thought to herself.

    She walked towards me and putting her hands on my shoulder she looked at me with such passionate eyes and blinked to accept her defeat. But I wanted to make it even and say that it''s alright and I should have been more careful.

    "I am sorry Alicia. It''s not your fault. It might be tough and even if you would end up developing weird habits, I won''t dislike you for it. Just make sure that next time you cook you leave something for me too." Saying that Regis left to tidy herself up.

    And just like that I was forgiven.

    ***

    .

    ///// A NOTE FROM THE AUTHOR /////

    \\\\_(¥Ä)_/ ? A thank you mention for the Patrons

    We are thrilled to have your support. You truly make the difference for us, and we are extremely grateful!

    Names :- Anko

    Bluehell

    .

    Also, many of you have been enquiring about the uploading date. For that all I can say that I do my best to upload at least one chapter weekly and you can already see the length of the chapter. Its not like I force myself to do it that way. But I like it just the way it is.

    To keep yourself updated about the upload I would recommend you to join the discord community where I share illustrations and keep you updated regularly.

    Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd

    .

    /////////////////////////

    \\\\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\\\\_(¥Ä)_/ ?

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world.

    Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me.

    Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia

    You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 64 - INTERLUDE : YOUR DISTANCE

    INTERLUDE

    YOUR DISTANCE

    .

    I was born as the first princess to the Ascalon Kingdom, Edith Ascalon. At that time I did not have any siblings, and people around me either helped me or stopped me from doing things on my own, even if I wanted to. I never had to work too hard to get anything in my life for myself and with whatever I did people were always amazed around me.

    Then one day, my parents brought me my little sister Regis, telling me to take good care of her.

    I wanted to act responsibly as her big sister from the bottom of my heart. And so I decided to spend most of my time around her. Whether I would be foolish enough to try talking to her the whole day even if she responded only in ''aah''s and ''uuh''s.

    I was so happy that I actually got something to do on my own for the first time and I was very fond of her.

    After one year, it was around that time that my skill manifested and it was much similar to my father''s foresight skill but even more powerful than his. Just by looking at a glance I could take an estimation of things; whether it was possible to achieve a set-state of existence and would manifest itself in the future or not. At the start I was so happy on being praised for such an amazing ability and did my best in studies and learning magic arts to improve my skills. I wanted to become a sister of which Regis could be proud of and look up to.

    Unfortunately for Regis, the only magic she could use was wind magic, and I was glad for her because it was unlike my skill. I helped her in studies and we practiced magic spells together. Turns out, her spells were always more powerful than mine so I had to put much effort on improving my own status. Even then it was a pursuit that made me the happiest out of all things.

    But then the day that horrible accident happened in the forest and after Regis lost control over her magic powers and father was badly injured. Just a single touch and his hand was amputated, though fixed by the healers immediately on the spot, but it left everyone devastated.

    News around the palace spread of how frightful her magic nature was and they couldn''t be so sure around her when it could go berserk at any time.

    But no one considered Regis''s feeling. The whole world was too busy to put the blame on her. But everyone in my family tried to do their best to come up with different solutions to improve the situation and come up with methods that can help her contain her magic. But it was the first of the case and no means or treatment helped to control her destructive magic power.

    Consequently it was decided that she won''t use magic anymore unless they had found another way for it to be possible.

    Even though Regis was able to settle with that, we always worried about how her powers might get too heavy on her. But whenever Regis had strong feelings, the magic still spilled out and she had to be away from everyone making sure not to harm others.

    Regis didn''t want to hurt anyone again, so she never complained and always stayed inside her room, shut and left behind.

    That made me feel very lonely. It was always supposed to be just me and her¡­ but since that day my probability foresight skill always relayed to me that things would never get the same between us.

    .

    Knock. Knock.

    "Regis do you want to play with me. I know you are there. Please come out of the door it''s like you have gone away."

    Every day I would try to reach out to her, with the best smile I could deliver.

    I always wish I could know how she felt but I can''t. I wanted to directly ask it to her, if I could. I wanted to break through the door, hug her tight and show that she could never hurt someone from her family.

    "Go away. I don''t want to." A sound would come shooting from the other side of the door.

    I could not see her face. Whether she was filled with sorrow or rage? Or, was she just crying from inside and not show how down she was? I knew how stubborn she could be in such delicate matters and still be stiff and undecisive at the same time.

    They say I have got everything, and here even when I am trying to¡­ I am unable to do anything. I would wait for hours outside the gate hoping that this time it would flip open and she would welcome me inside. I thought I could have helped her or at least talk things out with her.

    But my skill, even before I tried knocking on the door, I already knew that it would never open over itself. Just the thought of me forcibly opening the door tells me that the possibility, that things will get worse is high and equal to one.

    It''s not that, I do not feel sad. On the contrary, my heart was breaking.

    I am terrified what if I end up hurting her even more and she starts hating me or she already does it because I could not become a person who can really help her when she needs me the most. And because of my skill now I could not try any harder and detested myself for having it.

    That day something, took over me and I decided that if I cannot find anything inside the palace that could help then I should look for something in the city. Without informing my parents or any of my attendants or guards I escaped from the palace. With my skills I already knew where there would be least surveillance of guards and I could move incognito at that time.

    But the city was huge. Much bigger than it appeared from inside the carriage I would usually travel forth. I was overwhelmed by so many people around me, and not knowing where to go; I had already strayed too far from the palace.

    STOP.

    STOP.

    STOP.

    SOMEONE.

    "¡­Everyone¡­ move away¡­MOVE. MOVE."

    Screams roared on the road and as the crowd shifted in the direction of that voice, a cart came rolling downhill at full speed; with a small girl trying to stop it with her legs rubbing all along the street. But as obvious it was to the naked eyes; she was too small to stop the heavily loaded wagon''s advance.

    I panicked as I realized that I had been too inconsiderate and the only one standing in the middle of the road while others were warning me to move from the way too.

    Having no choice and not wanting to get hurt or my clothes dirty, I conjured a strong barrier over myself and placed it in front of me like an upward slope.

    Lo and behold, the cart came rumbling and with its unstoppable speed; it neatly took off into the skies as I felt the weight of the cart over me shift away. I removed the barrier and looked at the bottom wheels of the cart produced lightning sparks, as it carried the girl and the loaded things along with it and rammed itself onto the wall.

    THUMP.

    As the clouds of dust dispersed, I came running along to the crashing site because I felt sorry for the girl. Don''t tell me that I finally went and did it. It''s not that easy to get someone killed in a road accident this ridiculous.

    I looked at the mess as different furniture items, steel vessels and vegetables were scattered at the vicious crime scene caused by me. And there lay the girl motionless.

    "Don''t just lie like an idiot there. I know you are conscious." I said in a passive voice. So, after all this at least my skill works pretty decently when it comes to guessing whether a person is alive or not.

    The girl leapt as she came out with a flying jump pose from the dump and landed steady on her feet.

    "Are you the one who sent me soaring high." She said fiercely but adding the fwoooshhh¡­. sound effect to her voice totally damaged the veracity of her situation.

    "Yes, that was me. But are you alright." I worriedly asked.

    "I see. Then girl, you owe me an apology." She yelped.

    "I am sorr¡­ what? Why am I on the apologizing end? Aren''t you the one who couldn''t control your cart? You should be apologizing to me. Don''t you have any manners." I protested and flashed my etiquettes of a princess.

    "You sure have got lot of grace." The girl took a quick look and scrutinized me from top to bottom.

    "Of course, I am well-mannered. Maybe you would have sounded more convincing without that shoe junk hanging on your head." I screamed at her for mocking me like that.

    She pushed her eyeballs up and scrapped the shoe enshrined on her head featuring unshorn and unclipped long hairs by rubbing at it harshly. She slowly jumped from the top of the dump and after climbing down and walking to me; stood at my eye level.

    "Yeah. Never mind that. I am Lia. Now that''s clear to you. You owe me one and are going to help me with this mess because I can always score a point." She posed a victory sign as she gave her flashy introduction to me.

    "Huhhhh¡­. Did you even hear what I just said?" I stuttered.

    ***

    ///// AN OLD HOUSE ¨C {IN THE BACKSTREET} //////

    Somehow, Lia, was easily able to coax Edith into joining her. They successfully collected all the scattered items on the ground and after loading them back onto the cart, the two were easily able to push it to the place Lia wanted to go.

    Edith looked at the empty house and the huge front hall, that was uniquely fit into the small place and she was intrigued by the ingenuity of the builders who might have built it ages ago, because the building itself seemed to be ancient in its every aspect.

    "Good. Now, that''s over. I am leaving." Edith realized that she did not had any other reason to stick around anymore. She needed to continue with the search for which she was here for.

    "Now, now. Don''t be so hasty. We just got to know each other. I don''t even know your name." Lia caught Edith''s hand before she could take off.

    "I am Edith." Edith introduced herself, because being hesitant would have made her look suspicious and might had revealed her identity. Somehow, she found Lia''s grip too tight as if she did not want her to leave¡­ at least she didn''t want to be left alone with t4how the strained creases on her cheeks.

    Or, either Edith was reading too much into things.

    "So, Edith will you not help me with my dream. I really¡­ really need your help." Lia winked with sparkly eyes at her and she had to finally give in.

    The two of them entered the house which already had a half-broken door. And from inside, it was in even worse condition.

    The whole place was in shambles as if all the calamities that had been recorded in the kingdom''s history might just have originated from there.

    "Hey. Hey¡­ is this place even habitable. It looks more like a haunted house!" Edith scorned as she thoroughly checked the rooftop, which might had come crashing down on them at any moment. The little rays of sunlight that poured in from the rooftop holes were the only source of light that illuminated the whole place.

    Lia turned to me with bright eyes lit with passion and zeal to do something and by not sure what I listened to her attentively, "This is going to become the place where I will fulfill my dreams. A place where people can enjoy their meals together and I can serve them the best food I can cook. Let''s get started and make this place more livable."

    "A place where people can enjoy their meals¡­ together." Edith repeated after her, in a hushed voice.

    "Is there something wrong with that. And also I am going to live here too." But Lia''s long ears were too sharp as she asked incessantly.

    "Forget about living, there are already centipedes and caterpillars looking like things living in there. The floor is broken and the rest can split and fall any moment. Lia tell me the truth this is not some site of an accident." Edith looked frightened.

    "Yeah! I did score a point by buying it at a very cheap price. But¡­ No... nothing sort of calling that an accident. Probably not." Lia said turning her head sideways.

    "You are lying." If Lia was going to say it that suspiciously, then she wouldn''t even need her foresight skill to detect it.

    "Anyways¡­ this is all to make a perfect dine-in where people can eat and enjoy themselves." Lia cheered on.

    "Don''t tell me you just wanted to get free labour out of me." Edith mulled as she said in an exasperated tone.

    "Well two are always better than one. Don''t you agree."

    Edith looked at the amount of luggage they had to unload. Chairs, tables, curtains, utensils, boxes which only the spirit of darkness might have known the content of.

    "I would feel bad if I left you alone in doing all of this after coming all this way. But I do expect a reward in return." Edith said whipping her hair in the air and for a moment Lia found herself mesmerized by it.

    "Then let''s get started. Don''t leave a single speck of dust and be thorough with your work." Lia trumpeted with a broom stick as she hardly struck it on the floor, penetrating the very floor she was standing on and left a wide hole agape; creating just more of a mess for them to clean up for later.

    First, they began with moving in the little items and the cleaning accessories from the cart.

    ''I never would have thought¡­ even for once that my first work in the city would be cleaning.'' Edith thought to herself.

    It took them more than two hours just to clean the front but by then they had got the hang of it and the back side rooms were cleaned in half of that time.

    Edith certainly did use magic secretly. Since she already knew that people of her age cannot use magic that efficiently, so it would be wise if she had it kept it a secret.

    "Perfect." Edith looked at the walls, the floors and the wooden sills which were now shinning with the special washing material Lia had produced from her hometown. Edith was quite proud of herself for such an impressive work but already knew that she could pull it off from the very start.

    "You did a great job. So, why don''t you take a rest from here and get these things from the market." Lia said passing a list to Edith.

    Edith after looking at the long list was quite annoyed by the illegible text, putting a strain on her eye and how she was set on working her through the bones.

    But became embarrassed by the realization that she did not had any money on herself. Whenever she needed anything, she had to inform the attendants and they would bring it for her.

    "Excuse me!? It''s just that I don''t have any money." Edith quaked.

    "What!? I thought you would be rich." Lia whispered under her breath but failed to control her voice.

    "Did you just tried to make assumptions about me." Edith jeered.

    Lia continued without realizing that her taunt was heard, "Maybe I was wrong in my assessment. But for now all I have is this much." Lia passed a small bag of coins to Edith.

    Edith loosened up the tied string and counted the money, "Isn''t the money less than the things would actually cost."

    "The best thing about a bazaar is you can haggle as much; you have got this. I just know it." Lia said with an optimistic aura brimming out of her.

    ''Yeah, she will just be fine, with her beautiful looks and polite manners she can surely get a good deal on each item. Good day to me, didn''t I just score a streak of points in a row. Maybe I will add another later if she do succeed.'' Lia thought to herself as she got back to the cleaning duty.

    It had practically been an hour and Lia was becoming worried as every minute passed by on the clock, she just hung on the front wall as it kept on ticking.

    "It''s getting late. Did she run away. No that won''t be like her." In this little time Lia had learned so much about Edith that she knew she was not someone who would not just run away from things. It was as a sign of trust that she handed her the money, otherwise she would have never asked for help.

    "But what if she could not get all the items and don''t know what to do about it. Maybe I will play with her for a little while, but I am already more than indebted to her for helping me out. I will be sure to cook my first dish for her." Lia hummed to herself as she walked to the door to throw the garbage she had collected by now.

    She looks up and four rough and husky men in suspicious robes had gathered outside her place. While two of them started walking in, Lia took a step back inside her place sensing trouble.

    "Are you the owner of this place." One of the men yelled from the outside.

    "Yes! But who might you be?" Lia replied with hesitation.

    The men smiled and laughed to each other until one of them came forward and blew up the chair in tatters with a single sweep of an iron rod in his hand.

    "What are you doing?" Lia protested but still kept her distance from the men.

    "You get what we mean? We protect your place from dangerous people and in return we want five gold coin each month. So just hand over the advance payment." The men sneered at her as they started walking further inside the place.

    "Stop it. Just stop. I don''t have that money. It''s way more than I could ever hope to earn. But I will start paying you once this place opens up, little by little." Lia knew there was no way out. If she had to survive, she needed to do what others says, unless she could stand on her own two feet.

    "You think we really care. How can we trust kids like you?" said one of the wicked man.

    "What if you run away? And besides we don''t work for free. You live when you pay, or you will leave if you don''t. Just leave every belonging of yours here for even troubling us with your crap." The four men laughed in unison as they started attracting attention from the outside.

    Lia without thinking jumped in between them before they could try touching anything inside the hall.

    "Maybe kids these days don''t listen to their elders anymore. Did your parents not teach you, brat? Are you one of those village kids who think they can make big in the city?"

    "Children like you always end up hungry and beg on the street. It''s for your good we are saying that no one would come to a tavern run by a kid alone. So be a good girl and scram back to whatever filthy backwater place you came from." The biggest of the man croaked.

    "We, would make sure that no one would visit this nasty place ever again or get poisoned by whatever village murk you will be trying to feed us."

    "Leave now¡­ I am begging you. I will think of something to give to you. I can''t leave not just yet." Lia screamed as the men took offensive.

    She was scared. Her legs trembled as she saw the men enter her places of dream with rods in their hand to smash whatever things she had worked hard to realize. She did not move. She was ready to be hurt if it meant as long as she could keep this place safe.

    Lia knew it was the truth that she might have been a mere village girl who came to make big in the city. But it was a dream which she shared with her family too. Giving up so easily after all those things she had sacrificed. She couldn''t just sit back and see everything snatched from her again.

    "What did you just say?" a voice bombed from the front gate.

    Lia heard a familiar voice, about which she had all forgotten about until then.

    "Wahhhaaaaa¡­." Screamed one of the man from behind as everyone turned in that direction.

    But something about her disposition made her look different. Lia looked at her and even though it was invisible on her face. She could feel both anger and resentment in those words.

    "Edith stay out of this. Don''t get involved yourself, or you can get hurt too." Lia warned Edith.

    "Who are you? You do not seem of here? Its better if you stay away young lady." said the big guy, who appeared to be their leader, as he carefully examined one of his unconscious men and sniggered at her.

    "Cease her." Screamed one of the man excitedly and without thinking as two of them further rushed, thinking of crushing her.

    One from the front and the other on the back came running in a pincer attack formation. But what worried Lia more was the eerie calmness Edith possessed and it kept her on edge.

    "You can decide whether the food is nasty or not after you have eaten it?" Edith did not seem to care of what Lia said.

    A translucent shield manifested in her front and the other on her back. The magic shield twisted itself and the shape becoming irregular formed two protruded gigantic hands which punched the man in the front while slapped the other''s fully body to the right.

    Both of them felled out in a single hit.

    "Damn! Kid¡­ You can use magic shield. But if you will not take me seriously then I am going to cut you down." Shouted the big guy as he transferred a sword to his other hand out of nowhere.

    His sword enveloped in blazing fire, that the light bleached the surface of the Lia''s eyes for a moment.

    The leader of the thugs charged towards Edith and in no way, he seemed to be a novice with the sword. His sword tightly held in his hand; Lia was now scared for Edith''s life more than of her own.

    Edith again summoned a magic shield much thicker than the previous one in front of her and completely covered herself.

    "I got you kid." The man''s lips curled from one end of the bottom of his ear lobe to the other.

    Instead of using his sword he pulled in the massive rod and hitting the magic shield it got crushed and broken half into pieces.

    He now flailed his magic sword from the right, his expression clearly telling that he had got the situation under control.

    "And what makes you think that I can only wield a simple magic shield spell. Spark O, flash of lightning and lash out." Edith brandished her left hand and conjuring a purple electric whip, she struck the sword hard and it shattered into crumbling pieces.

    The whip further lashed like a thread in complete control of Edith''s hand movement and curling round the big man''s body, the lightning raged.

    With a huge thump sound the big leader of the thugs collapsed to the ground and a thick smell of burnt ash filled the room.

    "Edith!!!" Lia came running to her and held her hands and tightened her grip.

    Edith did not reply, but instead, she freed herself and moved to the back of Lia in a flash.

    Lia felt her hair being pulled away and then she felt even lighter than before.

    "You should take more care of yourself." Edith spoke after a long time

    Lia put her hands back and trying to feel she found a ribbon tied at the back of her head and rounded up all the strands of her hair that were meddling with her during her work.

    "But why?" Lia''s lips tightened; her voice lowered in embarrassment.

    "Didn''t you say it was your dream?" Edith said peacefully and an unfound sadness was tightly withheld in those words.

    But it was impossible for Lia or even anyone else to understand that ''dream'' was a rare and an exotic word to Edith.

    From the day she manifested her skill; she stopped dreaming. Her sleeps were blank and all her ambitions instead of a living pursuit either became a choice of ''yes'' or ''no''. She could perceive everything in probabilities and those with less were a no-go even if it was a tough choice that she could not protect Regis anymore. Her skills psychologically stopped her from doing things that were less probable.

    Her existence always flashed in numbers and probabilities and she hated that her life, joy, time, love was all quantified and presented to her beforehand.

    "That, is no reason for putting yourself in danger." Lia cried.

    "We have worked so hard; I just cannot let it go to waste. Also it just turns out that the shopkeepers are no match for me when it comes to a good bargain and I was able to save up some money and buy it for you. And also I got something pretty interesting to hear." Edith tried to change the topic to uplift Lia''s mood and stop worrying unnecessarily.

    Edith walked towards the four people and chanting a quick heal spell, the men became conscious. But they were too lethargic or weakened to even stand up properly.

    "Get out of here now¡­, or do you want me to expose of your collusion with the restaurant in the next street." It just turned out that Edith was able to ascertain the probability from the way the restaurants and eateries were scattered in the city. When one of the shopkeepers enquired of the shop, he explained the situation about how there was just a single shop that sold inadequate food for a very high price and discriminating.

    Edith found it strange because this area even with lot of traffic in both trade and people would have only one huge business that provided food. It came clear to her that some other force was at play and her assumptions were correct that they hired thugs to cut out any root before it sprouted and would give them competition in future.

    Lia found the present Edith scary and promised to exercise caution with her.

    The enemy ran away as soon as they heard that their plans had been unveiled and people might start treating them as liars if they overheard of it.

    "Edith you are so strong and all I am good for is a little water magic I can do." Lia said pouting and feeling inferior to Edith.

    "Don''t worry then I will just have to teach you to use it more skillfully and then people like those won''t be able to bother you anymore."

    Then, I will work hard for that and even I would be able to pull off something like you. Or maybe even more electrifying than that." Lia jumped trying to move like Edith in excitement.

    "Now, now don''t go putting weird ideas inside your head. We have still a lot of ways to go." Edith said pointing at the broken chair pieces and those disobedient and unmannered people who walked in with mud from the outside.

    "Don''t worry. I will do that on my own. Why don''t I get to cooking and make something for us. You will like it." Lia again posed with her victory sign.

    I was not acquainted to cooking nor had any previous experience. So I helped Lia in at least cutting the vegetable with her directions. Within half an hour we had a multitude of dishes laid out on table.

    "My secret special dish." Lia said garnishing the dish by squeezing a lemon over it.

    "It''s really tasty. And I am going to call it Humburger." Edith came up with the name as soon as she took the first bite.

    "Have seconds fourths as much as you like." Lia watched Edith mindfully taking small yet quick bites like the rabbits she used to play with back in the village.

    After that the two said goodbye to each other. They never promised to each other that they would meet again after this. But just maybe for the first time her skill would be able to predict a miraculous meeting again.

    Lia looked up high in the sky and at the setting sun as it was one of the things that might had reminded her of her village.

    "Father just as I promised I think I will be finally able to fulfill my dream, meeting new people and making new friends along the way, my life will become more colourful just as I will add more flavours of taste to my dishes. And when I return, I have a wonderful person I can talk to you about, mother."

    Lia watched at the setting sun as she squinted in the sunshine streaming in through the window. She stretched, feeling more relaxed than she had since¡­

    She brought her hand back to get a feel of the gift she had received from Edith. It was a silky ribbon with a beautiful red coating and brilliantly tied to put all her messy hairs together.

    But suddenly she found herself in confusion of whether to call it a gift or not since it was bought form her own money. And also with how she was duped into thinking so on purpose, and realized how formidable Edith herself was.

    Edith on the other hand walked back to the palace and was awfully tired. She had found a place where she could enjoy meals with everyone.

    And for the first time she could have been a part of a dream. Just because someone out there wanted to share it with her. Even if she couldn''t do anything for Regis now, it wouldn''t mean that she can''t do it in the future. She just needed to be ready for the day when the future just might change and she can visit with everyone to Lia''s dine-in to enjoy their meals together.

    But then the thoughts of being chased around the whole palace by her mother for running away from the palace, clouded her virtuous thoughts and was a prospect she wanted to avoid no matter the cost. Edith moved her legs faster than ever before.

    Well, that is a story for later.

    ***

    /////// ELVEN KING''S OFFICE {PRESENT DAY} ////////

    "Are you sure that you want this." Regis''s father asked with a stern face.

    Regis stood in front of her King father and with a request.

    She had decided to win and now she knew better than anyone that she could not do that alone. She needed to get help for herself. So after Edith and Alicia left, she decided to ask from her father and came to ask for help in the King''s office.

    "Yes... Because I want to win." Regis replied.

    Leaving her father and the attendant prime minister in awe to see her passion and a hint of impatience in her words.

    Strong winds blew in through the open window as the pages of the thick register kept on table flipped open through several pages and might had ruined the budget''s calculation of the kingdom and the long hours of hard work the two might had put in it.

    For the first time, Regis had asked something so considerately after she had shut herself inside the palace, but now she was more like an explorer who wanted to fight against the odds even if they were astronomical.

    ***

    ///// A NOTE FROM THE AUTHOR /////

    \\\\_(¥Ä)_/ ? A thank you mention for the Patrons

    We are thrilled to have your support. You truly make the difference for us, and we are extremely grateful!

    Names : hpf3

    .

    Join discord community to be kept informed with the upload dates and illustrations related to the chapter.

    Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd

    //////////////////////////

    \\\\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\\\\_(¥Ä)_/ ?

    Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world.

    Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me.

    Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia

    You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 65 - CHAPTER - 3 : AS LONG AS YOU LIKE IT

    CHAPTER - 3

    AS LONG AS YOU LIKE IT

    .

    I walked through the palace''s corridor and was on my way to the King''s office. It was quite odd, after I was summoned out of the blue just after returning from the patrols in the border. As promised, we had already been handed our monetary awards for our achievements in the monster subjugation campaign led by the first princess. Therefore, I did not fully comprehend the nature of work for which I had been summoned for.

    I was pretty sure the royal guards did not make a mistake while spelling out my name ''Will Varlon''.

    One of the youngest commander, in the history of Ascalon''s army and the leader of the battalion NIV . Well, it was an achievement my family was most proud of; which comes from a noble line in the Ascalon Kingdom. Though joining the army has always been my calling as a family''s inherent duty , but the reason I was able to climb to such great ranks was because I have always loved this kingdom and always willed to protect it from any harm.

    Even though the Ascalon Kingdom mostly remains peaceful with its moderate policies and freedom, which might not be true for other nations in the demon continent. An army is always required to maintain peace from foreign intrusion, monster outbreaks. With the recent drought and monster stampeded problems that have cropped up, the army has been continuously on the move to relieve people of their problems and deal with the monsters and magical beasts.

    But this has only served to bring the common people and the army closer, while improving our understanding and agreeing on each other problems. With how the recent excursion helped in improving the standard of living for the elven people in the boonies and reach out to those who live too far away from the capital.

    And after the calamity was somehow miraculously solved, but the contents of how it was done is still being kept classified and I am not high ranking enough to obtain that knowledge. But as long as I can serve the Ascalon royal family and work to maintain peace in the kingdom, I was ready to accept such terms.

    Though there have been several instances where I have been underestimated and made fun of for withholding such high position in the army as an inexperienced young lad. That so may as be true; but I have always proved them wrong with my actions and dedication towards my work. And today even these people consider me a comrade, and age do not have any precedent importance for me.

    With haste and pride I rushed, as the royal guards at the door to the King''s office responded to my summon by spontaneously opening the door for me. King Ereg was seated on his office chair and the prime minister stood beside him.

    If it was a mission involving the army, I would have expected other military officials to be in attendance but that did not seem to be the case anymore.

    "Your highness, I, Will Varlon am here to answer to your directive." I said bending down on a knee.

    "Raise your head." The king ordered.

    I respectfully stood up and in the accustomed elven military salute of my right-hand fist positioned on mid-chest and the left hand on the back in horizontal. Though for the royal guards, it might go a bit different, since they have to place their left hands on the hilt of their sword.

    "Will, I have a special favour to ask of you." The King hinted. I was pretty sure by now that the contents of further discussion would need to be kept confidential and it was up to me to continue listening in or not.

    But if I do then I had to swore secrecy.

    "Yes, your highness." I said with a stern face that expressed not a slightest hint of doubt. No matter what answering to every calling of the royal family is one of my duties and conviction. As strict and obsolete it may sound in the peaceful times after the historic Great Wars; obedience and discipline has been drilled into me by my family from childhood that have served the Royal Family for eons.

    The King nodded to the Prime Minister and continued, "Will, I would be direct as to the nature of task I am assigning you to. It would seem that my younger daughter Regis, has asked me to assign you as her tutor to teach her to control her magic powers." The King reserved his crossed arms in front of the table folded.

    The temperature dropped slightly in the room as the cool breeze broke through the strange silence that suddenly fell.

    I was not obtuse to the difficult situation the second princess, Regis Ascalon was in. It was one of the most dark-famed gossip, filled with scary accounts and anecdotes, including the accident in the forest. Though it was a completely different matter altogether when it came to the authenticity of these talks only then to be considered as mere story-telling skills of a talkative nitpicker or to be true to the baseline incident.

    Though I have never thought much of it, except for describing it as a magical accident where the victim was not able to control their magic powers and ended up with a disaster spell. Except for this case being extreme, unfortunate and rarest of all.

    And with how the second princess barricaded herself from everyone; the rumours intensified of her being possessed by evil spirits or of being born a monster out of control or angering the Great Spirits. But I knew that was not the entire truth, because I have been watching her for a long time, her continuous efforts to control her magic to improve her skills and grow in every way possible.

    When I was assigned the post of a commander and leader of the NIV platoon, two years ago, the training grounds we were assigned to was at the back of the palace as it was always left empty and neglected. Since I was young and my platoon was rather small, we were not considered important enough to allot us a perfect standard military grounds to hold our training exercise by the top military officials.

    But that did not matter to me and my troops were too a collection of young soldiers from different parts of the kingdom with similar motivations that only favoured to strengthen the synergy among us.

    Little did I know that this backyard abandoned ground was connected to one of the backrooms of the palace where the second princess lived. Most of the times I would see her hiding and peeking at us from the window when our initial drills began and while I was educating the soldiers on their duties, fighting tactics, magic spells and mock fights using weaponry of their choice. I myself excelled as a magic swordsman and I had the highest affinity for sound magic.

    Deliberately but surely, I could see the princess observing us carefully from her room''s window situated on the palace''s top floor. Though it was a bit distracting even for me, when her fine appearance would counteract with the treacherous fables woven around her.

    After a while after completing our drills I returned back to the place, to pick up my bag and belongings. Coincidentally I saw the princess who was now there doing the same training drills as we performed that day and practicing the same weapon training plan. So, instead of emerging from behind I decided to watch her for a while and leave.

    Things continued like this and I soon started seeing faults with her practice and how she was hesitant to use magic even when she was alone. So the next day I made my soldiers to correct themselves, which was similar to those mistake and explain them where they were going wrong to the best of my ability. Turns out that even the soldiers were having trouble and this correction uptake doubled our efficiency and combat power.

    And I would also find the princess improving and already excelling in all the combat abilities just by taking a look at our training after we had all left. It goes without saying that she had a knack for combat and sometimes I would see that zeal in her eyes and her conviction to prove something.

    I was a bit ashamed for being just a noble, who was trying to do his best to keep things in place instead of making a big deal out of it and turning it into an upheaval. All I could do was make sure no one disturbed the princess or made her feel anxious during her training including me and if there was anything I could do to help I would include it in the next day''s training routine of my platoon.

    But at the moment I was drawn back into the present when the King called me out.

    "Will, do you think there is a special reason that Regis would have chosen you as her trainer." He asked a bit taken back by his own words.

    "Maybe¡­ but I am not entirely sure." I stammered as I was unable to lay bare the truth of what I had been trying to do.

    "I see." The king asserted as if he already knew about what has been transpiring putting me in a bind.

    The king then rose up from his seat and holding his two hands interlocked at the back he issued my orders.

    "Then Will, I leave it to your discretion to accept the task or not." The King dictated.

    "Your highness. I would like to take up the job and have the honour to tutor the princess." I articulated my clear intentions.

    Maybe I was already going for a yes, because I did not wanted to believe in those rumours and see it for myself, than hiding behind anymore for these years.

    "Then your further directions will be delivered to you by the princess herself. You may take your leave now." The King beamed a bright smile on hearing my response and I felt content with my answer and the privilege of being given such an important responsibility.

    Keeping that in mind I again made a firm salute and left the room with a bow. But I felt a bit restless not knowing the sudden reason for the princesses'' demand and why of all people me when she could have any of the great royal tutors at her calling.

    Not to forget that I felt a bit embarrassed after realizing that the King really knew of everything that has been happening. Since he didn''t consider it necessary to divulge me the information of where I was to meet for the training with the princess.

    Maybe instead of being cryptic I should have been more open then. I regret now the fact that I could have been of more help if I had come forward previously to help her and how she wouldn''t have to feel so singular, rather than being so registered and only keeping to myself.

    On various military drills and campaign I have met the first princess, a graceful lady of great insight and is a wonderful leader. But somehow, I too was left in awe as to what type of person was the second princess and could not wait for us to meet.

    ***

    ////// THE KING''S OFFICE /////////

    After Will left, the king slumped back into his chair like a lazy bug as he felt exhausted and satisfied that he was able to fulfill her daughter''s unexpected demand.

    "You must be pretty exhausted." The Prime minister said pouring a glass of fresh water to the king.

    While the king drank the glass with a great appreciation and relief; the prime minster chimed in.

    "It would seem that no matter what Princess Regis has already made up her mind to do things as she wants to now. And she is more than set on and determined to do it in her own way." The minister''s hair was grey and the wrinkles on his forehead and side cheeks forecasted of him already hitting his old age.

    The king knew better than anyone with what he meant. It was not so easy to just let their loved ones go on a journey without a news. He has already felt that pain before when his big sister Caroline set out on her own journey. It was sad and lonely.

    This time it was her own daughter. She never made her intentions clear, but it was evident seeing her and know what was on her mind. But he didn''t wanted to snatch away the opportunity from Regis to grow when she had such a long life ahead of her.

    No matter what, such a day was inevitable, and when that day would come; him being ready for it entirely lied in his hands. Whether he would take the news with a blow and a heart-crushing jab or end it with a pompous and cheery goodbye.

    Only waiting for the day when they could meet again and exchange their amazing stories. While all he would have to tell about would be his simple ruling days, but he could have gone on and on for weeks without getting bored, while listening to her daughter''s daring journeys across the globe and the wonderful places she visited which might be a little too uncommon a luxury for elves, ¡­except for those eccentric ones or rather the adventure spirited ones.

    "I did promise her that I was willing to go to any length to help her out. But to think that she would make such a demand." King Ereg sighed.

    "We already have all the details about Will and he is one of those favoured by the princess herself and was willing enough to ask for. He specializes in sound magic and also has affinity for fire and wind magic. That can be considered a great plus point for him to direct the princess, while also being of around the same age." The old prime-minister explained as if he was satisfied with the pace of things.

    "I know. I know. No matter what I am going to make sure that Regis gives her best and I can finally win against¡­" before the King could complete his statement in his fired-up mode, the prime minster tilted down his face towards him and surprisingly it was one of the scariest thing he had seen in his long elven life.

    "Your highness might I know, did you make a bet again." The old man''s voice has a chilled flair attached to it.

    "What are you talking about." The king stuttered as he whispered, his eyes shut open and close quicker than his heartbeat.

    "You do know well that you have an entirely worst and a very bad history with bets."

    "Isn''t that being too hard on me. And you are wrong I did win one time¡­ though I can''t say it was a total absolute win with how things played out, but¡­"

    ''So you do not deny that you did make a bet. Now may I enquire into the details of the bet so that I can already prepare for the compensations and the consequences that you have to face to make sure that corrective measures are ensued for his majesty to not further indulge in frugality." The prime-minister words were filled with obedience though it was clear to the King that those were at the moment, not in his personal favour anymore.

    The King''s bad memories again rewind in his mind-frame where he was subjected to a low budget for an entire month, sanctioned by the prime minster himself for his personal use, only because he lost a bet.

    "Your face is making me scared¡­. no. no. noooo¡­. I promise I won''t do it again. So spare me. At least let me have enough to purchase a goodbye gift." The king submitted to his faults and to the mercy of the prime mister hoping that the cut might not exceed this time the four-month mark.

    ***

    /////// REGIS ASCALON - POV /////////

    I waited in the palace''s backyard for the person, who I chose to be my tutor to help me in refining my control over magic powers. I did not wanted to ask for any help from Alicia, because then it won''t be a fair match as she promised it to be.

    I did not know his name but the prime minister was quickly able to tell ? Will.

    So, that''s what his name was for all this time. I always used to try and copy him while learning whenever he would practice magic or do training with his team members here. The passion in which he trained with other soldiers, always drew me in and it became much easier to grasp and improve over my own training.

    To be honest, that was never really my intention. But sitting in that place and seeing all other trying to do something out there, it initially felt all pointless to me. Day after day, the soldiers who can''t even perform the easiest magic spells, were suddenly able to get a hold of themselves and were improving at the same time.

    It felt like I was the only one being left behind, doing nothing. The world and other people might had wanted me to just stay shut inside that locked room, and even if my family did everything in their power to help me; I really didn''t knew what to do. Did I really have a choice with what I can do with myself?

    I was a princess, for that matter my security was above all else. It was always required for me to act in a certain way in public, to uphold the dignity of the royal family. But now I was even scared to show my face anywhere. No one knew about this power or how dangerous it could be if not used properly by me. And so people were even more scared of me because I was just a kid.

    It had left me with no choice to try doing something on my own. For practice I once channeled some of my magic on one of the dolls I was holding tight which was given to me as a gift and it was ripped apart in shreds. I thought if it was a thing precious to me then I would be able to control my feelings. As I tried putting the crumbles and parts together, but could not fix it. I had realized.

    Maybe it was really true that I could have destroyed everything I touched.

    Even a monster wouldn''t have been able to conjure such a grotesque sight.

    I had not given up, still I really didn''t knew where to start?

    It was in this confusing times when I picked up something he said to his battalion while training ? ''If you really crave for something and make the kind of choices you would love to, then believe that you can and believe that what you have is needed and necessary.''

    There was an explosion in my brain¡­ hundreds of doubts in my mind there in that buzz of words. I had already tears in my eyes when it all began and the challenge was big enough.

    How can this power be necessary for what I might have wanted to achieve?

    And the least expected answer that came from my side; I laced my boots and took a step. The might had been the first choice I made by myself.

    Not because I had found the answer, but because I wanted to find one, or create it with my own power.

    I already knew basics of magic and fighting techniques because big sister Edith used to help me a lot with my studies, to the extent of calling it as intensely unreasonable and overboard. But I was glad she did, because now I was able to understand what they were doing on the training ground just by watching them and later practice them on my own after they had left already.

    And today if there was a way to defeat Alicia then I was going to need this power.

    All I wanted was to be in command of myself and make use of this power to prove my worth. Also, I was quite uptight and annoyed by how big sister Edith got hold of Alicia first and took her to visit the city.

    Even when I wanted to be the first one to show it to her. Doesn''t matter, because when I win, I will definitely¡­.

    "Princess Regis." A firm voice came seeking my attention.

    I looked behind and there was Will and for the first time I was seeing him this close. Brownish-black hair and brown-eyes looked even more lively than they appeared from the long distance of my room. Since both of us knew each other names, maybe we were not that strange to each other anymore.

    He wore the usual military uniform of the Ascalon Kingdom but maybe the armour was not necessary so he abandoned it for the session. This was the first time I realized he was someone close to my age, but looked much more mature than me.

    "I am Will Varlon and, on your request, I am here to help you in controlling your magic power." His face had a calm expression as he bowed down in front of me.

    I couldn''t even sense a hint of hostility from him against me rather he was bubbling with enthusiasm as if he was looking forward to this meeting. I wondered just what kind of person was I am in his mind.

    "Just call me Regis." I emphasized. I had no time to waste on flippant thoughts. I had only three days and every second passed made me anxious.

    "How would I do that¡­ princess Regis." he asked nodding his head.

    "Because I am not used to getting called a princess. Everyone I know calls me by my name." I said frustratedly without thinking of a proper reason.

    "I understand, this would surely make things faster. I am honoured to help you with your training Regis."

    His frankness though threw me off a bit, but I was glad that there were no further useless questioning or bringing in royalty and status. I was least interested and indifferent to those things anyway.

    "So, how do you think I should go on telling you about magic control." Will asked as he scurried around the training ground making sure everything was in perfect condition.

    "I don''t have a clue. But whenever I use my power, I feel a heavy pressure on my hands and if I don''t stop channeling magic, my hands too would get ripped apart." I clenched my fingers again and again as I pondered over the nature of my magic power. According to the doctors and alchemists my magic veins were too thin to stop the overflow of this magic which seems to be in constant motion and so due to its tendency it tries to attack whatever it comes in contact with regardless of my mind.

    Will looked suddenly worried when he heard with what I had to say. It was obvious because we wouldn''t have the luxury to use my power directly for practice when I could suffer from self-inflicted damage. If I was ever to release my magic power then it has to be in a perfect controlled condition.

    "Have you ever succeeded doing it before."

    "Of course I would¡­ have." I responded in haste thinking that I was being looked down upon but seeing that Will was genuinely concerned with the facts, I explained only the part where I used my magic, to take out the relic weapon which the Ouroboros dragon was using.

    He was intrigued by the story and for the first time I was talking to someone I met for the first time without reservation.

    "If that''s the case. Then first I would like to explain to you about how I originally use my sound magic."

    "Isn''t sound magic just a derivative of wind magic specialization over controlling the pressure of air." I remembered what big sister Edith taught me.

    "Yes, that might be close, but that is not all there is to this magic. When I use sound magic, I try to channel my magic from my body directly into the air surrounding me, manipulating its flow and generating wind currents that rapidly oscillates along the line of projection in which my hand is directed." Will explained to me with various hand gestures and flow of magic and I was able to get the gist of it.

    "I see, what you mean is that you want me to channel my magic not as an entirety and instead of concentrating it at one point of my hand to disperse it thoroughly in the air." I wondered whether it would work in the first place. Surely it was something I might have tried and failed but never gave much thought to it.

    "I highly doubt whether this style would suit your magic but if you release your magic in small compositions and at regular intervals¡­ you just might be able to. Even if it is a temporary solution." Will looked determined with his solution and I wanted to believe in him, just as I believed in Alicia when I was able to draw out my power for the first time.

    "How about I try doing it first?"

    "Maybe you should use these arrows." Will suddenly took out few arrows from his spatial magic box.

    "Is there anything special about them." I asked wondering about their different design and shape than the normal ones I use.

    "Yes, I want you to use these enchanted arrows as a medium. If you channel too much energy into them then they would crumble and fall apart. With this you would be able to know just the right amount to at least get by with a simple launch spell."

    "Okay!" I took the arrow from him but still wondered how did he know that I used a bow as a weapon and he was already ready with a method to help me out. Did father tell him?

    Without thinking twice I was eager to put this method into action.

    Loading the arrow which was a bit longer than the usual one I was used to that were made of a material derived from a magic insulator, this one was slowly tingling in my hands.

    "Now try to slowly channel magic in the arrow and then release it into the surrounding along with the arrow to create a forceful blowing effect." Will said excitedly.

    "Yeah." I said in awe, as I started pouring magic energy into it, my hands shook but I still went with that strange feeling.

    BOOM.

    It was not even two seconds when the arrow turned red and our surrounding was blow away with a huge explosive blast.

    Somehow, I was safe and I searched for Will after the dust clouds cleared. And in some way, he had managed to conjure a magic shield and save himself just in the nick of time, as he lay flat on the ground.

    "Are you alright." I said as I offered my hand to him.

    "I am glad it didn''t kill me." Will smiled at me.

    I pulled back my hand and stood back at my position. While Will, was left in a confusing trance not knowing what to do with himself when he could be such open-minded and too painfully-optimistic sometimes.

    "If you can say that, then you are more than fine enough." I murmured.

    "I am sorry princess. I am sorry again, Regis. Why don''t we try again? Such kind of things are not exactly common but I don''t think the same should apply in your case." Will said in a hurry trying to explain himself for his thoughtless comment.

    But I was surprised he didn''t scold me for sending him flying away or breaking the magic arrow he gave to me.

    "Will, I need to learn to learn to control my powers in three days. Do you really think it is possible for someone like me." I said in a deep voice, feeling down as I shifted my face away making sure not to let him know that despite his efforts, I was still not hopeful and lacked confidence in myself.

    "I should have asked this before. But it is still not late. Can you tell me the reason of why do you want to learn to control your power?"

    "I have to defeat someone. To show them that I am strong and they do not need to worry and look after me all the time." I didn''t knew how Will would respond to this when he has now learned the real reason. He must be thinking I am a fool just for trying.

    "Are they strong?" Will had the same serious look in his eyes which I would see in him during the training hours when I watched him from my room window.

    "Much stronger than me¡­, you or anyone else I have ever known. Strong enough to rip apart the whole palace with a snap of her finger." I said turning at him this time. That''s where at present I would rate Alicia''s power level since I needed to defeat her but, Will might take me as over-exaggerating things.

    Then again, I was the only one who had seen her power first hand and I knew how devastatingly strong magic spells she could use and without uttering a single chant.

    "In my experience if I have to fight a strong enemy that I could not hope to defeat at that time, then I will put my everything on the line and aim for the best I can do. I too have known people that can just pick up a sword and master all the techniques scaling new heights, where one can never hope to reach. But at the same time I have met people again who work hard to the bone and achieve results. So, you wouldn''t know unless you make an effort?"

    "Wait isn''t that saying that you are putting your life in danger." I said worriedly.

    "But you are here training yourself and has decided not to quit. I am a soldier of the Ascalon Kingdom. It is because of my duty to protect you and the Royal family even if I have to risk my own life." Will said with his formal oath salute.

    I was speechless and taken aback¡­ maybe a bit embarrassed. No one has ever told me in person that they would risk their life for me, even if it was as his part of his duties. I gulped and for some reason could not look directly into his eyes for some time.

    Will too grasped that our tutoring session was deviating from our primary objective and now that he knew the deadline, he was even more dead-serious about it.

    "Princess¡­ Regis, why don''t I show you one of my own spells so that you can adopt how much magic power is required."

    Will pointed for me towards a bunch of aiming targets placed far away.

    He brandished his hand and started chanting a spell.

    "Air heed to my calling and pierce through like the wind. Howling bolt."

    A bright white light was drawn out from the arrow, a sudden gale slashes through the surrounding as Will pitches the arrow from the palm of his hands.

    The force was so powerful that I was barely able to keep my eyes open. And when I finally did my eyelids apart, a massive crater lay waste and the target blown to smithereens.

    That was more than impressive.

    Though I am still sure I was more amazing with what I pulled at the Dragon Island¡­, but that might just have been a fluke on my part. I am sure if I can do something similar then at least I can hold my ground against Alicia, I think I could for a minute or two. Probably.

    Or am I still underestimating her.

    I was still astounded by the spell, and after a long time I got to see something overwhelming in the context of being normal. Nonetheless I still found myself in dust not knowing whether I will succeed in this pursuit or not.

    Should I give up and forget?

    "It''s your turn to try shooting at those targets." Will might have noticed my hesitation as he walked to the target layout himself. And shout at me¡­

    "Just don''t forget why you started doing all of this." He had the most generous and sincere expression on his face. He was attentive and thoughtful enough to get me these special enchanted arrows, even when I am meeting him for the first time.

    I glanced at him, and the unique seriousness and power was reflected in his soft atmosphere.

    At some point I did not wanted to do anything, and the previous me might not have wanted it at this point of time. I was able to hug my family, have a casual talk with my sister and now I had someone devoting himself towards improving me. It all became possible once Alicia came here.

    Everything came true, the moment she said she would grant my wish.

    If she really has the power of granting others wishes, then why does it still annoys me when she said that I was afraid of using my own power?

    I have used this power before to help her even for a little. I only need to remember.

    This power is all mine, for me and me alone, to use at will.

    Steadying my hands, I drew my bow to its limit. Channeling magic just as Will showed me, quickly transferring from my hands into the arrow, the air swelled and twisted around my arrow.

    I finally released it before I could tell it would go exploding again, and it did not only contain my magic power but I knew I was able to let go of all of my pent-up sadness, and doubts in me.

    The shock wave from the shot was strong enough to nearly blow me away. The arrow advanced at lightning speed, a brutal tornado in its wake.

    "¡­. It wor¡­ Will, look out!" I screamed the last of my words barely able to keep my eyes open and look through the dusty smoke.

    SHWOOOOMMM!!!

    Though the targets were unharmed. I was still not able to spot Will anywhere.

    Where is he? Why? I can''t see him? Someone¡­Will, where are you?

    My eyes were about to tear up, as I sunk to the ground, both in my miserable state as I ran out of energy because I tried to release and suppress a lot of my magic powers at the same time.

    Where did he disappear to?

    "Regis you did well." A cheerful voice came from behind me as a shadow flashed.

    I saw Will there standing, with his fine uniform all covered in dust.

    "It would seem that with this method you can only turn the enchanted arrows into bombs that can explode any time. But it''s a good start."

    "Huhhh¡­ How?" I asked in panic.

    Will, explained me how he was able to measure the trajectory of my arrow and it going berserk before it could even hit the target right. He was able to run using his supersonic freefall spell and get behind me making sure that I was safe too.

    Though the holes in his uniform tell me that he was barely able to escape the explosion.

    "But I still missed the target and ended up hurting you? I don''t know should I continue with it." I had started having second thoughts¡­ maybe Alicia can help me suppress my powers as she had already done before, and then I can practice.

    But that would be accepting it outright that I was again scared of using my powers on my own. I looked at Will, trying to know what he was thinking.

    He grinned at me as a new friend and maybe as an old friend whom I just might had known for a very long time. As if he knows the answer even before I ask him. He has been helping me, without complaining and at least he has not given up on me.

    "I will help you with everything, as long as you like it. Princess¡­ Regis." I was not turned away this time.

    This time¡­ I will carry it on without losing myself. It might be embarrassing, but I really know now what should I be doing.

    "Will, let''s try it one more time and this time I will hit it for sure." I said with a warm smile.

    "That''s the spirit, I like to see in the soldiers I train. But knowing that you won''t run out of magic so I have prepared dozens of enchanted arrow for you to keep practicing shooting unless you are able to hit your targets." Will had a miraculous outburst of energy as he pulled out several arrows from his magical storage box skill.

    At that moment I realized that Will, was a pushover and a bit scary when it came to training. Seeing his perfect smile as he filled the ground under my feet with enchanted arrows, pulling them out of his storage box. That was also the moment I remembered a word hearing from the trainees calling him ? the mad trainer or the tormenter.

    I was flummoxed and at the same time, felt I was the weird one if I asked for a break to have my meals or some time for rest.

    "Go forward. And help yourself with. I know you can hit it this time." He reissued his statement.

    "Maybe you would sound more convincing, if you can help me here than cheering me from the sidelines." I screamed at Will, who was now like a scaredy-cat hiding behind the trees to the extreme corner of the training ground; the moment I loaded my bow with one of the enchanted arrow.

    "Haha¡­ it would seem that the training would literally end leaving me with holes." Will carried a suppressed smile. But his openness in thoughts was too refreshing for my choice and I wanted to give him my peace of mind in return.

    "HAHAAA¡­" But I carried his smile even more vigorously and filled with kindness, "Will, I think I can improve more in my training if I try shooting at moving live targets." I was sure I was smiling at Will, when I pointed my arrow at his head, though my eyes may not have the same charms of a princess right now.

    .

    .

    Well, later that day the training ground did literally was filled with screams of the boy who did his best to help a girl with all his honesty.

    "I am sorry Princess¡­ Regis."

    "If you don''t stay still, then I won''t be able to fix my aim."

    "But I don''t want to get hurt anymore!?"

    "I said, stay still. Or my arrows might hit you in the wrong place and you might get even more hurt."

    "That would be worse."

    "Get Ready!"

    "Princess¡­ please STOP. Maybe we should try other methods first which I have thought of. I am sure, there are other ways too."

    "Will¡­."

    "Yes¡­ Princess."

    "JUST BELIEVE."

    ***

    .

    A NOTE FOR READERS

    I know you all have waited long enough and weeks for the climax fight and want to know who is going to win the fight. In the meantime only three days has passed in Alicia''s new world and it would seem that Regis had a strong secret and is quite busy training. But finally in the next chapter the wait will be over and you can finally see the final fight between these two main characters.

    By the way you are free to tell me your favourite special character I have introduced up till now - Edith, Lia and Will.

    .

    { NEXT CHAPTER - WE''RE THE SAME }

    .

    \\\\_(¥Ä)_/ ? A thank you mention for the Patrons

    We are thrilled to have your support. You truly make the difference for us, and we are extremely grateful!

    Names :- connormbond

    .

    .

    ?\\\\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Keep yourself updated with the latest release dates and illustrations related to the chapters

    Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd

    .

    /////////////////////////////////////

    \\\\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\\\\_(¥Ä)_/ ?

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world.

    Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me.

    Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia

    Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent

    You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 66 - CHAPTER - 4 : AS THE PRINCESS WISHES

    CHAPTER - 4

    AS THE PRINCESS WISHES

    .

    It was the second day for my training and I was out of bed early, making sure not to wake Alicia up. Honestly, did she really had to sleep in the same room with me. I know the room is more than big enough to accommodate the two of us, but she would never learn like this. But then again, maybe this is good for a little while, if I am not the only one using this room.

    After doing all my morning chores and exactly when I was about to leave for the practice ground. It would be a pleasant start if everything went well.

    "Regis." Alicia silently stood there at the door, and I don''t know how.

    I thought I had given her the slip, but she was too sensitive and perceptive for that to happen.

    "Alicia¡­" I most hesitantly called out her name, "Good Morning. I never saw you up." Being caught red-handed, I had left nothing to do but search for fictional flies, that might had been floating inside the room at any moment.

    "Good morning to you too. Regis will you¡­"

    "Okay, bye. There''s some place I need to be." Neglecting her, I tried to move out as quickly as possible. I did not wanted her to know what I had been doing behind her back. I was guilty, and hiding something from her felt bad. But I had no choice and could not help doing it in any other way.

    Facing her right now as I was, would be impossible for me.

    "Regis, here take this with you." Alicia gave off a down smile, not at its brightest setting.

    "¡­ What''s this?" I asked in reflex. A small box wrapped in a cloth, was already tucked between my finger''s grip.

    "I am sorry, for yesterday. Sine there was no more left for you." Alicia said in an apologizing manner.

    "Thank you. We will talk later." Reassuring her I rushed out. I was beaming with energy because I knew I had made a phenomenal progress yesterday. And maybe today I can have a breakthrough, where I can actually properly conduct magic according to my will. After my level raised and my skill turned into a title. Controlling my magic power has been more comfortable and easier for me than ever before.

    Besides already having this lunchbox, when yesterday I had to go hungry because of Will''s harsh training. I was sure yesterday''s tragedy would not repeat itself all over again.

    I met Will at the training ground, and he was right on time. Neither a second late nor a second early.

    "Sorry for not being the first." I condoned my own words.

    "It''s alright. So, let''s start off right from where we left at yesterday."

    "So, are we going to repeat the same training method?"

    "Not at all. We only have two days left and your growth has been extraordinary. So, instead of repeating yesterday''s drill. I think we should try new things so that you can explore which kind of tactical ability and magic suits you." Will explained to me as usual. He was dexterous in giving briefings and elucidating his teachings and training techniques.

    "So, what do you think I should do this time." I asked quite eagerly. I did earn his praise, so it wouldn''t be too bad if I overworked a little.

    "We are going to raise the difficulty of our training!" Will looked smug with his answer.

    ''As if it''s not difficult enough already.'' A plain thought crossed my mind. Not like he would listen to what I have to say, when he has already with decided today''s routine.

    He was really a good teacher, and patient with me. Though I would had been glad if he would be not that open and free-minded.

    When his over-optimistic personality could be thrashingly painful.

    But for better or worse I was handling all of this pretty well, by keeping him in check in the best ways I could think of. I am sure by the end of our training he too would realize that, or maybe it would be just that late and by that time he might lose a body part or two, with countless holes in his body. But there is nothing to worry, since Alicia will surely patch him up for me, on my request and I can have several other get goes until I make sure of it that he improves too along with me.

    "Regis¡­ are you listening? From today on you are prohibited to use those enchanted arrows." Will, synchronized with the most positive vibes of today''s appealing weather, called out to me without having a clue or inkling to any of my future plans and ideas.

    "What?" I protested against the sudden decision he made on spot without consulting with me. I was sure if it were those arrows, I could definitely aim perfectly after yesterday''s live-action practice.

    "How will I shoot and aim at the same time, then?" I was sure I made the second question sound pretty reasonable. Will, knew that just either controlling the flow of magic and taking aim simultaneously was still a far cry for me.

    "Exactly, I will not really call it the best of times but an exceptional opportunity, when you are neither too familiar nor a stranger to controlling the movement of magic in your surroundings. So I think with little hit and trial, you can figure out the right amount of magical energy to be used to complete a magic arrow formation." Saying that Will, threw a quiver at me; filled with arrows and it was like someone too careful made sure of it that not a single space was left for these poor arrows to take breathe inside. They were completely stacked and heavy.

    "Alright. If it''s a challenge, I am ready to take it on." I was pumped up for sure and after receiving that lunchbox from Alicia I felt like I could do anything. Even if I was a princess, I won''t be going hungry today, unlike the last time.

    Will, then seeing my eagerness, coincidentally had a profound idea and traced out other sets of quivers filled up to the brim, with arrows of different sizes and shape. With its bullet point ranging from pointed to different forms I never knew of before.

    I knew Will, was making sure I gave my best and working hard, but he was way over pushing this above limit.

    I might have hit him hard on the head for still not learning with his yesterday''s lesson on my account. But I was not in the position right now of complaining and taking it slow. I had decided on a fight myself, and it was already troublesome to make Alicia accept the terms.

    Taking a deep breath, I drew out an arrow and perfectly placing the nock on the string, I pulled it to its maximum, just making sure that the elasticity of the string was put to test to its utmost elasticity. I started channeling magic in it, just as I practiced doing yesterday and only hoped to not mess up this time.

    BOOOMM¡­

    The arrow was shattered and twisted into a scrunch from the middle with a strong gust of wind that dented the ground.

    "Will¡­" I called out to him dejected at my miserably failed attempt, looking for his venerable and diligent guidance.

    "Don''t you worry and keep trying. Just as I said, there can be hundreds of wrong shots that you might pull, but a single correct shot just might tell you where you were going wrong in those hundred."

    "You really think that way. But do we actually have that much time?" I enquired, now leaving everything to my master''s far-sightedness. But this time it was just a doubt and I could not let myself feel insecure and self-doubting anymore.

    "Just as I have always said. I will stay here with you unless you are able to achieve your goal and as long as you like me to." Will did not change his stance or expression, even for once.

    Maybe people don''t really change that quickly. And so I cannot expect from myself the same. I cannot expect a miracle to happen in these remaining two days. All I can do ? is give my best and accept whatever the result may come. But I had to win this time no matter what, and until I think I had put effort enough to make that effort enough to make that happen, I shouldn''t stop.

    When Alicia uses magic, she shines really bright, the kind whom I would be most jealous of. But from the moment I met her, with whatever she says or do, it pulls my heart in.

    But I doubt I will ever have any of that. I sometimes talk edgy and I still cannot properly use magic at that level. But if I want to be with her, I will have to train more and more and reach to the point where I and she can talk at an equal level. Never in my life I have ever felt this competitive before, to be strong and able to reach someone and catch up to them.

    Disheartening myself even before the match would be like betraying my own words with what I said to my aunt, Alicia''s mother.

    I kept on practicing as Will instructed me to. Not sure how many hours passed, when a small group of people in training uniform, the same as Will, showed up at the training field. Around seven people, while two of them were girls, the rest were men.

    "Commander Will, I knew we will find you here!"

    "We just couldn''t rest, knowing that you will be alone training here." A soldier jeered, as he waved his hand at Will.

    "I see someone is already there to accompany you but who is that?" one of the soldiers tried to stare at me, giving off the feeling that they just might had seen me somewhere before. Maybe not sure where, but they were no stranger.

    "Never seen her before. You sure?"

    "Maybe commander found a new teammate for us. A new recruit." One of the female soldier suggested.

    "I am not so sure about that. But isn''t she really beautiful."

    "She really looks pretty and refined for a soldier class recruit. I guess."

    "Don''t tell me the Kingdom is low on manpower, and has to hire such a angelic lovely young lady."

    "Don''t be rude!" shouted another of the female soldier at the other three who just then had shared the short exchange of comments in their circle.

    .

    "I was sure that I had dismissed all of you from training for a week and to have absolute rest after the southern campaign. Why are all of you here then?" Will asked passing a worried expression at me.

    Since I was a princess, he had absolutely no idea how would I respond to this as such. On the contrary I was the clueless and much more in distress, for someone who had never talked casually to the soldiers of my country before.

    What a failure of a princess have I been? I am sorry father and mother, for causing any trouble to you!

    Wait, what if I compare myself to Alicia, she surely falls short too in such situations. But then again, it feels rather meaningless. And winning from her in such a field doesn''t really excite me that much. Right, maybe because its already a given.

    "I am sorry commander. But we just couldn''t have a proper rest without tiring ourselves with training each day." Excitedly one of the soldiers explained.

    "I think you are exactly right." Confirmed one of the soldiers, but he didn''t seem much happy about it with his own affirmation and lethargic tone.

    "But isn''t it the truth that if we get slow on our official training day then commander might overextend our work out time." Complained one of the dejected looking soldier as he supported his other two comrades at the same time.

    "And that''s something we do not want to happen. Commander." Continued another in haste and pride.

    "We do not want to get rusted. Commander. That''s pretty much it!" Complimented the other women soldier.

    "Reporting to commander Will. We are here to train, Sir. So, if you would allow us? Please." Together said all the soldiers in unison while also giving the sanctioned salute to the higher official Will.

    I somehow felt proud, that he was respected so highly among so many soldiers this much. But now he was lost in thought and would sometime look in my direction. Not being able to decide what to do or say to them anything.

    Seeing him in a quandary, I knew it was my time to shine. But what should I really do, because when it comes down to it, I haven''t got a clue. The other soldiers stared at me as they too figured out Will''s hesitation. Regardless both of the group were new arrivals to each other and the only link was Will himself, who was quiet now.

    Just say something.

    "Hmmmm¡­." I cleared my throat, making sure to exactly copy my father, as I saw him doing the same sometimes, "Will, I think it''s okay if they can train and practice with us together. Can you please introduce ourselves to each other?"

    For some reason, I would have been fine introducing myself. But I let Will do it. Since, I don''t know how they would react when they would really come to know who I was?

    "Hm...hmm." Will rapidly nodded his head in affirmation as he continued, "You are right. I think the more people train with you then you can get more ideas with how others use magic and have different viewpoints about it."

    So, he never would change. And was more worried about my training. But that''s kind of good to. And I could already feel the future problems ? I might had been accidentally imposing on these soldiers, because of my sudden request to Will.

    The others were in bewilderment, since they didn''t realize my position, to be able to give their commander, Will orders. Even though I have never done any princess like thing before, except for living inside the palace.

    "Good for you trainees. I present to you the second princess of Ascalon Kingdom, Princess Regis Ascalon. And from today we are going to train together." Will made an impressive introduction out of my name, though it was a little beyond what I actually was.

    At first those young soldiers were taken aback after hearing my lofty position, later then, they were hit by a certain ignorance trying to figure out who I was really, and did I really match to the description. Seeing their blank faces I could at least tell that much.

    From there I was sure that the next thing I could expect were their harsh stares, as other people have done to me on a constant basis. I wouldn''t be surprised if they suddenly ran away, but I felt bad for tarnishing Will''s reputation by this.

    "WHAAAHHHTTTT???" All of them blared out together and in the next moment were on their knees as if begging for their lives.

    I was expecting a much ruthless reaction, but they were actually prostrating in front of me. And what''s with the indescribable expression on their faces.

    "Princess, please forgive us for our disregards."

    "Don''t feed us to the monsters for our crime of ignorance."

    "I swear to the spirits, we were oblivious of our own place. Please forgive us for our insolence."

    I was sure by now, that if I wouldn''t have done anything, then they would surely leap on me in their desperation. Even when they were making me look the bad person, I was scared of their mob reaction. Just what kind of tyrannical figure did they imagine me in their heads.

    "Will, did I say something wrong, or was I not clear enough?" I imperatively seeked Will''s help, which I needed more than ever to clear out the confusion.

    "Everyone quiet down, the princess, says that you can actually train along with her." Will ordered his battalion with a much louder and stronger voice than he ever did before.

    The battalion broke into tears realizing that their lives were spared. But I really never intended to do such atrocities, never in my lifetime. They stood up again in the formal salute and in a proper formation for the first time.

    "Yes, commander. We look forward to our training." They shouted together in unison again.

    And approximately that''s how it went down. They were more than happy to help with my training, which had already come a far way along. The other soldiers cheered at me while I tried to use quick implementation magic spells for simple attacks. And besides they also showed me their own specialty.

    Mira, one of the female soldiers had an excellent control over water magic, or how unexpectedly one of the most bulky and muscular soldier was good at healing magic, than using the giant knuckles to knock down his opponent. They all had different intake about using magic and perceiving it in their own ways.

    That made me think of how Alicia would perceive her magic? It was unlike anything that I have seen before. She does not use magic words or chants, or even magic circles. Her casting speed is almost spontaneous and I won''t be able to predict the kind of magic she would be using.

    Fighting with her without knowing how she could counteract me in any impossible way, was going to make it even harder. But I did not let any of these concerns bother me anymore. Because my brain was now more focused on learning, and the fight came afterwards. Also practicing with these soldiers I was more than thrilled, when there could be more competitors.

    After that one of the soldiers reminded us to take our lunch break on the pretext that eating food was also a necessary part of the training. Good job there.

    Not sure whether Will shared the same sentiment, but after all the votes balloted against him, he would for sure try to reconsider his thoughts on the matter.

    Or I might just have to drill it inside him, before our training period expired.

    In between that process, I happily opened my lunchbox, hoping to see something good since father and mother highly regarded the food Alicia made. Not sure why, but after I had lifted the top lid, a multitude of people collected around me in a circle.

    "Waahhh¡­ I have never seen what does the Royal family eats?" One of them expressed his thought with a shameful eagerness, seeing that he was already drooling form his mouth.

    "What kind of special luxurious food is that? It''s all white." asked Ema one of the female soldier and followed most of the other soldiers whose names I had learned by now.

    "Do you really think you can understand the cuisine of the Royals."

    "I am sure it''s not really that special." I butted in, rebuking all of their statements. It''s just what I eat, and eat every day.

    But all of them had eyes ogling on me and my food as if it was some kind of historic treasure. I looked below and gave a serious thought as to how Alicia had prepared more than enough and sharing won''t be that big of a problem.

    I raised my tiffin and holding it like a cup, its perfect smell and the still magically hot food inside lured out seekers from all around.

    "Would all of you like to have a bite?" I muttered innocently, making a hasty decision so as to not to be the cause of a riot.

    "Yes." "Sure." "Thank you so much." Words of gratitude let my mind wander far off. Only to later realize that the top of my palm now held empty air. Somehow the lunch box was gone. Did the earth eat it? Or the sky swallowed it?

    And before I could even look around who might have picked it up, the box almost reappeared immediately, without me even knowing who put it back. I know, it''s highly doubtful, but don''t tell me that one of them knows teleportation magic just like Alicia.

    Everyone had satisfied expression on their faces.

    "I told you this food is totally out of this world." Cried one of the soldier in joy.

    "Do they grow this kind of special and exquisite ingredients inside the palace only."

    "I am not going to wash this hand from now. I am sure the taste has perfectly dissolved in it."

    "If only I could get one more bite. Just a small¡­" wailed one of them.

    I was now in a dilemma as to whether it was the right thing that I did or maybe not. I just might have escalated their opinion about the Royal food menu, when one of the soldiers who participated said he could see ''God''s hand'' work behind the making of this food.

    Without stressing much over the unknown, I pulled the box down, with great prospects. Even if I would be the last to taste the food made by Alicia''s hand, I can be the only one to rightly appreciate it, because I am the one who has to put up with all her thoughtless and strange demands.

    "Whaaa¡­t? Just a single ball !!!" I cried while jumping, and screamed in a hush.

    To my utter dismay I found just a single rolled ball of that white rice left inside. I am sure it was something, that yesterday they called it a rice ball. I gulped, knowing that I had no choice but to fill my tummy with just one.

    "Princess. I am glad to see that you are able to renergize and have a lot of fun at the same time." Will came after a long walk and fixing the damaged training ground. Keeping my lunch box on the side, he joined us. His dress had gotten a bit untidy and from what I had noticed he had went back to calling me a Princess after the soldiers showed up. But I really wouldn''t have mind if he would stick to my name only.

    But is this what they really call fun, hanging out with these soldiers, training and playing with them at the same time.

    "Yes, it is fun." I eminently replied, thanking him for all his hard work. I wondered can I have fun doing the same thing with Alicia?

    "In my work ethic doing a lot of productive work is a great way to keep yourself healthy and lively." Will replied without holding back his emotions and faith he religiously followed.

    So, that''s what he really meant. Shhhh!... after all of this? But that might be just he saying. I am just glad that the whole army is not like him, otherwise they would have surely abolished all the Sundays and holidays in the name of increasing the efficiency and working hours in the kingdom.

    "Now, the lunch break is over let''s get back to training." Will prompted to the others including me.

    "I am stuffed. That was some really some insane food, than the usual boiled green veggies which the commander recommends."

    "I think I can do double¡­ no maybe thrice times the usual training just after taking a bite from that dish."

    "If princess joins us in training, then maybe we can actually be fed such delicacies every day." Another soldier, Nirim opinionated his thoughts gladly.

    "Just as I said before. Don''t be rude, to the Princess." Mira screamed giving a severe blow to Nirim on his nape almost knocking him unconscious.

    But I had no time to worry for him, since I hadn''t had my chance at it till yet. Even with this less of a time I was sure, I could gulp it down and savour it in one mouthful... the anticipation of this heavenly taste had broken all the time barriers for me. I turned to my lunchbox, nicely kept over a piece of cloth laid on the ground.

    Meep!

    But my eyes narrowed on a single red ant trying to pull a small single grain from the box. And from there followed a long train of ants strongly holding to a s ingle piece of grain one at a time in a marching procession.

    "You got to be kidding me. Not the ants too¡­" I fell on four on the grounds, just to observe how extra-ordinarily stretched the line of ants carrying the food was.

    "Everyone to the training ground. Quick." Will gave us the final call. Almost everyone had packed their stuff and had gone back to the training grounds.

    With tearful eyes, held back in my eyes, I sniffled, while closing my lunchbox. For me it was no longer fun anymore. How does that paragon trainer expects me to work on an empty stomach. There was no choice for me.

    And once again I had to go on empty stomach for training.

    I arrived back in my room late at night, hoping to find Alicia and ask her to make something for me again. But for the first time she was absent from my room. It was quite strange, because I would always find here if not anywhere else.

    She couldn''t have just gone to someplace on her own. She is still too childish to know her way around the palace.

    I quickly enquired the maids, and was relieved to know that she was forcibly dragged and was today going to spend the night in big sister Edith''s room. I felt bad for her upcoming fate and the tolling death bells I could hear for her. But I was in even much worse condition ? starving and tired.

    It felt quite long for the first time silent again in my room. But I think I was already too tired to hear any noise, or go to big sister and fight back for Alicia''s safety. All I could do was wish for her safe return tomorrow morning.

    The third and final day, did not go with things as planned. According to Will now it was time for me to stop trying for new methods and repeat all that I had learnt by now and find the best possible way for myself to cast magic and repeat it as many times as I could. Though there were only simple basic spells I could wield when I controlled my magic but because of my magic nature they were largely of destructive nature.

    At least it was better than having nothing in my arsenal and it was also Will who said that I should focus on things and ideas that were available to me instead of complaining for not having the necessary power.

    But aiming for a target in the dark under a time constraint might had been really a fool''s errand for me. Without doubting for a second, I did as Will suggested me to. The soldiers and the new comrades I had made here too showed up and they were more than happy to further test my limits.

    I won in races, sometimes failed to dodge an attack and got hurt, fell prey to one of the trap magic laid by a veteran soldier, and could go toe to toe with Will in hand-to-hand fight. And not to forget seeing how Will won in all the unofficial hand-wrestling matches we held in our breaks as we cheered for every competitor.

    But my goal still hadn''t changed. It had deepened even further. It''s all because I have been trying new things here and there. Doesn''t matter whether I lose at it in the first try or not. Or fall too short in skills to follow those who are ahead of me.

    I tomorrow had a big day and the jump I had to make was bigger than any of them I made in these days. But the basics were already drilled into my body and I was already in the spirits of one etching for a fight.

    "I think we should temporarily stop training here."

    "Temporarily¡­." I whispered; words barely able to come out of my mouth.

    "Yes, tomorrow is an important day for you. I think you should take some rest before that happens." Will calmly looked at me. At least he could have helped me to get up.

    "Wil¡­." I stared at him softly in return. "You, say that¡­ but can''t you see all the soldiers have already fainted because of exhaustion while those who were still barely able to stand had to carry them back to the infirmary. It has already been more than five hours from when the sun went down. And I am hungry too." I complained, screamed and cried at the same time. I might have acted like a little kid there.

    "Now Regis, stop complaining." After a long time he called me by my name and it caught my attention. "I wish you best of luck for tomorrow. And I am sure that you will find all your hard work that you had put in your training helpful to overcome those challenges." Will''s polite words really helped me feel better.

    "I think I feel a bit more relieved now." I applauded myself for recovering from that traumatic and devastated temperament of mine a while ago.

    "Really¡­" Will excitedly looked at me, ignoring my beaten and torn down looks, which he should be blamed for.

    "Stop. That doesn''t mean I am going to train more¡­ at least not for today." I stopped Will before he could go any further with his bestial and demonic cultivation tutelage.

    "Yeah! Yeah, I understand." Will giggled, trying to pretend that it was all just part of his big joke. But he was just that good at not hiding it.

    "Ahhhh¡­" I took a deep breath and stood straight and tall. "Will if you really understand then¡­ I want you to come and see me in my tomorrow''s fight." I said it in a serious tone. But then started laughing, maybe I started having second thoughts that it might not had been a good idea and whether Alicia would permit it. She had been set on hiding her presence, saying that it was something she was asked to do generally.

    "Yes, I would definitely like to be a witness of your duel; as long as you like me to." Will stood on one knee under the growing shade of the last remaining tree in the backyard of the palace in the official work code. A paragon of the finest soldier in the kingdom and also a bastion of training.

    Wait! Don''t tell me he really expects me to pass on an official statement about the completion of the status of his duties.

    Why isn''t he moving an inch. What if I am unable to do it properly and we might had to spend the rest of the night like this. But I ant to go home and take rest!

    Having no choice, I stood like my father and big sister and mother would always do in the official king''s court and observing Will, I paused for a second.

    "Will, I am grateful for your service and for what you have taught me until now in these three days and¡­ for those years. I hope that I can keep on learning from you even in the future."

    "Yes, Princess Regis." The knight smiled proudly at the kind words of appreciation from the lovely princess for whom he had been duty bound to.

    .

    I don''t even remember how I got to the palace. My body is the only thing I am sure of.

    Thankfully, I was able to at least make it back to my door. But it was so late at night that even the maids had gone to sleep. I was the only one burning the midnight-oil. My eyelids were feeling heavy and I would be most thankful to the person who could have just arranged for a bed even in the hallway for me to lie down.

    Alicia too now spends most of her time with my mother and big sister Edith. But I was the one keeping my distance from her. I haven''t even apologized to her for yesterday''s morning, when I left her alone and without an answer.

    I was too dry and drained to turn the knob by myself. It''s not like anyone would be waiting for me.

    Just then I magically saw the door knob rotating by itself and as the gate flipped open, my hands caught in a grip and I was briskly pulled into my room.

    "Don''t touch me. I could have hurt you." I jerked off my hand in reflex as I pushed back the person a little. But found myself too weak to even pull that off. When surprisingly the person who stood in front of me was with such a slender and thin body.

    I thought I might have really hurt her if I tried to. Alicia.

    "What are you saying? It''s me¡­ Alicia."

    I took a sigh of relief and felt the environment around the room as the type of being a twisted noontime evening. My eyes were drawn to Alicia as she stared back, she was still shining in that beautiful background of her white hair.

    But something was different. And I wanted to laugh, but also knew that it was my fault that she felt like this.

    I saw Alicia pouting, showing her rebellious side because I was not paying attention to her. But honestly, she was still failing to do such a simple task. I am sure I can give her proper lessons to be able to do so, after I myself have been coached by Will. But most part of me actually liked it the way it was.

    It was too hilarious and broken.

    "Alicia. I am so¡­" But if my actions at the end was bringing pain to her then I am not sure of its worth.

    "Regis¡­" before I could apologize, Alicia stopped me from speaking.

    She pressed my hands between her own, a perfect size fit for each other. As if she was reassuring herself, that I was there.

    "I am so relieved." Her words sounded warm to me.

    "Relieved?" I asked.

    Since it is beyond anyone''s capabilities to figure out her intention. It was better to directly ask her.

    "You looked down earlier, so I was wondering if you were okay." Alicia scrunched her hands and releasing me as such, her eyes lit open.

    That''s what was actually worrying her. Just her touch made my body feel lighter and revitalized. I can''t be sure whether she might had been casting one of her magic spells at me. But her feelings were refreshing.

    "Don''t talk foolish? Do I really look like someone who would feel down on small stuff." I said making sure that she doesn''t have to worry about anything else.

    "Not at all." Alicia said clearing her eyes and her smile as if made my heart skip a beat twice consecutively.

    "I am not a big bundle of cheers like you. I have my own worries which I want to solve on my own." I lashed out at her, pointing out her faults. Obviously, it was intentional and made-up.

    "Hmmm¡­." Alicia bent lower and stared at my face directly bringing it closer by every instant and winked at my eyes.

    Don''t tell me she has figured out that I was just pretending, and was actually worried before.

    "Wh-What?" I asked as I gulped.

    "Yeah, this is how you should be!" Alicia said with one of her brightest smile. It was finally back and I love it.

    If she stared even for a second more, I might had given in. So I pushed my neck away at an uncomfortably difficult angle, even when it was hurting a bit after training.

    But Alicia did not pause her ascent, and before I could fall, I took her by shoulders and pushed her a bit back, making her directly land safely on bed. It''s not like she would get a bit offended if I created a bit personal space for myself.

    She should be more careful with whom she does that kind of things. If it were for my big sister, I bet she would had become food by now and had been gobbled up. I should really be appreciated and commended for my gentleman attitude.

    "Let''s go to sleep. I am very tired." I said impatiently, rubbing my shoulders.

    "Umu¡­" Alicia responded childishly as she scrolled inside the bed sheet in her usual spot which she had marked as of her own. Later I joined her too after changing into my night clothes.

    .

    Tuck. Tuck.

    "Now what?" I asked forcibly, not being able to hold back myself anymore.

    We were already on bed, but Alicia was holding on to my back for some reason and her grip was getting lose and tight rapidly alternating every second. I just couldn''t sleep like this.

    "Nothing." She replied, making herself heard loud and clear that something was surely not sitting right with her. It was better for me to hear her worries. I wouldn''t have minded if she went and destroyed the world in her fury, but I couldn''t give up on my precious sleep and needed to resolve her problems somehow.

    "Do you want to talk a bit. Before sleeping." I recommended to her. Painful as it was, I had to take the roundabout way. But it was a sure fall method for someone like Alicia.

    "Sure."

    ***

    ////// ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN - POV //////////

    I cheerfully replied to Regis''s proposal and I think it was one of the best ways to sort out my thoughts that were concerning me.

    On the second day I had spent most of the time with my aunt Alva in the Genesis Tree residence dome. We drank tea and ate confectionary cookies all day basking under the cool and calm shadow of the lush green environment. Though I was continuously being pestered by her about the spirits, my mother and I could describe her as one of the die-hard fans of the True Hero.

    The third day I visited Lia''s dine-in together with big sister Edith and I showed her the recipes and different ways of using rice in a dish. She was astounded by the flavours and its versatility to go along and accentuate the amount and taste of any dish. I even got a job offer from her, but I had to refuse the application letter because I had my fight with Regis the next day and then I had to continue with my journey and search for Athena.

    Settling somewhere now was a far-off-thought for me.

    Today too Regis had left early in the morning without talking to me in a hurry. Though I am glad that I was able to cook a new batch of breakfast for her early in the morning and give it to her on time. I thought I would be able to spend much time with her. But she hasn''t been around me lately ever since we came back.

    The third day was the same. It''s her home, I know there might be things more important to her than me. Is it possible that I am trying to gain her attention? But it won''t be good for any of us. Now would it¡­

    Mother wanted me to be decisive in this matters and so do I, otherwise it would leave me sad and that would also hurt Regis and everyone else around me.

    Saying goodbye to them, mother and father was way more easier, maybe they were always prepared for that day or they were making sure that I was prepared. That I won''t be too hurt when I leave home. But Regis has got her own life and even if she might be willing to help me out, I can''t be sure that she would enjoy a journey with me, and partake in my troubles.

    If I had anything to speak to her right now, it would be ?

    "You know I have never known so many people at the same time and spend so much time with them!" I said, not knowing why. But these were really my inner thoughts. And just as mother told me, I wanted to share my heart with someone.

    But for that someone¡­ I wanted it to be Regis for now.

    "What''s that about?" Regis turned to me in surprise. Putting me in doubts whether it was really that strange to say something like this.

    But that too would also have been my first reaction if someone told something as chummy to me like this.

    "Well¡­" I tried to think harder hoping to come up with something in response and turn the direction of the conversation from becoming awkward.

    "Your mother hasn''t left my side since I came here and is always around me." I thought of telling her what I had done in these past three days.

    "Obviously, it was bound to happen because you are now like an idol to her. My mother is the tree maiden and a staunch spirit worshipper. For someone like you whom even the Great Spirit bowed to, you might be akin to a status of Deity for her." Regis explained to me.

    "Is that so¡­" I replied to her realizing that I really needed to do these kind of things around as less as people I could and only whom I could really trust. Or, if I was just going to get rid of them later.

    There was suddenly a long pause as I ran out of words to speak and I could already feel Regis drowsing. I might had been really bad at these topic conversations after all. Thinking that she was awake, I wanted to say something that I had been holding back.

    "Regis about tomorrow, is it really necessary to¡­"

    Before I could complete, Regis woke up as if she just now dived out off a bad dream in which she fell from the cliff. Quite a scary experience and I too sometimes have those nightmare visions. Most of the time it''s a small cute wolf puppy who would run to the side of cliff and to the dangerous broken bridge which cannot hold us two together. And just when I was about to rescue him, he runs to the other side and tears off the ropes with his canines and I fall into the ravine. I for one have come to despise wolves.

    "Alicia if its about tomorrow, then let''s have that talk tomorrow only." Regis framed those words stiffly.

    "But¡­" I questioned apologizingly, but struggled against Regis who was trying to physically shut me up.

    Regis when was about to protest with her hands and trying to push me to the side of the bed, as if she found her hands heavy. She looked below and found her hands were intertwined around mine. Someway in her half-sleep, she had snuggled close to me.

    I smiled at her. I actually didn''t mind her doing that. It might had been strange in the start but I think I owe her that much. Also it was better this way on colder nights.

    Regis face again went red in shame as she pulled them back with a funny reaction.

    "You have gotten a bit mischievous with spending your time with big sister Edith." Regis said in an embarrassed state.

    "Wait I can explain¡­" my hands went around here and there in air but I still couldn''t come out with a reasonable excuse for myself.

    "Don''t be dumb. And. Goodnight." Regis stomped the pleasantry on my face and pulling all of the bedsheet to her side I was left bare.

    Realizing I was just now scolded for a being a bad girl. I needed to reassess my thoughts of spending my time around so many people when I can get in trouble for being in bad company. I was again hit over by the truth that living with so many people can be a bit bothersome at times.

    I pulled out a new blanket from my dimensional storage with how I was refused to get a share in the one which Regis was using.

    So, she finally decided to not talk about it. Is she really that stressed on fighting with me. And what will happen after I win¡­

    All I wanted was just to spend more time with her before I decided to leave.

    I may have also fallen asleep shortly after.

    ***

    ///// APOLOGY TO READERS /////

    I know the pace of the novel is going slow for this arc and I couldn''t bring up the promised fight as I had said before, and by the flow of the story you know it is bound in the next chapter now.

    Also for few chapters our main character is getting less screen time every second¡­. So from here on after her duel, the chapters pace would be a bit fast and we will have loads of (Sachi) Alicia''s POV and the adventure is going to continue soon. I have already shed light upon the two new minor important characters coming up further in this novel ¨C to whom I refer as to the best duo in the world. You will probably know the reason pretty soon in the story. Their illustration will be shared soon in the discord community. So you can join up there if you are interested.

    Strangely this arc involving Regis and the duel was supposed to be dealt with in the previous volume. But Regis being an important character I wanted to give her a bit more of time. Also otherwise with how I usually plan and write ¨C characters like Will, Lia and their involvement in the story was never a part of the series and were actually made on spot. The reason might be because I think Regis is a kind of character you can find everywhere who is insecure of their capabilities trying to pull out punches. But if we don''t see that punches then we might not be able to see their effect that can leave a mark and she would soon fade in the background.

    No one would like to happen that to a good character like her. I am sure of it.

    I hope that this story arc was worth your time and you liked all the new characters and found them interesting. You are free to share your thoughts in comments.

    Next chapter : We''re the same : Next chapter will be coming soon. And don''t you forget about the bet!

    ***

    .

    \\\\_(¥Ä)_/ ? A thank you mention for the Patrons

    We are thrilled to have your support. You truly make the difference for us, and we are extremely grateful!

    Names :- connormBond

    ***

    .

    \\\\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news.

    Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd

    .

    \\\\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\\\\_(¥Ä)_/ ?

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world.

    Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me.

    Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent

    Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia

    You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 67 - AUDIOBOOK AVAILABLE

    I am thankful to one of my readers, [ZephyrOdin] for uploading my novel''s audio book on youtube and accessible to everyone.

    (Language - English)

    Here are the links :-

    Volume 1 - https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_DTDiDLbPqE

    .

    Volume 2 - https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=MHRvRmMNlpQ

    .

    Volume 3 - https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=LyZnF4XRdBk

    .

    I will update when the later volumes will be added.

    ***

    NOTE FOR READERS

    Next chapter will be uploaded on Monday. You can keep yourself updated with the release schedule by joining the discord community.

    Also I have been preparing for a surprise which will be released soon.

    ***

    _(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news.

    Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd

    _(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?_(¥Ä)_/ ?

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world.

    Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me.

    Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent

    Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia

    You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 68 - CHAPTER - 5 : WEâ€™RE THE SAME

    CHAPTER - 5

    WE''RE THE SAME

    .

    The early morning of our duel had finally come. Looking at the top of the window sill I wondered whether the teru-teru-bozu (handmade white paper rain dolls) could have really made a difference to this bright morning glory which I hung the previous night. Well, there had been several instances in the past where the sports matches got cancelled because of the rain, but I highly doubt that even a thunderstorm would have kept Regis at bay now.

    I had awoken up earlier than Regis, who by then had starkly refused all the maids, showing no sign of waking up any time sooner and decided to bury herself deep into the bed.

    I, on the other hand felt it was in best of my interest to partake bathing in a palace''s gigantic bathtub since I cannot be sure of succeeding in finding one on my travels. Unwittingly, on returning I found Regis already gone. I enquired from the maids in my attendance which were forced upon me by my aunt even on my strong opposition for due reasons and my privacy; well that''s a story for later.

    According to them Regis had already gone to see for the preparations of the duel and I was now supposed to meet her directly over there.

    Later Edith came to our doorstep and joined me in my breakfast which consisted of pancakes and yogurt tart seasoned with fruits. After having a quick chat with her, I could possibly try to shift my mind away from things, though not entirely. Also she did not bring up the topic of the duel at all. It was no surprise that she did not wanted to trouble me with the same repeated questions I was tormenting myself with.

    She told me that she was later supposed to escort me to the duel ground and how my uncle King himself went to great trouble of constructing the match ground under his own supervision for this specific duel. A special ground with fixed bobby traps hidden under the camouflaged leaves would surely be something to look forward too or could there be a special elven match ritual where we had to first swear and take oaths in front of the forest deities for their approval on the match decisions.

    The games I usually played back in my world had these kinds of customized arenas, but seeing one for myself, kept me at the edge of my seat on the wagon in which I and Edith were riding now.

    However being a part of it and seeing it happen from the sides was altogether a completely different thing.

    There in the coach Edith informed me of how Regis wanted to invite one of her friends to see the duel and I allowed it. I think including Regis''s whole family ? Edith who was accompanying me now, the King who himself decided to help in the construction of the arena, the Queen who had already shown her interest to me of her looking forward to the match in her meetings with me. And then there was the prime-minster to look after any immediate needs or in case of an emergency. And this new guest of Regis was also going to join and observe my duel with her.

    They were all trustworthy people in their regards and I absolutely had no issues. Because by then I had already decided to end the match as quickly as possible and exactly as, how I promised Regis it to be. There was nothing that would have changed my mind.

    We moved deeper and deeper into the woods. Even though the birds merrily chirped and I could see some strange squirrels leaping from tree to tree and sometimes a pack of small racoon-like animals would start following us. Until the wagon would catch speed and leave them behind. Contrary to Edith who remarked as to how fine the weather was as she kept on staring at the serene landscape outside the window.

    Honestly, it was really a mystery to me too as to how the weather could be so ? super, ultra, great, delicious, wonderfully, cool and perfectly fine. It was raining¡­. but only in my heart.

    I was getting gradually tense, a feeling I had not felt for a while, one akin to just before appearing in a class test. I thought I could have a magical fight anytime and no matter what the conditions were. But this was my first fight with a person outside the labyrinth and I absolutely had no clue about the rules.

    At these times I remember the characters in a fantasy novel usually speaks highly of their master who had previously told them to remember their training whenever they would find themselves in a pinch. But mother never told me such a thing. I am sure her advice was much along the lines of ? ''if someone gives you a hard time just crush them in one blow.''

    Well, this placatory notion worked perfectly fine with monsters and positively delivered the message of (rest in) peace to them. , but I could never fight Regis in such a strong way.

    What should I do? ? I kept on pounding myself with the same question. Regis already knows of my healing powers so pretending to have a knee cut is no option. And if I pretend to have a headache, I know aunt Alva is going to choke me with those bitter and amaroidal medicinal herbs of her for which she so much takes pride in.

    "Alicia, we have finally reached our destination." Saying that the wagon halted and Edith stepped down on the ground, leaving me no room to think further.

    To be frank. I already knew about it. I could feel Regis''s presence from far away, closing in on the distance as we approached.

    "Yes." I hurriedly muttered and hopped on the ground.

    Edith then gave the coachman the order to go back to the palace.

    "Is you condition fine?"

    "Yes." I repeated myself.

    "Alright, I and the others will be waiting at the top of that cliff not far from here from where we would be observing your match. You will be able to find Regis already waiting for you at the center of the ground." Edith said pointing in the west at the high-rising hill and assured me before leaving me alone.

    "Big sister Edith, if you had a fight with Regis, then what would you do?" I asked cautiously, almost catching her by surprise.

    Edith for a moment there stared at me. I thought, since she was my big sister now, I could have asked anything from her. But Regis was her own sister-first. It was selfish of me to ask about their personal past experiences.

    "I am sorry, that was a strange thing to ask." I supplemented to my own question and was about to proceed to my next place.

    "Don''t worry. To be honest I am quite jealous that I never once had a fight with Regis. Otherwise I would have surely shown her why I am the older sibling!" Edith said with a beaming smile.

    "I think that''s how it would have actually ended." I nodded showing my share of enthusiasm over the discussion.

    "So Alicia, you should not lose this chance and come to a hasty conclusion. Go and give Regis what she asked for and don''t hold back. Show her who the in charge is here!" Edith smirked at me with a blissful smile on her innocent regal face.

    As a matter of fact, it felt like being at home again. Not only because of the familiar vibes from big sister Edith, but it was the space around me. The arena was nothing of the special game-like design, but a simple construction which I used to have back in the labyrinth home.

    And it was much more refreshing because it reminded me of the fun training practices I had with mother or trying out new magic spells or artifacts with father, in the years I spent in the Labyrinth.

    After Edith sent me off and went to the spectator''s post on the hill lying in a straight line a little far and high from here.

    I slowly started walking to the center of the stage, and in this short amount of time I had successfully developed an eagerness but some uneasiness was still firmly held inside me which kept on rising like a phoenix.

    On further reaching a place where the ground was few inches higher than its surroundings appeared in my field of vision. Only short grass grew on the side in a wide encircle, while the whole centre stage was bare soft soil. One could say that it might had been the centrum of the forest, finding the spacious place all to myself. From here I could again see Edith and others as foretold, sitting on a clean shaved wooden logs piled up like a small staircase, far away on a cliff. It was certainly the best spectating position one could ask for. Not to forget about the spectators'' safety because of some mis-directed spells flying afield.

    Edith had told me on the cart that how the prime minister possessed a special visualization magic and it was at a level that he could perceive magic movements and reproduce them into visual information and share it with several people at the same time. So, they were going to know and watch as much about the match as we would know down here. They might had what I call the special bird''s eye-view advantage like an RPG-player.

    But my concerns did not rest on those who were observing us from some miles far away but the individual in front of me and the very person who proposed this duel.

    The broad grin on Regis''s face, I could feel that how more refined and lovely it had become from the first time we met. By mere coincidence we were standing at an equal distance and at the periphery of the ring platform surrounded by a culmination of giant trees with massive and thick trunks. I felt pretty happy for them because these ancient trees might had been ripped apart on the first day of our combat training practice in the labyrinth with my mother.

    "Regis." I called out thankfully.

    "Don''t be too happy. You do know we are going to have a match against each other right now." Regis flaunted.

    "But I can''t see a referee?" I asked looking around for a scorekeeper whether a living referee or an animated scoreboard. Surely to announce who was the winner, one would be needed. Or is he one among the spectators and for safety reasons¡­.

    "Alicia¡­ You still think that way." Regis throat soared before she could complete the statement.

    "Huh¡­" I was still unable to understand what she really meant.

    "It''s alright. Once I win this fight, there will be no doubts." Regis exclaimed with a fiery look and burning eyes narrowed on my face.

    "Wait! But¡­ Listen to me." I pressed over my own hesitation.

    "There''s nothing left to talk. We begin right here."

    For a moment a brief silence filled the air. The wind kicked up the fallen leaves into the air, and brought along with itself the fragrant sandalwood scent of the forest. Regis''s red hairs gently floated in the way the wind wanted it to. But the mask on my face barely let me feel the wind, nor my perfectly set camouflaged black hairs seemed to get along with the mood of it.

    The next moment I knew, a bow manifested in Regis''s hand, which glinted red in the sunlight. Her fingers reaching the quiver tucked along her back, horizontally placed near her waist and hastily knocking an arrow. She launched it directly at me, going straight for my left eye under the mask.

    I had decided to wear the mask thinking that it was the best way to not let my thoughts get in the way and also keep my magic level in check so as to not hurt Regis and get done with the fight.

    "I can''t let you have destroying this precious gift of mine !"

    Saying that I activated a small Gravi - fusion sphere at my hand, which completely sucked away the first arrow. The second. And the third arrow before they could have even gotten close to me.

    "I see now. What really big sister meant when she said it? It won''t be any fun if I decide to fight like this. " I whispered to myself.

    "I don''t know what you mean but if you don''t fight, you are going to get hurt." Regis said catching a quick breath.

    In that moment where Regis might have appeared to pull a single arrow and while my concentration had been fixed to that one, she almost instantly and skillfully managed to pull out two more arrows. But in front of my analyze skill these kinds of cheap tricks held no value; no matter how methodically they were executed.

    "Regis, for your wish and just as I promised to have a fair and equal match with you. I too will be only using wind magic and no other skills I possess would be activated to fight you." I declared my own terms of fighting with her.

    "Don''t come complaining to me when you lose." Regis gripped her bow tight as if trying to hide away something in secret.

    This time it was not something strange, but an instinct I was most familiar to was welling up inside me. It was no different than any other time. The only thing was that it got heightened to the extent that I was myself realizing about it just about now.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ////// REGIS ASCALON - POV ///////

    I took a deep breath and calming myself after my first failure; I already knew I had screwed up with my golden chance. That was one of my best attacks which I could pull off without using magic and she instead of dodging it, played it like a kid.

    Alicia, shouldn''t your question had been what I wanted?

    This fight which I proposed¡­ I wanted to prove something. Not that I was better than her and my abilities surpassed her in some manner or desperately chase after her. But a new option was available after Aunt Caroline hinted it to me. All I needed to do was prove myself and make her understand that she could trust me.

    But still what made me the most hung up to it? Even I didn''t knew so much as that I went through a grueling training regime to find that answer. Coming out of my comfort zone ? where I could have spent my easy life in the palace, now that I am able to control my magic to some extent. Spend time with my family, be a rightful princess, train with Will and others and might even go adventuring with them on excursions just like big sister does on her campaigns.

    And yet, I have found that answer or not is entirely a different matter; because I had no brains to spare when I could feel that irrepressible magical energy leaking out from Alicia.

    Didn''t she herself say just now that she was going to only use wind magic. Shouldn''t she just hold back a little considering that I am still new to all of this. But I was talking about Alicia here, and her holding back; might apply to this level alone or she might had been just that unfamiliar to the term.

    I was surprised to see Alicia''s face which didn''t so much as blink after my sneak attack. Rather she didn''t even flinch at the arrows flying at their maximum speed.

    ''Now what¡­?'' I asked myself.

    Witnessing that Alicia had plugged off her mask now in the most fashionable ways and parted with it into oblivion. Soon a small fickle of air around her sent shivers down my spine no matter how mesmerizing her appearance was with or without that mask.

    ''What kind of freakish advice did you give to her, big sister? I will make you pay for it!'' I couldn''t stop myself from cursing her from within but I could only do that if I survive this match, that is.

    She stayed motionless and I knew making the first move would have been the correct choice when her single spell could have destroyed the entire dwelling. To even have a little chance at winning, I could not afford to let her dominate the ground. But something told me that this wasn''t going to be her plan at all.

    Then with sudden briskness, the ground shook, without any visible movements. And without any further warning, the nearby trees lowered down their branches on their own as much as possible. From their mightiest of heights a single tall and stubborn branch wilted down. Surrounded by a garland of flowers a new bent branch appeared in front of Alicia and she grabbed it.

    As if all forces of nature had bent their heads and put it down just to showcase their respect to the authority she possessed. Not so surprising when she could have even the Great Spirits at her command.

    Holding that irregular thin wooden stick folded and curved a bit at its edge, bulging out in the middle almost forming an imperfect arc.

    I wondered what it was for?

    Comparing and realizing something in those extraordinary nexuses of happenings, a premonition hit me hard. I gritted my teeth, setting my foot tight and rubbing it against the ground as hard as possible. Feeling that irreparable sensation again, I leapt to my right.

    A severing blow of wind crashed at my very original spot and left a wide shattered crack on the ground.

    Alicia had a scarily upset look on her face as she saw me dodging her magically manifested arrow shot.

    The irregular shaped stick was actually her bow and it was news to me¡­ it had to be cheating or an unfair game, to play with new cards. But I felt I had no right to complain when I furtively attacked the first time and didn''t think through the rules of the match thoroughly. Actually I might have an aversion to those academic and paper filing works.

    "So you can even use a bow and launch invisible arrows around with it?" I commented.

    Was it a bad joke Alicia was playing in the name of fairness of the match and bringing it to an equal level? There couldn''t have been a more bizarre idea.

    Promising to use only wind magic and the same weapon as me. Is this really what she considers being an equal?

    It was not like I could feel the magic she launched, when it rushed at me. It was pure instinct because I myself was well-versed in projectiles. By looking at her eye-ball movements, the direction in which her feet were directed, her grip, the movement of her arms and even the undertaking force drive of the wind at the time of launch¡­ I was observing it all.

    I had to, otherwise that shot would have really injured me badly, or likely killed me, if I had not learned to protect myself by surrounding with a thin shit of magic, as Will taught me. As for the level I was at, its still too flimsy that all it could do good for me was cushion my landing.

    But for Alicia it''s not a big deal when she thinks she can heal anyone, no matter the amount of injury or even when they could be taking their last breath. Her vanity was extreme, and she was not afraid of showing her true colours right off the bat in a fight.

    Is she trying to take my life now because I made an attempt on hers?

    On second thought it was a great idea of unmasking her. And I needed to step up my game too. Perhaps a bit of an extra good luck would be more than welcome on my side.

    Then again, I could have engaged in some conversation in the start. But I doubt from her looks and demeanour she would even move her lips anymore. It was a deadly silent stalemate. As if Alicia was analyzing all of her surroundings in a quick glance.

    I too prepared my arrow on the tight stretched string and waited for a comeback.

    No one could have said who was in a much more advantageous position when ? I was a veteran archer and my opponent a self-proclaimed ''magical genius'' posing an archer and at an equal expertise level at that in archery. At least I could tell that much from a glance and with her invisible wind magic arrows its more than sufficient to skewer me if I did not pay attention even for a second.

    Alicia''s pitches were peerless. Nonetheless as an archer myself it was to an extent where I could read the path of an invisible ghost arrow just with my bare eyes and raw instinct.

    Th following scene couldn''t have been much more predictable, because the next instant I had realized by then, that my physical arrows were no match against her invisible wind arrows.

    Alicia again gripped her wooden bow tight and a fiery pulse raised through her body left, cleaving through the air itself, headed straight in my direction.

    It came much faster than I expected and packed even more pressure.

    CLANG!

    I barely managed to veer it off course in the last moment by my own arrow shot just a second before it could have made a second attempt for my life.

    BOOM¡­

    Our arrows clashed right in front of my eyes, and the pointer of my arrow along with its shaft was blown to million pieces. It was a spectacular clash, but the marvelous repercussive force it created knocked me back on the ground.

    The equal distance ground we shared until now¡­ I was slowly losing it and the gap between us further tended to increase.

    With no rest and Alicia''s simple one-way made-up mind-set, in a breath give or take. She had started firing powerful magic arrows without end, never missing.

    Having but no choice I made an all-out run.

    I kept on trying to predict the trajectory of these arrows and save myself with a hair''s breadth gap every time. Whether I was running zig-zag or in a manipulated way I had no idea and my legs were the only thing keeping me alive.

    I was slowly closing in on the distance between me and her again. Also it would seem that she was not against the idea. When I could read in her devious mind that the closer, I got, it would be easier to increase her accuracy and aim at me.

    And that''s what I really wanted, when a compressed air arrow strayed from its path intentionally and aiming for my vitals. Me realizing that I could not dodge it when it was this near, I stretched my empty hand and took the hit on the arm. It pierced right through the protective gear I had on me, leaving a big incision and the arrow half past through my flesh.

    "WAHHAAAAA..." with a big scream I took the pain of the brunt I intended to.

    The wound was deep and it had already started to bleed, but the pain did not made me withdrew from executing my next attack.

    "I got you!" I hissed at Alicia.

    I knew I was now close enough that I could use an enchanted arrow myself and without losing my target. With no intention of wasting even a single precious second, I launched three of them at her at the same time.

    Alicia in a predicament too aimed back for those three and completely annihilated my ? decoys.

    I had already learnt my lesson that all these arrows could have been good for was work as a blocking screen. But this was the time for which I prepared for so long. To be able to use the same magic missile attack I pulled on the Dragon Island at point blank range and put in everything I had learnt in these days.

    "Come forth wind, Howling Storm." I gasped for air as I muttered the chant, the pain had started to take a numb effect on my hands. The space in front of my arrow appeared to distort as I successfully invoked a tempest.

    Mine and her eyes met. But she seemed so expressionless and impassive to me. Untouched by my fighting spirit and the danger she was involved in.

    Until her lips curled into a bewitching smile¡­

    An unsaid word reaching me ? far. I was still so far from her, to be not able to realize where she stands in this world and how her infinite powers could affect people around her.

    As if I wouldn''t know that myself¡­. Trying to clear my head again, I released the full might of my attack.

    Alicia brandished a hand; a ripping force of a single streamlined wind of incalculable mass thrust forward destroying the very magical formation itself which I had worked so hard to prepare and it got neutralized by her magic spell.

    "Grahhh! Why you...!" I clamoured, seeing my very own enchanted arrow go out in blazes and I was pushed back further again.

    Hurrying up to close in the distance as soon as possible, I got on my feet again, only to find Alicia had taken to skies. She was using wind magic to singularly float in the air.

    A paramount sight, like an eagle with its white wings spread out, ready to pounce on me from the skies.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    /////// THE HILL ////////

    The anticipation and excitement of the match was on its way and just then both parties ? Alicia and Regis had taken their places inside the arena and stood face to face with each other.

    Will Varlon one of the guests to the duel, gave his regards to the royal family and took his seat along the sidelines to spectate the match.

    The prime minister started sharing his visual senses with the present attendees on permission from King Ereg. Everyone was expecting of a long chat between the two individuals. Though it was a completely different matter that they couldn''t hear with what they had to say to each other.

    But the match as soon as kicked off with Regis taking a strong stance and brilliantly carrying out a quick successive three arrow pulls from her bow.

    "That''s the way." Regis''s father ended up exulting loudly. While others took it as a sign of a father being excessively proud. But it could have only been the Prime Minister who knew that the next three months of his personal expenses rested on his bets placed on the ongoing match. Failure for him was not an option.

    Everyone could eminently see how far Regis had come in her training in just a span of three days. But it could only have been her continuous efforts bearing fruits, she had made it possible by working hard on cultivating her skills in these years.

    Regis''s father and mother couldn''t be more proud than they felt today as was evident form their heartwarming expression. Though the King had successfully hidden his temptation to reveal of what was about to come, it was clear from Edith''s face that what probabilities she had perceived through her probability foresight were completely unfathomable.

    Will, was the only one who had helped Regis prepare this move and even the most skilled archers in the army would face utmost difficulties to pull such a feat at the get go. He already knew about the duel, but the other contestant was never described to him. Seeing her under a mask he couldn''t help but have an eagerness to know what was beneath it.

    In the next moment the thing that made them all bite their lips was when how Alicia had gently brushed off the three arrows with just her palm and threw them off like a kid''s toys.

    As if that wasn''t shocking enough, things took an even more unbelievable turn for everyone and when Will''s desires were ultimately fulfilled and it was also the time, he regretted it the most for even merely wishing for it on a whim.

    Everyone gulped their last bite of vegetative root snacks in bewilderment, as they saw Alicia removing her mask and revealing her face under the restless sun and the thrill of action. It was not a first for the King and Queen but the looks on the faces of others made them feel embarrassed and overwhelmed at the same time.

    It contained such an expression but like a pandora box it always packed with it a new anticipation and uncertainties that one could never get bored of it.

    With how Alicia without a chant or spell, as if the nature was under her command the tree bent down and made an exclusive bow by the blessed hands of the great forest spirit herself.

    Will quickly learned from other''s dynamic discussion that her name was Alicia.

    He questioned himself, even knowing that what he had been seeing up till now made it more the meaningless.

    ''Is it even possible to do damage to her when she is floating in the air in a defenseless state?'' And the lasting words made it sound even more unbelievable for him. Even from the seat in the audience he felt helpless to do anything to help his trainee, whose complexion was visibly paled because of the fatal injury she was enduring.

    Alicia had red crimson eyes; a red shade similar to Regis''s hair which he admired so much but it also possessed a sinister glow in it. They felt it even from this far and when she was not looking, that the light exuded could pierce through him, a testament to her deadly combat techniques and prowess.

    Her adorable face radiated a ghastliness which would have made the top officials of military shiver back even with the whole army backing them up. On her small lips there was a hint of pleasure while the rest of her face had a built of a mystical doll and with her pure white hair, which recently changed from a dark black hue. He could not deny saying that she was a peerless beauty nonetheless.

    He held his breath, clenching his fist tight and in a panic state for Regis''s safety he did not even realize when his fingers had gripped and sunken tight into his skin.

    ''Regis was true to every word with how she described her human friend as an undefeatable opponent in a fight.'' Will thought and now he himself couldn''t deny it.

    Will had achieved such proficiency in sound magic that through the vibrations of magic particles around someone he could perceive their strength. But what could he say when he was already overwhelmed and his ear-drum tear asunder whenever he tried to perceive the magical state around Alicia. The cold shivers running down his backbone, every time he tried was the only thing that prevented him from getting knocked unconscious in his scaling attempts.

    The density of the magic particles was solid packed and instead of possessing certain fixed vibrations of a normal being. The only thing left for him to believe was that the innate magic of the nature itself danced at her fingertips.

    It was silent and deadly at the same time.

    The only expectation Will had in mind for Regis was ? ''I have full confidence that her training will reveal its true worth to her and help her out of that tight spot. I know you aren''t there yet, but in these three days I know how much this match must have meant to you. I can''t even begin to imagine to what extent you might have gone to do this?''

    "Yes princess, you are right you have taught me again and again that you can do anything and can overcome any obstacle. Even when you might had been suffering, you always tried to get by those challenges and always come through." Will said to himself.

    Just then everyone had a glint of hope in their eyes for Regis when they breathed signs of admiration after seeing her use magic arrows for the first time in the match. But the fiercely radially pulsating magical storm materializing in mid-air, got shattered into a spectacle of magical blasts when Alicia struck her arm at Regis. Casting her own magic spell without any chant needed, proving that she was the most stormproof.

    This mind-boggling sight had captivated everyone''s interest leaving them with an intense desire to know ? ''how did she do it?''

    But the point of curiosity of this small audience was a sign of collapse and failed attempts of the opposing combatant.

    No one knew what was about to come next, or what merciless scheme Alicia might had cooked up for the innocent clueless girl facing her in a one-on one match.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ////// THE DUEL ///////

    There was no time to think, and so Regis leaped up. She decided she had to get close to her again if she wanted to defeat her.

    Though her previous days had been one of only training and battles, Regis was barely able to keep Alicia in her sight¡ªand even so, being able to see her and being able to respond to her invisible magic arrows were two different things.

    Alicia kept on firing her compressed magic arrows at Regis almost incessantly, raining them over the ground like small swift shooting stars, zapping through the skies. Regis couldn''t help but feel like a wooden training post.

    Technique be damned, she was being dominated no matter what kind of dodging maneuver she used on her body.

    After a few seconds only, she wished Will would have given a much more definite advice, than just telling her to ''believe in your training''. What she might have needed the most now was an impeccable strategy?

    ''Wait for it and figure it out. She definitely should have a weakness.'' Regis planned.

    She looked back at Alicia, making sure not to lose her pace or fall down. And another arrow went past her cheeks, scrapping a part of her skin and ruining her hairs.

    ''Not Possible. She has none. She killed that heavenly dragon in a blink of an eye. I just might be joking around with myself.'' Regis skulked around with those very fancies.

    She decided it was best to stick with running than to wait and think for a plan bound to fail.

    "Maybe a final impression of ? ''Go and slaughter them.'' Would have been more of my suit and would give me more confidence." Regis screeched while running, as her voice got muffled with the sound of interminable blasts and her yelps.

    "That''s no good." One of the attendees in audience prompted to himself, but was inadvertently heard by everyone.

    Before the whole world could look at him for ruining their attention and focus, the footwork of Regis lifted up from the ground and with a giant air-blast she was thrown away several meter far. Leaving a sunken deep hole in the ground.

    "What happened just now?" The Elven queen Alva couldn''t hide her astonishment and was left unsettled not knowing what actually hit Regis, her daughter.

    But no answer came. She looked left and right, her voice and face both completely confused.

    Regis stepped somewhere else escaping to another side and again¡­ BOOM¡­ The land under her, split into two while another arrow ended up grazing through her back.

    "I already had my doubts, but it seems the whole place has been now rigged with traps." The voice involuntarily continued.

    "But when and how?" Alva asked still disconcerted.

    While this small conversation of theirs had gained other''s attention too. King Ereg clearing his throat with a groan, he firmly assessed the situation based on his former knowledge and experience.

    "If I am not wrong, I already knew Alicia would be exceptional in using any weapon from what she might had learnt from her mother. Even if she was terrifying with her combat techniques, I wouldn''t say she would resort to such type of gameplay."

    "Then who would that be?" Edith joined in the conversation.

    "Even if Caroline was not the head-butting fighter type but such kind of battle sense aiming for the future consequences was always something far from her mind. But I do know someone close to her¡­, who liked to be thorough with his strategies and ascertain his dominance over everyone."

    King Ereg revealed every little information he knew about. Indirectly telling them that it was none other than the former True Demon Lord ¨C Ashborn''s influence.

    But only if such knowledge was available to Regis pre-hand, she might not be suffering and having a hard time being bounced around the ground. It was only thanks to her training she had learned to place a magic shield around her body and cushion her landing on the ground by surrounding herself with that flimsical magic of hers.

    It was happening all in a matter of seconds and if she did not wanted to get slaughtered, she had to run and end up being a victim to a strong explosion.

    There were traps everywhere and she knew Alicia might not had been leaving a single chance to skewer her. But she wasn''t finishing her at the same time.

    It was the work of arrows which Regis evaded but never knew they were placing a special trap magic on ground all this time, which activated the moment she stepped on it.

    At this point of time she really could accept that she just might had been a genius to not let go a single action of her to waste.

    For Alicia it might had been just setting up a common old-fashioned minesweeper game as she gazed from above mirthfully to see her traps doing the bidding for her .But for Regis it was way scary like a soldier passing through an intense war-zone in a landmine area.

    Regis knew one wrong step and it could turn into a grotesque sight if she is not careful as she gulped at the intensity of sound and smoke-dust exploding on the ground.

    ''Is Alicia trying to wear me down and make me accept defeat? Taunting her won''t get her riled up. She Is too calm and absorbed in her fight. I doubt she can even hear me like this. Then I will just close in on her.'' Regis thought.

    She knew she had one last trump card in her hand. He destructible power was going to be the key though she didn''t knew herself how to use it properly.

    She didn''t have to if she just had to clear all those traps in her way. Regis could once too find herself diabolically zested by the very thought and found out why it felt ecstatic so much.

    Then again, it should not be a problem for a problem child like her who was good at destroying things. All she knew was that she didn''t wanted to lose to her. No matter the cost.

    Regis finding a spot free from traps and managing to shoot a number of arrows back at Alicia. She freed her hands from the special glove that possessed a non-conductive magical nature.

    She puts her hands on the floor and frenziedly started channeling all of her magic inside it.

    .

    On the hill the tension was palpable... the prime minister exclaimed that there were so much disturbance and density of magic particles being released that there was an overload problem in his skill. The visual imagery from the prime minster kept getting blurred.

    Leaving him only to complain that his skill was encumbered with the magical blasts and it had never happened before.

    A sudden gale slashed through the audience this far, so powerful that they couldn''t keep their eyes open.

    And when they did finally pry their eyelid apart, the whole ground was turned into a junkyard.

    "What? What in the world was that?" Everyone exclaimed overawed by the storm of madly dancing dust-clouds and magic in the air.

    A new and unfamiliar landscape was present before them covered in a mystical ground dust.

    Later there were several other explosions and when the visibility did show signs of improving for a little; all they could see was a hazy figure tactically approaching another standing figure.

    Yet they were still uncertain as to what had happened in the few seconds between then and now.

    While hearing the explosions echo far away from the hill, their pupils moving rapidly, as they were going to sear the fight between Alicia and Regis into their memory.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    /////// REGIS ASCALON ////////

    There is always some part of me that fears that I would fail. It screams and tears away my consciousness every time I tried to lift up the bow. But reaching to her was my only option and so I needed to do it for myself first.

    There were really no referees or rules; not because they could get hurt. But to begin with ? victory or defeat was not significant. At least not for me. When the fight itself was my goal.

    I wasn''t going to stop until I had tried everything out, for which I had worked hard to prepare in these days.

    My powers were the main weapon against her and I was going to use it. Just placing my hands on the ground and channeling magic directly, the air from inside upturned the ground and a massive storm took the skies in to a hysterical obligation to run wild and painted it brown-black with soil particles.

    I could feel my hands rip apart with pain as my overlying skin was wearing off and trails of blood got mixed with it. But nonetheless the technique was working and several magical traps got activated because of my interference and participated in the terrific show of annihilation.

    That shock, together with the earth shaking, cleared the ground from a radial centre. Great trees that were said to be several thousand years old, and the gigantic stones that were buried under them, flew over several hundred meters up into the sky and disappeared into the thin air, contributing to the debris. Though it would cause a second disaster when they fell, I did not worry about the consequences.

    The intense sounds stopped. The vibration of the earth and the atmosphere fell silent. I knew I had already done more than enough damage to take care of the ground almost turning it upside -down. But I had to stop, also because if I used it any further my hands would have been injured to the extent I would had to concede the match.

    In this forest and the new-born space, the two us were facing each other again. And I wanted to hear her thoughts as to how I had dismantled her wicked plan.

    Raising up my chin and searching somewhere in the sky, I spotted her. She silently floated as usual.

    But then a golden warm light enwrapped around my hand and it got healed the next moment. Realising I had seen this phenomena before, I was not expecting this and wanted to know why.

    "Regis fight to your heart content. Don''t worry I will heal you as many times as you get hurt." Alicia explained as expressionless and indifferently as ever.

    "¡­." I was speechless.

    "Just as I told you before, I will fulfill your wish and not let you hurt anyone with your skill including yourself, unless you want to." Alicia continued.

    It sounded crazy¡ªat least to me¡ªas we exchanged glances. She genuinely seemed to feel that way.

    "If that''s the case then you are going to have a very hard time defeating me." I said with a painted on-grin on my face.

    But Alicia seemed to have gone back to her fighting stance and in longer the mood to talk again. And the cheap smile on my face might had not been enough to cover my ache and fragileness.

    I looked back at my hands and the wound I received from her arrow attack was still there. I chuckled at the very thought.

    How far away was the existence that spoke to me like all of it was natural? I finally understood the true meaning.

    So that''s what she calls fair play. Her sense of justice and fairness is really twisted. Healing only the wounds I received from my skill and leaving those of the match¡­

    She is scary and far from the good kind girl she seemed to be the previous night.

    "Don''t go easy on me Alicia. And I am not one to stay beaten." I said out loudly as my voice seemed to echo in the pandemic I have created a few moments ago.

    I was not hoping for a reply from her and I was fine with it being that way. I wasn''t going to hold a grudge towards her from any of this.

    "Naturally, I have no intention of losing also." A reply did came and it was more than gratifying for me. I wasn''t dreaming and I thought for the first time I had a real chat with her. No matter where she was in the skies, my voice did reach to her.

    Even if we could have been just companions and this fight¡­ that wasn''t how it was meant to be. Why couldn''t I have been able to see it until now?

    Alicia was just like me; she too was searching for a friend. And the prime reason she might had entered this kingdom accidentally.

    That''s why you came looking for me¡­ always. Even when I denied you in the start.

    And before I knew it I wanted to see the outside world with you.

    If she think this match is about who is the stronger among both of us; if it''s just the way that she feels then it doesn''t mean it''s the same way I do.

    Unless I really show it to her that I can be one too.

    I needed to leap through the sky or so I thought to catch up to her. But I might had been insane too, because I think it would be much easier to just force her back on to the ground.

    "Let''s end this game of hide and seek¡­ Alicia." I said excitedly to myself. I wouldn''t mind if she eavesdropped and got mad. This was a fight after all.

    I knelt down and putting both of my hands together again on the ground and with much more zeal and spirit, and without holding anything back or doubting myself. I dynamically charged the earth with my magic spontaneously.

    The charged energy did not offset my constitution this time, I was more focused than to care about my health loss. Instead, it condensed where it gathered, and that magical energy was released in all directions in the next moment. The scattering wind force was transformed into a shock wave, and spread the destruction out to the surroundings.

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    ///// ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN - POV //////

    I planned to fight Regis using a bow, and since I cannot use just any weapon because of my dual swords. Either I had to make them on my own or either the swords accept it as part of themselves. But it was almost an impossibility. The fact that I could use my mother''s gift- the wind fan was already more than I could ask for. And my swords were the best fit for me and I did not need anything.

    Hence I decided to use my title''s power ¨C ''The Celestial Queen of Spirits'' and make a bow for myself. After I had healed Regis''s wounds and she seemed to be once again indulged in the fight. My thoughts turned to what kind of trap I could lay next, as I prepared myself.

    If she just kept ruining the ground, the trap magic explosions would not hold.

    Just then I suddenly felt the power from Regis lashing out as she invoked her special magic again. A torrent hit me hard and was much stronger than before. The dust clouded the sky and made the arena almost impenetrable, to the point where I could not see further than a meter.

    I thought it might had been best to release my own [Wind Cutter] spell. But I needed to make sure that Regis too was alright after launching such a fierce straightforward attack.

    Not making things too complicated, I landed on the ground, searching for her in that blurred brown haziness. I felt a bit nauseated from the dusty air and because all my other skills were off, as I asked Al to do so.

    Though it might seem to be disadvantageous for the short distance type, the dense storm that obstructed the view made it easy to dish out a surprise attack.

    As for the long-distance type, though the distance was reduced, that meant it was harder to make a line of fire at almost zero visibility.

    I was unable to navigate and pinpoint Regis''s true location. Moving my head felt tedious and I once again realized why magic is best and the most convenient energy.

    When Regis suddenly flashed behind me out of nowhere, preparing to do a horizontal sweep of my legs, I put all my strength into my legs and leaped backward, my bow held out and pointing at her head.

    In this lag of few seconds, she got close to me and had now started wielding her own bow as a stick, and it already proved long and effective enough to reach my body. It was a crude way to use a bow and knock me down. But I was the daughter of the True Hero and cannot let myself be overpowered by something this obvious.

    "Do you really think something like this could defeat me." I let out my thoughts.

    "I''ve been waiting, for this time." Regis replied in kind. The only difference was that she accelerated at the same time as her bow moved forward, to land a robust hit on me. It would seem that aiming at our target when nothing was clear to our eyes, turned out to be a relatable problem.

    With no choice left I put my own bow on the line and wielded it just like hers. I was glad because of mother''s training I had all weapon movements and combat arts memorized. A close-quarter stick fight was no problem for me.

    Though I felt kind of sad for the bow not being used in its most upright and righteous ways.

    Regis and me were competing to hit each other with our bow''s rigid ends, the two

    of us only inches apart. A close-combat staff fight involved staying out of the opponent''s line of strike, dodging, or using our own arms to knock aside the arms or staff of the opponent.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    The forays launched from Regis were clear and immature and I could not understand her reasoning to get so close to me and put herself in danger. Either way most of her hits were a miss or easily parried by me. Her frustration of it was clear on surface of her face and the impatient movements of her hands.

    "That''s as far you go, Aliiiiicia!" Regis spoke while in a fired-up mood, and closed the distance while feeling the heat on her skin from the magic repercussions she used.

    I saw her hands and bow-cum-stick move to two fingers length higher and over my head. I was about to parry it with a swift glide of my own bow rushing in upwards direction.

    Suddenly Regis''s weapon spun in her hands and a sharp blade, like a butterfly knife opened up from inside the bow, nicely concealed inside the wooden-framework. Its blade looked red and glinted to reflect the sun''s light in my eyes.

    Inopportunely my eyes blinked, and in the matter of heat I swiftly sped up my bow to cross against the blade.

    KHACH.

    A complete clean cut cleaved my bow in two fragments. As if my own ingenuity suffered over losing my bow weapon. I drew back my fist, while maintain top speed, with a power incomparable to what my thin body would foretell. My fist approaching had one long straight beam of light behind it, or so it appeared because of the gathering momentum of wind pressure.

    I punched in Regis''s abdomen as she let out a scream of utmost displeasure and suffering.

    "¡­Oops!" I gasped under my breathe. Realizing I went too far.

    Seeing Regis blown away dozens of meters, while some of the large trees behind her vanished due to the force of the blow.

    Thankfully Regis had brilliantly crossed her arms and prepared herself to receive the blow. Not exposing herself fully to the attack.

    Regis in her pained state tried to lift up herself again. Though it wasn''t a direct hit, it was clear that damage had penetrated into her body.

    Regis took up her bow again and launched a first arrow at me. Quickly comprehending I was weaponless I ran in her direction.

    Without wasting a moment''s notice, Regis back-to-back launched her second enchanted arrow.

    SNAP!

    And with that hers bow broke too. Grasping that this was my chance to finish the match, I put on a spurt.

    I threw one end of my bow to the first arrow and the other corresponding to the second. Perfectly making up the numbers as they collided and opened up the way for me.

    A look of unmistakable discomposure crossed Regis''s face.

    I was so close to her, but my lips bit themselves indecisively as my legs hesitated to move forward with my body.

    "¡­!!!"

    Breathing heavily and unsure of what anomaly occurred the height of my eye-level descended gradually as the effect of gravity took over my body and I was slammed on the ground.

    I tried grabbing onto something only to find air and narrowly saved my head to sustain from a heavy injury. Cannot have a comical-memory-loss hit right at the start of the story.

    It was suspenseful and tragic for me, even when I did not see life flashing before my eyes, I turned back and found a knot tied in a tuft of grass, with the sole intent to make me trip. Somehow a guilt came back to me, that I was doing quite a similar prank with Regis.

    And when I looked back, unable to lift myself up because of a strong wind force holding me down. I found Regis bearing the pointed end of an arrow at me. Both of us had lost our weapons. I was flat on ground, while Regis''s condition was just barely allowing her to stand under her impromptu impulses.

    "I give up." I said calmly acknowledging my defeat. I had lost all intentions of fighting any further since I was pinned down. If Regis really wanted to hurt me, she would have already done in a real fight. And with no physical time left and the restrictions over me there was no possible way to react just then.

    "Waahaaaa¡­" Regis took a sigh of relief.

    And as if her personality totally flipped, she dropped down her arrow and an arrogant look evolved on her face.

    "I won...? I won!!!" She asked to herself followed up by professing and declaring her own win. "I knew I always had it in me, if I gave it a try."

    I smiled at her, thinking it was just the win going into her head. And she had all rights to be happy when I turned around again seeing the bigger picture of how the forest, except for the place where we were, had a folding fan shape scattered for miles away, testifying to the ferocity of the match we just now survived through.

    "Even if you can use all kinds of magic, you never saw that trap coming. Did you!? Ha-ha-ha¡­" Regis did not stop laughing for a while at my pitiful state. Well that was ingenious of her to take the advantage of smoke and chaos while fighting me and secretly use wind magic to make such a small foot grass trap and lure me in.

    "I say I can have a fight anytime and I can make you fall in defeat again and again. Huh¡­ you see that, Alicia. I already knew you were not that big of a deal. I think I can beat you right here and now again as many times as you ask."

    My forehead strained, and I felt that she was kind of being mean to me right now.

    Seeing that she was not looking at my hands, I held tight to her leg and made a complete roll over. To which Regis''s body followed into another short crash landing.

    THUMP!

    Both of lay around across each other.

    "So, Regis how about we have a second round." I asked placidly.

    "No.nooo.no.no." Regis replied as if she was just now tranced by a trauma. "I don''t want to take a chance at my life and die for something so meaningless." Regis bowled, as her whole body rattled on the ground. All the pain and cramps from before were coming back to her.

    And when Regis looked at me with loving eyes as if hoping for a miraculous heal, I mischievously beamed back at her. Well, you reap what you sow. And that''s how I exacted my vengeance.

    Now I too was in a thoughtful discussion with myself of what was about to come when I had accepted my defeat. Did I break the promise which I made with Regis back then? Did I fail to prove myself strong enough to make her wish completely true?

    I fought with a friend for the first time and lost.

    It feels so different form the labyrinth because it also hurts too while fighting with them, even when it''s a planned match like this. Hurting others with my power without a reason¡­ it was not something I wanted to use it for.

    Maybe big sister Edith was right and the fight had nothing to do with who we are? Maybe I wanted to win! But I am glad it ended this way too.

    Staring at the floating clouds who had started flirting among themselves by clashing into each other for a while; Regis suddenly spoke up.

    "Say, Alicia¡­ whenever things are rough it''s okay for you to complain¡­ and if you are sad, it''s okay to cry. To get angry. I mean¡­ I want¡­ you understand right¡­ because we''re family too." I felt like Regis wanted to send across a dep message but ended up with a gibberish cached memo.

    "Hey Regis do you want to come with me and accompany me on my journey?" I still wanted to give a shot at asking now, even when I failed to keep my promise and prove myself to her. I wouldn''t know an answer until I ask for it.

    "What are you talking about? I have always planned to come with you." Regis replied unperturbedly.

    "Huhhh¡­" I felt like being ambushed out of nowhere. I never heard of this piece of information before ? it was news to me.

    "Don''t be so stupid. I don''t know what you will do without me. It might be possible that even after twenty years I find you roaming lost in this forest. Can''t have a trespasser for that long in our kingdom?" Her language might had been dismissive for a princess''s dignity. But I could not hide my surprise or joy.

    But still having a doubt inside me, I decided to be thorough, "But what about the conditions of the fight. I lost and failed to prove myself to be able to keep you safe."

    "Do you have a weak memory, I clearly mentioned you have to prove your strength by fighting me in a match and I never mentioned winning was a necessity." Regis said rubbing her temples in a very cute and alluring way.

    As I tried to revisit my memory, I clearly remembered that''s what she actually said to me. Did she plan this from the start. If I could, I wanted to scream in amazement that I had made a best friend for my life.

    I might have been struggling with my feelings for some time. But now how things are, I am just relieved to finally open up about it.

    And I think you are already strong enough to protect me." Regis said embarrassedly as her cheeks turned red and maybe so did mine because we were unable to look in each other''s eyes right now.

    She continued, "And also because I am your sister, I don''t want you to end up in a wrong place. We need to find that person for you quickly, she is important to you right."

    "Umu." I nodded compassionately.

    .

    Regis outstaring at me, "Good grief! Why do you suddenly sound like a kid?"

    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó

    _(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news.

    Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd

    _(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?_(¥Ä)_/ ?

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world.

    Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me.

    Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent

    Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia

    You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 69 - SURPRISE!!!

    Well, I won''t be wasting your time around. Here''s the surprise I had promised all of you, though it might not be much.

    Just click on the link and you will find it yourself. Don''t miss it, because most of you would have already guessed it by the link''s domain name.

    .

    link 1 - https://mangadex.org/title/13ab956c-6435-43c2-a8f4-47a50c73e111/when-i-got-reincarnated-as-a-spider-with-my-goddess

    .

    link 2 - https://www.webtoons.com/en/challenge/when-i-got-reincarnated-as-a-spider-with-mygoddess/list?title_no=742542

    .

    Hope you all will like it and I hope that you give it a good rating.

    Do tell me whether you want me to make more attempts at making this.

    Enjoy your read.

 Chapter 70 - INTERLUDE : TWO BACKPACKERS

    INTERLUDE

    TWO BACKPACKERS

    After the match was over. The results were never brought out in the public or any of the spectators for that. They alleged of how the interference in the magic of the arena and the chaos from the dust storm made them unable to see anything, especially the ending of it.

    Since Regis herself declared to everyone about how she wanted to accompany me, it was met with everyone''s approval in her family. Though, the King might had been acting suspiciously gloomy as I could identify him as one of those who had comically lost a winning lottery ticket of theirs, from back in my previous world.

    Since there was no carriage or coachmen, I used teleportation magic to take all of us back to the castle and everyone seemed to be flummoxed by such a strange transition in place, except for Regis who had already went through that phase. It would seem that teleportation was one of the rarest magic in this world, and no one in the Elf Kingdom could use it.

    Later, I myself retarded back to my room (Regis''s room). Regis expressed how she wanted to meet others before leaving so she had already left to do so and had asked me to put all her bags in my storage. I was speechless when I heard that she had already packed all her necessary belongings without anyone else knowing. And all I had to simply do was put them in my dimensional storage.

    And I too needed to pack my bag or at least arrange all the items in my dimensional storage. From all kinds of gifts, I received from big sister Edith including those special clothes she specifically selected for me or the magical items she went out of her way to purchase for me in the market. Not sure I would ever wear those or don''t even know how exactly to use any of those bizarre things for that matter.

    But since they were gifts and dresses it was good to have some on a journey, than having none. I too needed to blend in on our travels, knowing that I was now travelling with a princess. It was better to keep low and move quickly.

    It was a long trip from here to the port town, from where we had to specifically board a ship to the human continent and had some stops in between. Well, it was Regis who was well aware with our travel plans and I had left everything of that on her shoulders.

    After few hours when Regis came, accompanied by big sister Edith and she invited me and Regis to Lia''s dine-in. And I was more than happy to. In these few days; I had got to know Edith''s friend Lia too well and also bagged a job offer from her. I think I am now doing pretty well in this world; things I always wanted to do and be part of.

    Regis too seemed to be more motivated than usual for something which big sister Edith came up with. But at the end, I think it was something she would bring to curse herself for doing so, but that''s a story for later.

    ***

    ////// REGIS ASCALON - POV //////

    After the match concluded, I had no real interest in claiming that victory for granted. I was totally aware of how Alicia held back on me during the entire match. Otherwise, I had no real chance of defeating her. But one day I would be strong enough to go toe-to-toe with her.

    And after this match I was sure of, that I could keep improving myself if I stay along with Alicia. And one day I could be proud of myself and everyone will be able to depend on me.

    As father and mother had promised me, I was now given the permission to leave. Though father was strangely at odds with the results, and desperately asked for the name of the victor, which both I and Alicia had refused to do so.

    In the end, I heard from Alicia what I had wanted to hear for a very long time. I also realized from this fight; I needed to focus on what I had to do the most.

    More specifically it was something that her mother, my aunt Caroline might had asked of me, to do. I was not sure, but maybe she did not wanted for Alicia to fight unless she had to, especially when they were not monsters. And if there was ever the case, I wanted to be the one to stop her from doing so, even if it meant to continue that fight myself and take responsibility accordingly. That would have been my reason alone.

    All that was left now was to finally say goodbye to everyone.

    .

    "So, why I am standing here again in the training ground?" I asked myself as I looked around only to find the rolled up ground and scattered cracks left due to my training practice here. The backyard of the castle where I had been training continuously for three days. I stood affixed to my place and I started remembering all the training practices I had in this time span. It goes without saying of how it was one of the most exciting and memorable part of my life now and it was also embarrassing with how close I had gotten to Will.

    Maybe I only came here thinking that I would find him here by chance. It''s not like I wanted to desperately meet him, but I did wanted to say him thank you for placing his trust in me and teaching me with everything.

    Although I am pretty sure, he would just rub it off by saying that it was part of his knightly duties. Nevertheless, he is one of the few people I now knew well.

    And also, because I wanted to see him for the last time before leaving and say goodbye. Would we meet again, and will he have new things to teach me after this. I better not say this in front of him, otherwise I would be invited to another training session today. And I think I had already spent all my chances at life during the fight with Alicia.

    Knowing that there was nothing to gain by staying any longer here, I decided to leave¡­

    "Princess Regis¡­"

    I heard someone calling out to me, as I turned in circle to look back.

    "Will!! What are you doing here?" I surprisingly said the name of the man I wished to see, suddenly appear before me.

    "I think I came here because I did not wanted to be left behind." Will replied as his eyes narrowed lower. Not realising that he was being too vague and out of order, maybe because he came running¡­

    "What do you mean?" I asked, not able to understand what exactly he meant by that, also because it was not like him to look so down.

    "It''s exactly what I said. After seeing you and Miss Alicia fight, I realised that there is a lot left for me to learn. It was simply evident to me that I wouldn''t have been able to survive if I was to fight against such a force myself. That''s why Princess you have done a very commendable job and your fight was most laudable."

    "Yeah¡­ I know¡­ that already." I stated rather crudely, "And did you forget. Calling me by my name was not something that was limited only to those three days. It would be better if you still call me by my name. It''s more comfortable that way." I continued in a most uneasy underlying tone, as if I lost all of my confidence I had until now. But it was pretty relaxing to see Will worried for some time, after he had himself seen Alicia''s power. But it would have been more mind boggling for him if he met her, and realised she is just a kid at heart.

    "I understand. Princess Regis. So, what brings you here?" Will dropped another bomb-shell question one me. Why is he making it so difficult to answer every question?

    "I wanted to say thanks to you, because I will be leaving the Ascalon Kingdom tomorrow and set on a journey." I said holding together both of my hands in front.

    "It was an honour to be your teacher even if it was only for a few days and you had been a wonderful trainee of mine." Will spoke as he made a small bow in my respect. Did I really deserve it, especially coming from him? Our conversation was drawing to an end and I had even more less to speak, or rather I did not wanted to, for not drawing out things any longer.

    So, this was it. I wondered; would all of my journeys will be like this from now on.

    "Princess Regis, if you ever get worried or are in danger. Just call me and I will come to your help." Will continued with his effective speech.

    "Really, just for me?" I flinched as my eyes widened. Was he really worried about me, just now?

    "Yes, me and the whole battalion will be there to help you out, no matter what."

    "Never mind." I replied crossly. For some reason the conversation was going nowhere and I couldn''t actually say what I wanted to.

    "I see you two are having an interesting conversation here." A third person''s voice came in as they approached me at the same time, and I could only find myself in a trance state.

    Finding big sister Edith as she emerged from my back, it blew away all of my expression.

    What is the meaning of that smirk on her face? Did she hear all of my conversation up till now.

    What should she be thinking right now? Out of all people it had to be her alone. It''s not like anything scandalous was going on or about to happen.

    "Greetings. First Princess." Will said bowing properly.

    Come on Will, aren''t these the times you are meant to protect me. What are you doing?

    "Why are you here, big sister?" I said in a disdainful way.

    "Regis didn''t you promise me that you will get me so many gifts when you finally come back."

    "Huhhh¡­ When did that happen." I first gave a little thought, but thinking that it came from her. It was high chances; no I am sure of it that I never made such a promise even in my sleep.

    "You have forgotten already!" Edith said in a saddened tone, bringing her fingers on her lips.

    Don''t make me look like I am the bad person, by making imaginary stuff up. She is especially particular when she is nettlesome.

    "Gifts from outside the Elf Kingdom, I would like to myself find something good if I ever set out." A keen voice bumped in.

    "¡­" I was pretty amazed to think that Will would be so desirous of something.

    "Fine then, I will get you a present, Will. But you will just have to make do with whatever I choose." I avowed.

    "You really don''t have to. Please don''t bother with my simple opinions." Will said while rubbing the back of his head jauntily.

    "But I was the one to first offer." I forcibly contended. I simply couldn''t say that I did wanted to give him a gift per say.

    "Will, I think you should generously accept my sister''s kindness. It''s not every day she is so willing, to do these kind of things purposefully." Big sister Edith spoke in her princessly aura, which was rare for me to see. And what did she really meant by it?

    After Will gave it a small thought, he said, "Then Princess Regis I would humbly accept with whatever you will have to offer me."

    "Exactly. I am going to get gifts for everyone in the battalion too. So you don''t need to worry." Amused by my own declaration, I gave a boisterous laugh mainly to hide my own sheepish state.

    "That would surely make all of us happy. And again I wish you and your comrade a happy journey."

    I glanced a look at big sister, seeing her desperately pointing a finger at her own face beaming with hopes of getting her own way too.

    "Fine I will get you one too. So what exactly are you here for." I surrendered myself to my sister''s tenacity in getting what she wanted.

    "Regis why don''t you accompany me to the place where I had been wanting you to come with me?" Big sister Edith spoke with a satisfied look, since she had a promised gift now. But it goes without saying that it would be the first gift she would receive from me, so I too could be a little excited about it.

    As for the invitation ? "No." it was an undeniable and rigid decision on my behalf.

    "Alicia will be joining us too."

    "So where do we have to go?" I instantly agreed, but I also regretted that I sounded a bit impatient. It goes without saying that I too wanted to know what those two have been up to in these days when I hadn''t been watching.

    Both I and big sister started walking away, as I grabbed and pulled her away. It could be dangerous to leave Will and her alone, and what utterly rubbish thoughts she could spill at my back, even I wouldn''t know.

    "Regis aren''t you forgetting something." Edith abruptly freed herself from my grip.

    I without wasting a second, as if lightning struck me and not wanting to come to regret it later. I turned back to Will.

    "Will, goodbye. I will meet you soon. And also Alicia is not my comrade, but a friend. My best friend." I shouted.

    As I found Will, waving his hand at me with a gentle smile. ? "I wish you best of luck on your journey, Princess." I immediately heard a recurring shout as it came in response to my own.

    "Fufufu¡­" Edith crowed.

    "What are you laughing at?" I grumpily asked big sister, who burst into laughter.

    "Nothing. Now let''s go to get Alicia too." Saying that big sister, came to hold my hand and took the lead in walking.

    The invisible wall we had between us until a few days ago had now vanished, and there was no holding back anymore. I properly understood it, in that unspoken happiness ? I felt exploding from inside of her.

    I remember we used to walk the whole palace like this when we were little and things were not that chaotic with me.

    After all she is the one who helped me in packing all of my stuff for this journey, since I was so busy. But now, I had all the free time I could spend with people around me before I left. And also because she kept Alicia''s schedule busy, I was able to train with a free mind before the match.

    To be honest, I really didn''t knew what specific things to carry on a journey, seeing that both I and Alicia were novices. But big sister took care of those things decently.

    Maybe she is not that bad after all and can be pretty reliable sometime.

    .

    "You are the worst big sister ever." I shouted as we were returning back from Lia''s dine in.

    "Now, now. Don''t act like a spoiled kid Regis." Edith said carefree.

    "Well, I have much better things to do, than killing my appetite by eating a special screwed up menu made of bug dishes." I scorned at her as I walked away quickly into the palace before the two could catch up to me.

    After that I had decided to go to father, who had called in for me, where I also found mother waiting for me at the same time.

    "Regis¡­ here is your expenditure sum for your travels." Father said passing me a small storage ring, which I had given back for repairing after my bow broke in the match.

    "Ohh¡­" I took a quick look and relatively finding that money too few, I complained.

    "Now¡­ now. You see I have been pretty low with funds recently¡­" Father coughed as if trying to hide something.

    "But didn''t you say that you were going to support me with everything you have got."

    Father panicked and made a quick comeback, "We don''t want to spoil you, so you need to be really cautious about money."

    "Don''t worry Regis, I have already taken care of that thing. But there is something even much better I have for you." Mother spoke in between as she came forward and tightly hugging me, she whispered. "I will miss you a lot. We all realized, that you have been maturing fast, even beyond our expectation. But no matter, you will always remain my adorable girl. So, come back home occasionally. I''ll be waiting for you."

    "¡­Yes. Mother." I was breathless to feel so alive.

    But when we parted I realized there was something in the grip of my hands. A long red bow much lighter but sturdier than the previous one in my possession. It had such a unique design that I took an instant liking to it the moment I saw it.

    "I made it specially for you. And it has got a unique feature and can to a great extent handle your large magic upsurges." Mother revealed to me its origins enthusiastically.

    "I really like it."

    She then explained to me what kind of special feature it was enchanted with. I had heard before that mother was a great magic engineer and craftsmen back in her time, but after becoming the Queen she had to leave that work behind. But she went out of her way and made this bow especially for me and I was going to make sure that I never lose it.

    After that I went to have a long cheery chat with my parents, which continued for very long, well that''s what the clock showed to me. But at the end it all felt ephemeral, the same time.

    When I came out of the father''s office, the prime minister suddenly approached me and handed me out a very large sum of money for my expenses on my travel, under the dispatch title of me being a princess. It was almost equivalent to father''s three months'' salary.

    Is this what mother had been talking about, of being taken care of. Just what had been going on behind my back, when I was training out there. But I was thankful to her for arranging everything for me, even before I could have asked for. They were really the best parents for me in this world.

    Until then it was almost night and I went back to my room, to make sure that we could set off as early as possible. Since we wanted to reach the nearest town in the south-east direction before night fall and it was possible that even then we won''t make it that far. I was quite opposed to the idea of staying the night out in the middle of forest. The last time I tried doing it I was almost chased out by monsters and couldn''t sleep.

    And finally I was back in my room, only to find myself arguing with big sister who was already there. Now that I was back in my daily life, I needed to claim my turf and set the boundaries for her¡­

    "Don''t tell me you are envious of me Regis, but you see I have been doing this for Alicia for a long time. So I think I should stay here, even for the night."

    "You better leave. If... if it''s something that simple I can handle it." I looked at Alicia embarrassedly not knowing myself how I was going to do it.

    "Alicia, your morals keeps on improving in a very wrong way." I shunned at Alicia who was the center of this fiascos and she had quite the satisfied expression on her face.

    "You shouldn''t blame Alicia if she is bad with hot food. Alicia is so small she might hurt her tongue if I don''t cool her food for her."

    "I am not¡­ bad with¡­" Alicia tried to speak in between.

    "You stay quiet over there." I forced her to stay out of this squabble between sisters, when it was necessary to draw the line, before it becomes too late to save her from big sister''s corrupt influence.

    "I will perfectly blow on her food and feed her with my own hands." Big sister Edith acted out how she wanted to feed Alicia with her own hands and it made me even more mad. Was this one of those things they had been doing without telling me? Alicia could have just asked me, if she really wanted something like that.

    "I will do a much perfect job. So, thank you for nothing and you can leave. It''s getting late and we have to leave early morning tomorrow if you are not dumb enough to remember that."

    "Is that so. Then I will help you my little sister instead." There was an unexpected feral expression on big sister''s face as she was about to drool on me. I thought I needed to run for my purity in case if things went out of hands.

    Unexpectedly, a pained expression surfaced on her face.

    "Ouch. Ouch¡­ouch¡­ mother. Please leave it or... it will break." Big sister was practically about to tear up, as I saw mother twist her ears upside-down from behind.

    "Don''t you have anything else to say, Edith." I never saw such a scary expression on mother''s face. This was the first time that I remembered about how father and Edith would keep on advising me to never annoy mother or they would had to bear the wrath worse than that of even the Great spirits. And now I exactly knew what they meant by it. Seeing is believing.

    "Fine, we will have equal turns while blowing at our food. Now please leave me¡­ I am not able to feel my ears anymore." But big sister''s confession was only followed by more of her screams which mortified both me and Alicia and seemed to have chilled our nerves.

    "Then how about you join us mother in dinner and then we can take turns."

    "That''s a good proposal. But I hate to say that it''s already too late. You need to go back in your room and sleep on time, than goofing around in the castle." Mother reprimanded Edith with the most cold and desolate voice. It was evident that her fate had been doomed, the moment she came up on her ? bother detector.

    "Regis help me¡­." Edith bawled and it was my first time seeing her in such an apathetic state. Rather I was quite enjoying the very imagery. If only I knew some good painter¡­ then maybe I could get a perfect portrait to liven the mood in my room. For a good change, of course.

    "Sister Edith I think it''s good for you to receive some pain, now and then." I genuinely responded with a genuine smile on my face.

    "Alicia¡­ I know at least you would¡­" Edith called out in her suffering almost brought down to her knees with the pain.

    "Bye. Bye big sister. Now and then..." Alicia remarked as she too now was petrified to see our mother''s dark side.

    It was the kind of remark from Alicia where I might had to take pity on big sister, if no one else could.

    "Alicia¡­ Regis¡­." Edith gave out a final cry before she was dragged out of the room by mother.

    For a second, I thought that she would have cursed our names, but we wouldn''t have known until we had set out tomorrow.

    So, my days here have finally ended, I made a new friend, fought against a dragon, saved the kingdom, trained under my teacher, survived a death match, took care of my wacko sister. And now I could finally rest side by side with her.

    Was there anything else left to do ?

    "Regis! I was so worried seeing you always returned so worn out until yesterday. So, I have cooked something delicious for you. Would you mind trying it out?" Alicia mumbled nervously.

    I took a suspicious look at her.

    "Don''t worry its nothing crazy like the Lia''s secret menu dishes. Just simple home-cooked food."

    "Heck yeah. I am all up for it." I said excitedly as both of us then sat down for dinner. My appetite was back, and I could at most hold it until the plates were set on the table inside the very room.

    "I hope you like the food!" Alicia said teeming with pleasure.

    I thought I was about to cry just then. The matter of food in the recent few days had been a touch and go moment for me. But now I couldn''t hold back my tears. As I saw a great number of dishes laid in front of me cooked by Alicia''s own hands.

    "Regis are you alright¡­ you look like you are crying."

    "No this food is just that tasty¡­ I want to stuff all of it at once."

    "I am glad to hear it."

    "Fuuuu¡­Fuu.Fu. Say Ahhh¡­." I said pointing my spoon at Alicia.

    "Haaahhh¡­ Do I?" Alicia looked around as if no one was watching and she silently took a bite from it.

    ''Woahhh¡­ so¡­ cute.'' Now I knew why Edith was so much into this.

    If anyone else saw it happening, they would be tempted to do the same and it''s even worse because she isn''t aware of what she is doing!

    But I needed to control my emotions and not end up an addict like my big sister and I would have more than enough chances to get used to this feeling.

    This is the best!

    Alicia on the other hand was worried for Regis''s health for seeing her smiling to herself without any reason or rather she could not comprehend what caused it in the first place.

    "It''s probably for the best if we eat our own food and don''t do that." Alicia requested, and I felt a little upset for not able to continue to do so.

    "Ok fine then. I want to try all of your dishes today."

    "Then be ready to be amazed." Alicia was too fired up. Maybe she really did enjoy cooking herself and I was all ready to try all of them, while seeing her cook for me.

    That entire night we spent eating and cooking while I helped along the kitchen too. Even trying experimenting with new dishes of our very own, as we worked together hand in hand.

    "Do you want to still keep going?" Alicia asked in her ever-perfect mood.

    Confound it. I lost. I am full and its morning already and I could not sleep.

    "Maybe its best, we start to get leaving before everyone shows up." I slouched on the chopping board itself unable to move a single limb.

    We quickly cleaned up the room or, rather it was Alicia doing all of it with her magic while I watched in awe.

    The feeling of being half-awake and half asleep was torturous but I could feel pretty relaxed after taking a bath and putting on my travelling attire.

    And so did Alicia, rather she wore her multi-purpose white long dress, which suited her the best in my opinion regardless of what she did.

    It was about time we set out¡­

    ***

    ///// ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN - POV /////

    It was no problem for me staying up the night. It was something I would typically pull out, without a second thought. Either pass it by reading books in my previous world and now it was while learning intricacies of magic back at home in the labyrinth.

    But Regis looked pretty worn out. I enquired about her condition and recommended to take a break or delay our departure time. But she insisted on moving.

    After we had taken care of the daily chores and completely cleaned our room, we were now standing outside the gates of the Elven Kingdom borders. Both the King and Queen and big sister Edith had come this far to bid us goodbye.

    "Alicia we don''t have anything special to give to you for solving our Kingdom''s problems and saving us. Even if we wanted to celebrate your arrival, your existence is meant to be kept a secret and it will be proper for you too." King Ereg spoke in a serious tone a bit of uncertainty lingered in his voice.

    "I understand. And I am grateful I got to know I had a loving family out here too. Otherwise, I would had been too¡­" But I was cut off before I could complete.

    "That''s why, our most precious, our daughter is now in your care. You two together look so adorable." The Queen stuttered while making her way through her own words, as the time of saying goodbye closed in.

    "Don''t say such embarrassing things, now." Edith spoke in a submissive bashed manner, which made all of us shake with laughter.

    "Don''t laugh. Am I probably the only mature one here? Alicia I won''t let you do all of your things on your own from now on." Regis dictated to me, without a hint of compromise available in discussing over it.

    Well, I didn''t thinks things would be this simple from now on any way. The world always turns out to be a much bigger place every time I learned more about it, after all.

    "Even though from now you both will be travelling on your own, you have got a long way until you are both full-grown up people. I want you to understand that there will be people who will be always ready to help and you should be able to sympathize with others who are in a difficult situation. And when you understand those simple things, you will quickly know what is the right decision to make when you really have to." Uncle Ereg, passed down his elderly advice onto us. A culmination of his wise ideas and inspirations from two generations.

    We both fell silent, for a moment after hearing this. We really were not grown-up people, and I would have never wanted to make my family worry whether it was back in my previous life or in this new world. But how could I be so sure of it, that I wasn''t doing it at the same time¡­?

    "Don''t worry you two are still young? So, no holding back and have lots of fun you two." Edith pounced on the two of us as she hugged me and Regis together.

    "It''s fine you got a lot of time to grow until you become an exceptional and wonderful adult like me." Edith knocked a flattened punch over her chest in self-admiration.

    "We really don''t have that on our mind." Regis retorted in a listless voice.

    But then I heard an exasperated voice near my ears, as Edith this time totally ignored Regis''s pun and came closer to me.

    "What I really want to do more than anything now is to get my own bag and go adventuring with you two. But I already had my own share of adventures and I don''t want to intrude my needs on your fun. So, keep going before I change my mind."

    "¡­Huh." I looked in disbelief.

    "Goodbye you two. Now keep going."

    Waving hands to each other and of course as everyone smiled; I started my journey again in hopes of finding Athena.

    Of course, as last time Mother, Father, then Lucia was smiling, and this time too. So, I smiled back.

    Except for Regis whom I found hiding her face with her hands especially her eyes which were apparently draped red and was surely evident to all of us seeing and still oblivious to her own unspilled tears as they rested on her delicate lashes.

    ***

    ///// KING''S OFFICE /////

    Ereg Ascalon, the current king of the Ascalon elven kingdom remained seated on his regal chair. While in attendance was the first princess, Edith Ascalon his elder daughter standing in front of him with a long report.

    No matter how long they could have delayed this conversation until now but avoiding it would have never solved the problem. Though they knew there would not have been really much they could have done about it even after knowing the truth.

    And after Regis and Alicia had left the Kingdom and the Dragon Island problem taken care of while the Genesis Tree was once again safe and under the care of the Queen Alva Ascalon. There couldn''t have been much better time, to speak of this.

    "So, what does your intuition has to say about the current situation? I was expecting you could tell me since your probability foresight level is higher than mine." King Ereg asked. To what he actually referred to was not only the expedition the first princess had been sent to but also an undercover mission to uncover the intentions and national affairs of the neighbouring kingdoms in both the demon continent and human continent.

    "As it stands now, confrontation is be eminent. The premonitions of war lingers on us. Since all the eight demon lords under the absence of the True one, have gone insane and now want to move around independent. More like they are stray dogs on lose now. As for the human nations they remain the same war-mongering cult. The invasion about four years ago from the North almost destroyed the little hope we could have for them. And without a second notice they vanished afterward, destroying and rampaging over every little village they came across." Though Edith''s face was neutral when she read through her report, but a hint of rage was still present in her voice.

    "Hmmm¡­" The king focused. Not knowing what to say as a much bigger issue had cropped up. The tension between demons, humans and other races had been on the rise. The difference between cultures and strength on the demon continent while the supremist personality of the humas posed the biggest of all threat.

    "And what are the chances that either faction would try to involve the elves into their future conflicts, if we speculate one to happen soon enough." Then king narrowed his thoughts to a mere single significant point.

    "The most they could do is to force us to join them by threatening to launch an offensive otherwise. That goes same for the demons and humans. But this is most practical of all situations since the elf kingdom has been isolated and neutral to all international affairs thanks to a certain someone. And now they are afraid of us for joining on either side, increasing the strength of one faction, while comparatively decreasing that of the other."

    In other words, Edith, meant to say that Ascalon kingdom might had been now lying on a double-edged sword, where co-operation could be advantageous and damaging at the same time.

    "They can do what they want. Follow the impossible dream until they achieve total control whether its by making peace or declaring war. I have seen it countless times and it ended with the same results." King Ereg dictated his own ideas over Edith''s assumptions.

    "But I wouldn''t be so sure of that. This report may all turn meaningless because I never factored her in the equation of my skill."

    "I guess, even your skill overloaded and failed to assess her."

    "She is a luxury for people like us after all."

    "I think you are right it wouldn''t hurt when you actually don''t know the possibilities of the future around you." King Ereg scoffed.

    The small conversation entailed a very important feeling which only those two shared in the entire world. {Probability Foresight} ? A skill that allows them to have access to possibly calculate all the existing routes and result to future development.

    Though they needed to be potentially aware of all the factors to process out the correct future. But since their skill overloaded every time they tried to take Alicia''s power into account. They failed to dish out a proper answer.

    Instead of being sad to not know, they were more than happy for the first time to witness a course of action they could have never thought of. And be finally excited about something. When it comes down to it ? the fact of having known a possible future and still unable to change it for the better; it can be the most painful experience one could ever ask for.

    People who usually possessed this skill either ended up in despair or couldn''t move further in their life because it began to feel almost meaningless to them.

    Pulling down the number of individuals who could effectively use this skill at its maximum, zeroing it to the royal family of the Elf Kingdom alone.

    "It is a child''s right to dream and until I have tried everything in my power to change the reality and make sure that everyone is safe in the Elf Kingdom. It''s the king''s job to take care of things and see it to the end making sure it happens. I have a duty to protect my family and this kingdom and in no way can I allow us to join the madness of the war once again. I have seen enough of that horror and gore two hundred years back. I won''t let that ever happen again." The King avowed.

    Edith who hadn''t seen such compassion and vigour in her father, who usually was laid back, couldn''t help but see him in a new light. Was this also a future that she possibly failed to perceive with her skill, she thought to herself.

    She couldn''t help but properly address her father even when they were alone and instinctively agree to his decision.

    "Yes, your highness."

    ***

    //// Note for Readers /////

    So, with this chapter after a long time of three months when this began, the Elf Kingdom arc, officially comes to an end.

    From next chapter the next story arc begins which is much more like a pre-arc to the next main arc.

    I hope you all like it.

    Also, you are free to tell me about how you felt about this whole visit of Alicia to the Elf Kingdom and her meeting with Regis as a friend.

    Was it a satisfactory experience or turned out to be a dull moment for you?

    Let me know in the comment section.

    ///////////////////////////

    _(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news.

    Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd

    _(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?_(¥Ä)_/ ?

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world.

    Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me.

    Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent

    Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia

    You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!

 Chapter 71 - [Bonus Chapter] YOUR FEEDBACK! PLEASE

    Hello there, this is Noel Elitia.

    .

    I would like to thank all of you, since the number of words in this chapter has approximately reached 4lakh 50k words, soon to complete 6th volume and is about to hit 1M views on this platform.

    I have been focused on consistently releasing one chapter per week and hope to continue to do so.

    But before we move on to the next arc, I personally wanted to know what you think of the current story. So, without wasting your time any further, I would be highly obliged if you can answer the few questions below:

    .

    Q1) Do you think the plot of the story has cooled down or has become less fun for you at the current point? Or, you can either tell me how enjoyable it is, otherwise.

    .

    Q2) Do you think you can point out some places in my story where I could further improve in my writing. Or, tell me of any aspect or phase in the story which made you unable to understand the storyline.

    .

    Q3) Any suggestions for the characters, or anything about that character which you want to let them know.

    .

    Q4) Was Regis able to come out as a character, with whom you could associate our FMC, and can happily enjoy her company throughout the novel?

    .

    Q5) Do you think that I over-exaggerate my writing with characters, and is obsessed with their development throughout the novel. Does, the story line becomes less enjoyable for you when I introduce side characters like ? Edith, Lia, Will.

    Or, try to showcase their own personal stories in between the main story line like ? Edith''s and Lia''s childhood stories, or Regis and Will training.

    Do you find these parts of story enjoyable or do they not stick with you.

    Or, would you like to say otherwise, ''its exactly what makes this novel fun.'' Hoping you actually say that so¡­.

    .

    Well, that''s it for today. Hope to see you in the next arc pretty soon. Which would introduce two new characters whom I like to call them ''The Best Duo in the World.'' You will know pretty soon why, when I will done with this arc. Alicia will be back on her journey and also the main screen time now transferred to her.

    If you want to see the new character''s illustration, I will be releasing it on my discord server of this novel. You can join in by the link provided here.

    .

    //// Next chapter : releasing on next week''s Monday(4th of April) /////

    .

    .

    .

    _(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news.

    Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd

    _(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?_(¥Ä)_/ ?

    Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world.

    Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing.

    You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle.

    And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me.

    Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent

    Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia

    You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3

    Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story.

    I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking!